《Masters, Are You Going To Imprison My Sister?》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    I love you.

    Please let me go Please, this isnt like you, young master.

    Please understand. Dont you think that theres a reason for everything? Youre always like this.

    Osses stroked Yurias cheek. She shrugged her body away and leaned back. What touched her back was a cold iron bar.

    To think Osses, who used to be a gentleman, aided in the confinement of people was shocking.

    No, I think they might already know. As they were only servants, maybe they just kept silent to hide their masters bizarre hobbies.

    Yuria held her trembling hands and looked to the wall on her right.

    Dont even think about running away, Yuria.

    Leaning against the wall, Arthur spoke as he flipped through the pages of his book.

    Even if you run, I have the confidence to catch you. We arent a ducal family for no reason.

    The boys eyes gave off a warm energy unlike usual, but the words he spoke were cold.

    There was nowhere to run. How can amoner like her rebel against the nobles? Yuria had nothing else to do but lower her eyes and tremble.

    Seeing that, Isley burst outughing. The chair he sat on swung left and right in ordance with the flippant movement of his body.

    Rabbit, we are going to live together for the rest of our lives from now on. What do you think? Dont you like that?

    * * *

    <em>The Secret of the Rose Mansion </em>was a R-19 novel that I was very excited to read.

    The story begins when a beautifulmoner girl, Yuria, and her sister, L, were hired together by the Ducal Family of Emerson, where roses bloomed all year round.

    Full of charm, dignity, and kindness, the three young masters fell for Yurias beauty.

    The love was poison.

    In the name of love, the young masters were obsessed with Yuria and imprisoned her in the basement,mitting all sorts of terrible things to her.

    So what Im saying is Uh, once again, this novel is R-19. Ill just say that.

    Some will wonder how I know this. Of course I knew! Yes, I am someone who lived and died in Korea and was reborn in <em>The Secret of the Rose Mansion</em>!

    L!

    Ahem, anyways So Yuria bes exhausted both physically and mentally, which resulted in her to try and take her own life several times.

    The young masters treated Yurias wounds, but they never opened the doors to the ce that locked her in.

    In the end, Yuria goes crazy andes to ept the reality

    LLa!

    Who is that being so noisy?

    L!

    My eyes snapped open.

    My friend Marie was looking down at me, crying. My forehead was swollen red. I stared nkly at her and touched my head.

    Why are you crying

    Sniff!

    My head Why does my head hurt so much? Why am I lying down? I got up with Maries help.

    And the sight in front of me was a mess. It was as if a bomb had exploded. In other words, the faces of the maids were messed up.

    ? Why are your eyes so puffy?

    What. Their faces were full of bruises as if they had been beaten up.

    Out of the three maids of the same age who were struggling with pain, one of them, with lemon-like hair, wiped away her nosebleed and shouted loudly.

    You did this! Hey, you fucking bitch!

    Ah right. I did! Hey! How dare you insult my sister?!

    I grabbed her yellow hair right away. My hands were fast.

    Ack-!

    L, calm down! Shes may be a snobby, annoying, and an ignorant person, but you cant kill her!

    Now I remember everything. Today marked the first month since I came to the Rose Mansion.

    The employees of the mansion were generally nice, but there were a few who were particrly annoying. Those few were Lemon and her friends.

    They spread strange rumors in the mansion out of jealousy because my sister was pretty and received the attention of the young masters.

    What did you say, you bastards? Who is the fox and who wagged her tail in front of who now?

    There is a saying that a good-looking person is treated like a cornerstone, and thats exactly what is happening here. But unfortunately, they were caught by me and and were being beated to death.

    That was the story of what happened before I passed out behind Marie after being pushed by Lemon and bumping heads with her.

    Just then, someone rushed to theundromat.

    I cant believe this L, you cant hit others!

    It was sister Yuria, my only family. Her beautiful light brown hair fluttered gently behind her as she moved.

    The maids at theundromat including Marie, who was trying to hold me back, and Lemon, who was trying to force off my grip on her hair, all turned and looked at my sister with a nk expression.

    Heck, my sister truly was pretty. I felt proud for a moment until she looked at me with her blue eyes, ready to reprimand me.

    Lets stop, okay?

    My sister loosened my hold of Lemons hair.

    When I looked at that white face, it reminded me of the scene I saw in my dream.

    Yeah, thats right My memories begin to be clear.

    From the moment my head collided with Maries, I remembered everything. After I had reincarnated, I had lost my memories of the past!

    Tears poured out.

    Sister The young master- no, those bastards will imprison you in the future and do terrible things to you. Since we aremoners, we couldnt do anything but suffer. They even said they would kill me if I got in their way since I was the one sister said you liked.

    No Thinking about it, this is unfair! Its not my fault that they couldnt take sisters heart, so why did they kill me?!

    As I sniffled, my sister looked flustered, and she seemed at a loss for what to do.

    Im sorry, L. Im sorry for just stopping you without understanding the situation first But hitting others is wrong. Sister just thought

    Thats not it!

    Yes?

    SisterLets change our job

    No, we have to change jobs!

    -To be continue

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    L, I dont think thats possible. They give us a lot of money, and the welfare is good When will we ever find a job like this again? Aunt Emily worked hard for us. Even if you dont like it, cant you just hold on?

    Aunt Emily was the one who took care of us when we were going through a hard time after losing our parents.

    She was a fallen aristocrat and a maid who held a high position in the ducal mansion.

    When it came to a situation where they had to hire a few maids, she quickly rmended us. If it wasnt for that, we wouldnt have been able to set foot in this mansion.

    I know, Sister!

    I whispered softly under the nket.

    I know how difficult it is to be a maid of the Duke family, and how good the sry is.

    However, if you knew a terrible future lurks there, wouldnt it be natural to talk about job turnover?

    Sigh, Sister doesnt know anything.

    I want to talk about the novel I read, but She might think that Ive gone crazy. Pointing out that somethings gone wrong with my head, Sister will take me to the infirmary.

    Hah Only those who know the truth suffer!

    I kicked the nket with my feet. My sister, who was wearing her pajamas, looked back at me with a puzzled look on her face.

    Whats the matter?

    Nothing. Change your clothes.

    You should get up soon. Its time to work.

    Okay Okay Im so bored to death.

    All employees share double rooms in exception to those with high positions such as butlers and head maids. Maybe it was because we were sisters or because of our motive for joining the ducal mansion, for they let us share the same room.

    I got up from the bed and went to the closet. The maid uniform is in the form of a one-piece, so you just need to put your body in and zip up. Its reallyfortable.

    I put on the apron and stood triumphantly. My sister looked down at my face and twisted my nose.

    Ack! Whats the matter?!

    Im just upset.

    ?

    Our Ls cute face was hurt.

    Hmm, well, thats kind of sad.

    Employees mornings start very early. I have to get up at 6 am, wash my face, brush my teeth, change clothes and go out.

    Before I eat breakfast and start my day of work, we all gather at the front door as a group and say, Loyalty to the Duke today! for motivation.

    Im sick and tired of it.

    After I swore my oath of allegiance, I went to the kitchen. I even waved my hand when I saw an acquaintance or a familiar face.

    My sister and I were swept away by the waves of employees. I look around.

    There was a girl looking at me with terrifying eyes: Lemon and her friends.

    Bring it.

    And guess what I did. I pointed at my eyes and then at them with my index and middle fingers. Seeing that, Lemons face is horribly distorted.

    Their faces were quite the show. So why did you curse and talk bad about others in the first ce?

    At that moment, my sister caught up with me and nagged at my ear.

    Alright. Honestly, I admit that the duke provides good welfare. They give me more money on my birthday, let me rest for a few days if anything happens, and in addition, the food that is served for maids are very good.

    I hummed as I ate a sandwich filled with meat and a side of corn soup. When my sister saw me in good mood and smiled and asked, Is it good?, I suddenly lost my appetite.

    This was not the time to be eating. I need to find a new job soon so that my sister and I could both be happy.

    How unfair and cruel would the world be if my foolishly kind and innocent older sister became unhappy?

    After eating, I swept the hallway with a broom. ording to the original novel, my sister was responsible for cleaning Osses room, who was the eldest son of the duke, and also the guest rooms. I was responsible for cleaning the hallway leading to the garden and also the room of Isley, the second young master.

    I swept the hallways while I recalled those memories. Isleys room was cleaned the total of three times: mainly in the morning, noon, and evening. If his room was dirty in the slightest, Isley would call his exclusive servant toe and clean again.

    It was now around eight or nine in the morning, which meant it was time for the young master toe down to the dining room. It also meant that it was time for me to clean his room.

    I went up to the second floor and knocked on Isleys door a couple of times. Once it was clear that no one was in the room, I opened the door and looked around. I straightened out the nkets, collected the pillows and organized them neatly.

    Lastly, I picked up the clothes that had fallen on the floor andid them out on the bed.

    You bastard Isley. You just take your clothes off every day, dont you? Maybe hes acting like this because Im in charge of cleaning the room, all to bother me!

    Why is it that I am reminded of a husband  in the world before I reincarnated  who flips his socks inside out when taking them off?

    Oh, Im annoyed. I hate cleaning. After all, why do I have to clean his room?

    This man was the bastard of a dog who killed me in the original story because he was disturbed that I got in the way when they confined my sister. Of course, the three of them killed me together, but it was him who made the final blow.

    Even in RPG games, people who make the final blow often gain most of the experience points. Its this guy who got those points from killing me. You punk!

    I should take out the hanger and hang the clothes. I grumbled and approached the closet. Just then, something popped out of the closet door!

    Ack!

    I fell backwards onto my butt.

    Wow, my heart almost jumped out.

    I groaned and lifted my head to see a suffocatingly handsome face. Beautifully burnt skin, red eyes, curly ck hair, and distinct facial features that make you wonder if its really human It was Isley Emers.

    Dont fall for it, La. Dont even think hes handsome!

    Haha! Are you surprised?

    Y-YesA bit much

    Why are you here? Shouldnt you be in the dining room,now?

    Didnt you go down to eat?

    I was waiting to surprise you.

    You truly are a sincere bastard.

    I smiled awkwardly and got up.

    Isley liked to joke around. He gave me a cup of coffee with soy sauce, surprised me every chance he got, and even threw something like a fake snake toy.

    I still havent forgotten that he gave me a cookie stuffed with capsaicin. I suffered because of him for a whole month and even had nightmares. This must be why the maid who used to work for him quit.Isley pouted and looked at me in the face. What- why are you looking at me like that?

    Come on! Whats with that reaction? Youre no fun.

    Is that so? Haha

    I mean, you live for fun.

    Please? What exactly are you trying to do? I turned away from that face.

    Originally, I would have screamed and gotten angry.

    Young master, youre so mean!

    But now I cant. If you were me, would you be able to speak, let alone get angry at a person whos going to kill you?

    I pulled out a hanger from the closet and started hanging the clothes.

    I wondered why my cheeks felt tingly, but it turns out it was because Isley was still looking at me. He poked my left cheek with his long finger.

    Did you get hurt? The already-ugly face has be even more ugly.

    Akh.

    I got injured from a fight with a bunch of lemonsst night. I was punched in the cheek with a fist. Apparently, I was hit on the bottom of the cheek, so my lip also split. My sister had gotten a bandaid from the infirmary and put it on the injured area.

    Heh, its okay because I hit them more than I was hit! After all, this body isnt called oatmeal street fire fist for nothing.

    Anyway, who is he calling ugly?

    Both subjectively and objectively, I had an ordinarily cute face.

    Rounded up, curly light brown hair and dark brown eyes, moderately dark skin, red cheeks from natural flush, and a protruding tooth on the right side of the mouth.

    Its not abination suitable for beauty, but its pretty cute.

    Isley made a curious face.

    What were you doing?

    Just a little

    Just a little?

    Since when did you start asking me questions out of worry? Are you thinking of earning some points off of my sibling? He wasnt the type of person who lived by reading other peoples atmosphere

    Ah, forget it! Theres nothing good about getting involved with him, so lets make a run for it.

    I quickly hung up the clothes and took my leave. When I grabbed the doorknob and opened the door to get out of the room as if I was on the run, the door suddenly closed shut.

    Huh?

    I blinked a couple of times and looked up. Isleys hand had closed the door.

    He looked down at me expressionlessly. He was always smiling, so I wasnt used to that kind of face.

    Dude, are you getting mad at me for shrugging off your question? Out of the blue?

    Without realizing it, my body shrunk. But soon a smirk appeared on his annoyingly handsome face. I let out a sigh of relief upon seeing that.

    I asked, why are you hurt?

    How do you even say that you were injured in a 3 versus 1 fight?

    I just fell.

    Lies.

    He reached out and ran his finger across my forehead.

    For a moment, my heart pounded at his action, but a sudden bad premonition ran through my head.

    I rushed to the mirror. A ck line was drawn on my forehead. It looked as if it was painted with charcoal.

    I wiped my forehead with my sleeve.

    No way. It wasnting off easily. Thats why he stopped me from leaving!That damn bastard!

    Looking back, I could see the corners of Isleys mouth had risen. I really wanted to stab him in many ways. Well, of course, it will be me wholl get stabbedter on.

    When I recalled the image of him thrusting a sword into my heart in the original novel, I trembled.

    Haha Dummy!

    Isley walked out the door. Perhaps hes going to the dining room.

    I bowed to his back and raised my head when the door waspletely shut. And then, I flipped up my middle finger at the closed door.

    I hope you fall down on your way and break your nose.

    Ahem, lets go meet up with Sister now. I need to keep the young masters from doing anything nonsense to her.

    I dont know how far Ive progressed in the past month The moment I see any signs of love from them, Ill definitely blow them cool..

    I left the room and walked down the hallway. I looked around but I couldnt find my sister.

    Just where was she cleaning?

    I saw a servant cleaning a vase.

    The freckles stamped on the bridge of her nose were impressive. What was her nameHandel?

    Hey, have you seen sister Yuria?

    Yuria? She was cleaning the room over there.

    Thank you!

    Shes cleaning the room at the end of the hallway, right?

    I opened the door to the room and entered.

    My sister was tying up the curtains that had been unrolled. She felt my presence and looked back at me.

    L.

    A bright smile appeared on her pretty face. How can a person look like that? As her red lips drew a curve, I smiled along with it.

    My sister is so pretty. The problem is that her beauty attracts all the wrong kinds of mutt.

    Whats up?

    I came to see you!

    You cutie.

    Yes, I am your cute sister. My sister pinched my cheeks and stretched them.

    But I think you got something ck on your forehead

    Ah, this Its nothing. Ill clean itter.

    Come here, this older sister will clean it for you.

    No, no, its okay!

    Even though I said it was okay, my sister wet her sleeve with water and wiped my forehead. I became sad when Sisters sleeves became dyed ck. When I raised an arm to help her, she held me back.Then, the door opened once more. I looked back in surprise. A soft brown hair rustled softly.

    His blood-red eyes were finely curved, indicating that he was the Duke of Emers. The wrinkle-free, crisply ironed suit showed that he was a perfectionist.

    This man was Osses, whom I pushed as a candidate for my sisters groom. He is the share of my failed stock.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Hello, young master. How ridiculous is it that you look handsome today?

    Good morning, Yuria.

    Yes, good morning.

    The two looked at each other and smiled softly. All they did was greet each other, but it felt like spring flowers bloomed in the room.

    Uh, I dont know why, but it kind of feels like Im a pebble between these two.

    Nice to see you, La.

    Osses looked at me and slightly waved his hand. I didnt want to be greeted, but I still politely bowed and greeted him back.

    He was the most gentleman among the masters in this mansion. If the second is crazy and the third is a jerk, then the first is an angel.

    I mean it. Its no wonder why the maids want to work with Osses. Ever since I lost my memory after reincarnation, I became like a mad dog when I found out Osses began to befriend my sister.

    The master must have had a crush on Sister! The two get along really well. What if my sister marries Osses? Since he is a noble and a rich man, she will be happy every day.

    Besides, hes handsome so thats definitely a plus for her Until yesterday, I had such a stupid thought

    Everyone out. I cant give my sister to anyone.

    At the very least, one should only meet people who are handsome, young, and rich, who love only you, and are good-natured. You three dont meet these requirements, so youre all out.

    I buried myself in my sisters arms and secretly red at Osses. Osses had a very puzzled expression.

    Yeah, thats understandable. Weve been avoiding each other all this time so of course you wont know why Im looking at you like this! What a pushover!

    Are you ufortable because Im not leaving you two alone? Well, I hope you feel ufortable.

    What are you doing here? Did you already eat?

    Not yet. I have something to hand over to Yuria.

    Dont get funny ideas and go eat breakfast already.

    Osses handed her the book he was holding. My sister had a sullen expression on her face.

    What is this?

    Its a fashion book. You said you were very interested in making clothes.

    You dont need to do this

    No, Yuria is a grateful person who always cleans my room. I wanted to give you a present at least once. Just ept it.

    Wow, some people say things like that to a maid. In the first ce, its surprising that there are masters who are respectful to maids. He really is like the bastard I once pushed as her husband candidate after all. Id like to hear that from Isley at least once too.

    Well Thinking about it, the day I will hear those words will probably be on my memorial day.

    My sister reached out to the book with a smile that was a mixture of 100 percent burden and being touched.

    Then I will be grateful to

    Thank you!

    I shouted that out and took the book from my sisters hands. Flirting? Love scenes? Heck, Ill chew them all up.

    I could feel my sisters eyes burning me. She probably wanted to nag at me for being rude.

    Heh, there wille a day where you will say you lived thanks to me. My sister looked very peeved, but she seemed to be holding back because Osses was here.

    Osses looked at me with unknowing eyes and then smiled.

    My heart raced like crazy with excitement and fear, but I did not give in.

    Did you say you havent eaten yet? You must go and eat quickly. If you dont eat, you wont feel well.

    Im telling you to go away. But Osses didnt want to go out and kept trying to talk to my sister.

    If its like this, then there was no choice but for us to leave instead.

    I pushed her on the back towards the door.

    Sister, I have to clean the room next door now and then the room next door to that door. Lets clean together.

    L!

    I closed the door and walked out. Pushing my sister, I made her continue to move forward. A deep sigh was heard.

    Why are you like this?

    What?

    You mustnt behave disrespectfully to the master. Its not good to ept a gift that does not belong to you. And you also kept interrupting. I know you didnt do that on purpose, but

    Alright. I wont do that next time.

    As I grunted, the corners of her eyes curled.

    Good, then thats that.

    Why does it make me feel like crying when I see my sisters smiling face?

    Sister, I will protect you, okay? Lets survive together in this retrenched mansion.

    There was a very small sound of footsteps from behind. Osses was following us! Oh, I just got goosebumps.

    Would you like to walk together? After all, the dining room is in the same direction.

    Yes, thatll be

    I put my hand over my sisters mouth.

    Im sorry. We have to clean this room.

    Osses made a disappointed expression and continued down the hallway.

    Is that so? Then there is nothing I can do. Work hard, Yuria, and La.

    I could feel the nagging about to start again. I circled around her with an innocent, pure face.

    What? We need to clean this room, right? Im not wrong! Will you scold me? You wont, right?

    Holding her mouth closed and looking up at her with twinkling eyes, my sister pursed her lips and then turned her head. Her white cheeks were stained red.

    Ah Really, youre so cute How can I win over you?

    Hehe, I smiled and opened the door in front of me and entered. Cleaning and resting, we repeated this process until we finished.

    As for cleaning the hallways The others must have done it!

    When I suddenly looked up, the clock hanging high on the wall was pointing to twelve oclock. Soon it was time to eat.

    What was for lunch today? Was it a fruit sd, potatoes, and stir-fried meat? If meat was included, the menu was good no matter what.

    I went to the restaurant and looked around.

    I was looking for someone. Where was she? Ah, there she is. She wasnt seen in the morning perhaps due to ack of appetite.

    Im d the seat next to her was empty.

    I sat down next to her. Even if the snobby Lemon stuck next to her If its for a purpose, I can endure it. My sister sat in front of me with a puzzled expression.

    Hello!

    The maid elegantly shoved the sd into her mouth and patted her mouth with a napkin. She nced at me with her ripped eyes simr to that of a fox. I smiled kindly.

    Yes, nice to meet you.

    There are two ways for a maid to easily change jobs. The first is to win the head maids heart and receive a letter of rmendation, and the second is to get scouted by other nobles.

    To be honest, I thought that the second would be near impossible, so I thought Id try to capture the head maids heart from now on.

    There may be a third way to give up being a maid and find another job But after all, nothing is as sweet as being a maid! Im going to try my best to get a letter of rmendation.

    Anyway, Miss head maid! Ill melt your heart gently with my cuteness and ttery.

    It may seem ridiculous if an unfamiliar person tries to make a move on you, but wouldnt it change her mind in a good way if I continue to tter her and act cute? She didnt seem to hate those who were greedy for power.

    If she didnt like those kinds of people, she wouldnt have let Lemon stay next to her. Lemon, that girl who cant even work properly and is only good at tteries.

    Lemon stared at me. What do you want, dude? Let me do some ttery like you always do.

    Normally, she would have kicked my legs under the table or taken me outside and yelled at me to knock it off, but shes being exceptionally quiet.

    Was it because she was beaten up by me yesterday?

    The head maid liked Sister Yuria, who was sincere and perfect in her work, and maybe thats why she didnt think too badly of me.

    Hmm, does she know that I beat Lemon up? If so, then I wouldnt look too kindly in her eyes.

    Madame, the bracelet is really pretty. Where did you buy it?

    How to get to know other people first: Praise the opponent! Its a very useful way to make friends, even when you first enter a new semesters ssroom.

    I nced at the head maids bracelet. It looked very pretty  the purple jewel sparkled.

    It was smaller than a fingernail, but its probably a real gem, not a cubic. A head maids sry would be sufficient enough to purchase jewelry like this. The maidughed pleasantly.

    It seems you have standards. It was given to me by my husband as a gift for our wedding anniversary.

    Wow, your husband is so romantic.

    Fufu, Im used to it, so I dont know Everyone used to say that.

    I think the bracelet suits you better because its pretty.

    Aww, to think that I was such a natural at this. Thats why you shouldnt judge your own skills before testing them out first.

    Showering her with ttery in a way simr to that of a dog licking its owners shoes, the head maid seemed quite happy.

    Inparison, my sisters expression became very, very strange.

    My sister is a sycophant. Is that what shes thinking? Hold your horses, Sister! Im doing this because I dont have a choice! In this world, there are things that had to be done even if it meant you would end up as a sycophant. Just then, Lemon popped in.

    What are you talking about? Miss head maid is twice as beautiful as the bracelet.

    So she wants to give it a go? When I red at her, Lemon flinched. Her face turned red as if she was embarrassed that she got scared.

    No, shes 10 times more beautiful.

    Ha! Shes 100 times more.

    No, a thousand times.

    Ten thousand times.

    100 million times.

    A contest of ttery unfolded at the table. Actually, I dont even know if its a ttery showdown or an auction.

    As our voices grew louder, the people around us nced at us. My sister looked back and forth between us and the head maid with an awkward smile.

    L.

    As if to say, Shh, she stretched out her long finger and put it to her mouth.

    Aunt Emily, who was sitting pretty close, mouthed if I was crazy. At that, I pretended to zip my mouth shut.

    Seeing the reaction of the two, I kept my mouth shut. The more thepliments continued, the more the head maids expression darkened.

    Her fingers curl inward. Excessivepliments make people feel ashamed.

    Lemonughed thinking she won. Eventually, Lemon was told to shut up by the head maid.

    Haha, what a great sight!

    After dinner, my sister stopped me.

    L, really, why are you like this? Something in you seems to have changed suddenly.

    Hey, what do you mean by changed?

    If it were the usual you

    I had a feeling I knew what she was going to say even before she finished her sentence.

    The me who lost her memories didnt treat the master like that, nor approached the head maid that way, right?

    Im not even quick-witted. Knowing she was looking at me with a worried expression, I pushed my sister on the back.

    Now that we have finished eating, we have to go to work!

    After pushing her, my sister sighed deeply and muttered, Alright.

    Sister, dont get too close to the master. Ill get jealous, okay?

    Before we parted, I whispered in her ear.

    My sister nodded slowly. Then she stroked my hair and went to Osses room to clean.

    I hope you dont take my words lightly! I sincerely meant it.

    Well, instead of jealousy, its more fitting to tell her to avoid getting close since its dangerous, but

    When I passed by Aunt Emily, she stepped in front of me to stop me.

    She looked down at my face and smiled gracefully. The way she looked at me made it seem as if she was asking are you trying to be of higher rank than me?

    I shook my head slowly. Aunt Emily said, Then why are you like that? There is no other reason for you to act like that, she muttered, and she poked my bright red cheeks as usual and went away.

    I rubbed my cheeks with my hands and nced at her back.

    Climbing up the ranks means taking on important tasks, such as bing an assistant to the head maid, or bing the masters exclusive servant.

    No, that isnt what I want. What I want is a letter of rmendation.

    I thought of this only to myself.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    The unfortunate thing about being a maid is that we have a lot of additional work to do when we are already done with our main work.

    Yes, for example

    Take this book to the library.

    Yes

    Isley said that I shoulde to clean his room after lunch and also return the book he had brought to read.

    Why did you bring so many books when you dont even read them? How many books are there? One, two, three, four, five

    There were ten books in total and they were all terribly thick. They were all encyclopedias! Also, isnt this originally supposed to be done by the exclusive servant? Im on cleaning duty  all I have to do is clean!

    Ha, I cant even resist because hes my master. As usual, even if I grumble that I dont like it, I have no choice but to keep my mouth shut and do it, since I knew of his cruelty in the original story.

    I nced at Isley, who was lying on the bed and leisurely wiping a sword. Its two times as scary with a sword nearby.

    You jerk, just wait till I change my job. I had a strong urge to knock him off the bed, but of course, hell slice my throat if I did.

    After I left the room and brought back a bag, I put all the books in there.

    I dont want toe back to this room, so Im going to move all the books in one trip.

    As I moaned at the weight, the exclusive servant who was standing still by the window looked at me with sad eyes.

    Hey, if youre going to sympathize, then help me instead, please.

    Isley was still full ofughter.

    Good job~

    You jerk. What if I was the noblewoman and you were the servant? I would annoy you so much that you would want to retire right away.

    Just imagining that made me happy. If I were noble, my sister would also be a noble, and I wouldnt have to suffer bad things from those naughty bastards.

    But how? I was already born as amoner. Oh, if only I had reincarnated into the only daughter of an emperor

    I went to the door, dragging the bag behind me.

    At that moment, a whispering voice was heard.

    Im bored. Shall we go see the rabbit?

    Rabbit. This is the nickname that Isley calls my sister. Whenever she was surprised, her eyes widened like a rabbit Anyway, she was named for that reason.

    Why would you go see my sister? This child! Dont do that.

    Without thinking, I raised my head and looked straight at Isley at that sentence. Our eyes met. Our eyes met so quickly that it felt as if Isley had been looking at me the whole time.

    He entrusted the sword to the servant andy down on his side like a rxed lion.

    Shall I help you? Ill think about it if you do ten push-ups.

    Im okay.

    I really dont want to spend time with you.

    Come on~ arent you rejecting me so fast? Thats not fun.

    It would be most helpful for Isley to quietly stay out of my sisters life.

    I pulled the bag with force until my face turned red.

    Just as I finally got past the door, Isley got up from his bed and started following me.

    Why are you following me? Youre making me ufortable- disappear!

    Uh, I may be mistaken, but Why are you following me?

    I want to see your suffering?

    He even had the nerve to ask if I cant move around easily.

    My body that was weighed down by the books trembled with pride.

    Well, maybe this is better than going to see my sister.

    If youre going to follow me, then at least help But he wouldnt do that over his dead body.

    He poked my shoulder. He looked back and then poked my cheek. I wanted to pat that smiling face of his with my fist.

    On the way, we ran into Marie. I wanted to ask for help, but when Isley threatened that something funny would happen to her if she did, she ran away.

    Marie Why did you leave me? No, I understand. If I were you, I would have run away as soon as I saw Isleys face.

    Somehow, I felt like crying.

    We soon arrived at the library.

    This is the third time I have been to the library, but it is the first time I have visited it officially. The first time was when I came to this mansion, and it was when I heard the exnation about the structure of the mansion as we passed by it. The second time I mistakenly entered it from getting lost.

    The bookshelves stretched high to the sky. The library, which had more books than the mansions employees, was not a ce that anyone could enter. This is because it was full of expensive and rare books.

    Unknowingly, I let out an exmation of awe. Of course, Ive been to a library simr to this in my past life, but this was the first time Id seen such a gorgeous and beautiful library.

    Money is the best. Oh, I want to be rich. I smiled and looked around.

    Hey. You mustnte in here. Oh, Master, how are you?

    The librarian tried to kick me out, but when he saw Isley follow me, he backed away. He looked down at me and tilted his head.

    Whats with the face? Is this your first time seeing a library?

    Yes, this is my first time. This is a real library, right? So pretty

    Haha, I didnt even know what I was talking about. Calm down, me.

    I closed my mouth and approached the librarian. When I handed him the books in the bag, the librarian nodded and said that he would take them.

    Is it time to go now? I felt a little sad.

    It was then that Isley exhaled.

    Lets y hide-and-seek.

    Yes?

    Lets y hide-and-seek in the library. Im bored~

    He really is a stupid human being.

    Isley put his arm around my neck and grinned.

    I wanted to release that arm. I really didnt want to get involved with him, but how can amoner reject the nobility?

    Ill be it, so you go hide.

    And so, hide-and-seek started without my consent. I took a deep breath and looked for a ce to hide. Lets just hide and hope itll be over soon

    If you get caught easily, I wont leave you alone.

    A threatening voice mixed withughter was heard.

    Oh, god damn it. Putting my sister to the side, youre harassing me too! I felt like running away.

    Isley leaned against the wall and began to count. He said hell count to a hundred.

    I frowned and looked around the room. Then, I trudged through the ce where many more books were.

    Sunlight came in through the window, illuminating the surroundings. As I moved away from Isley, I could no longer hear him counting.

    The library was so quiet that it felt strange.

    Its a strange feeling as if youve entered another world. Well, I was from a different world in my previous life, but this was on a different level.

    As I was walking, I found a familiar face. It was a face that shouldnt be here. To my surprise, my sister and Arthur, the duchys third master, were hugging each other.

    The sunlighting in from the other side felt like a halo. A subtle air flowed between the two facing each other, like a scene from a romance novel.

    Ugh, what is this?!

    Without realizing it, I screamed and dashed between the two of them. Dont! Dont make any romance scenarios! At this point, youre just a jerk pretending to be the male lead in your own romance novel, you bastard!

    With my whole body, I lifted the hands of the two people who had been entangled together and I fell to the floor. I rolled and banged my forehead against the wall and fell backward. My skirt rose up in a semicircle before fluttering down with me.

    I could feel some things strangely poking at my back. I realized it was because there were books all over the floor and I fell on top of some.

    The ceiling was all I could see. I could also see the bookshelf and then the face of my sister looking down at me.

    She covered her mouth in surprise.

    L? Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?

    I looked up at my sister without saying a word. I had too many things to ask.

    Why were you hugging each other? How far did you go? Did he capture your heart?

    I couldnt quite remember when the three masters fell in love with my sister in the story, nor when they first realized their feelings.

    Arthur, who was sitting next to me, sighed and brushed away the parts on his body where I had touched.

    His eyebrows were deeply furrowed to the point the ends were about to touch each other.

    He frowned and looked down at me with an ufortable face.

    His tinum blonde hair, which was close to silver, was reflected in the light, dazzling my eyes.

    Red eyes filled with contempt. That look in those eyes as if he was about to kill.

    Suddenly, cold sweat began to flow down my back. He probably felt dirty from me running into him.

    But this guy who will ruin my sisters life in the future is trying to film a romance scene with her, so of course I had no choice but to rush in! Lets apologize first.

    I tripped and fell. Im sorry

    What are you? Since when did the library be a gathering ce for trivial things? Whose permission did you get to enter here?

    Look at him talking. The nagging is no joke. As for permission Uh, where did I get it exactly?

    The librarian tried to kick me out, and Isley suggested we yed hide-and-seek, so I guess I got it unwittingly?

    But before I could say anything, I heard a burst of cheerfulughter.

    Found you. How stupidly fast was that?

    On the right, Isley appeared with his hand on the bookshelf. His eyes scanned the three of us in turn.

    She came in with my permission. We decided to y hide-and-seek in the library together.

    Ha- in the library- hide-and-seek? Youre not a child. Arent you ashamed of yourself?

    Yeah, Im not even embarrassed.

    Out of the blue, the two began fighting. Thinking this was an opportunity, my sister ran up to me and lifted me up.

    I hugged her tightly. Why are you so skinny? My sister was already skinny, but she felt even thinner aftering to the mansion. It has to be because of those bastards.

    By the way, why are all of you here? Did you have a party without me?

    Get lost.

    Arthur spoke coldly. Arthur didnt like Isley, who was frivolous and didnt act like an aristocrat. Arthur, on the other hand, was very aristocratic, but he was very rude and acted like a jerk.

    Arthur hated Isley, Isley liked to tease Arthur, and I just hated them both.

    Go away. Get lost, both of you. Get out of my sisters life.

    Isley ignored him and approached Yuria.

    I hugged my sisters waist harder. My sister opened her eyes round for a moment and looked down at me.

    She looked so much like a rabbit, and I almost understood Isleys words when he called my sister that way.

    Hello, Rabbit. What are you doing here?

    Hello, Master. I came to find a book at the request of Master Osses.

    Ah, brother? I dont know what kind of fun he finds in reading.

    Isley shook his head.

    Isley looked at her sisters face and nced at me, clinging to her waist.

    Are you jealous of me who can do this naturally? Just because my sister likes me, they act a bit softer to me, but thats even scarier. This was the best way to keep in check.

    You- how ignorant. You dont even know the joy of books.

    Isley shrugged as Arthur snapped.

    I dont really want to know. ying with a sword is fun enough.

    I nced at my sister and dragged her out. We have to get out of here.

    My sister murmured, I have to bring the book

    You can find thatter! With two obsessive men in the same room, its twice as dangerous.

    But just then, Isley grabbed the back of my neck and didnt let go. The yful red eyes of his swept the floor.

    Why are books all over the floor?

    Isley made Arthur angry by asking if he had even built houses out of books and if this was the pleasure he had been talking about.

    I was curious about that too.

    Earlier, I didnt notice because I was so shocked that my sister and Arthur were hugging each other, but there were books all over the floor. The bookshelf next to them was almost missing most of the books in the fifth row.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    My sister flinched as if she did something wrong.

    I was about to pull out a book and I identally knocked them over. If Master Arthur hadnt protected me, I might have been seriously injured.

    I lifted my head and looked at my sister and Arthurs faces alternately.

    Books fell over my sisters head, and Arthur hurriedly pulled her towards him, blocking the books with his arm. So that was what happened? Thank God that its not something I had imagined.

    I let out a sigh of relief. Even though they looked so fine, the men were the embodiment of obsession and sly schemes.

    Maybe you were trying to earn some points by protecting her! You told the librarian to drop the books so you could pretend to save her, didnt you?!

    Arthur sighed.

    Thanks to you, the precious books have been dirtied.

    My sister just made a small mistake

    Its not like people with a lot of money couldnt rece books.

    Perhaps because he heard it even though I muttered quietly, Arthur red at me with a fierce look.

    What?

    Oops.

    Huh? What did you say?

    What did I say? I shut my mouth and stood still.

    I shrugged and hid behind Isley. Wait, why did I hide behind him?! This guy is dangerous, too.

    Seeing me hide, Islely let out augh. Hearing that, I immediately came out from behind and stood proud and tall.

    Arthur groaned and turned his head. He picked up one of the books that had fallen on the floor and handed it to my sister.

    Is this the book you were looking for? Take it and get out.

    It was a book with the title, <em>Duties of Aristocrats</em> h h.

    Is that the book Osses asked for? I dont know why people read a book that looks so boring. I cant even understand the psychology of the three brothers who kidnapped and imprisoned my older sister in the first ce.

    Seeing that proud master pick up the book himself, it seems that he held some good feelings for my sister.

    Thank you.

    My sister smiled and took the book. Arthurs face suddenly went nk, and Isley stared at my sister with a face full of interest.

    This is Im captivated by your smile situation!

    ording to the narrative in <em>The Secret of The Rose Mansion</em>, whenever they see the fantastic smile of my beautiful older sister, the mens hearts pound like crazy. Knowing this detail, I couldnt leave this situation as is. I purposely knocked over some books next to me onto the floor.

    Uh, it was my mistake. Im sorry.

    After hearing the loud noise, the two of them suddenly came to their senses. I roughly put the knocked-over books together and pulled my sisters arm.

    Sister, lets go now.

    Okay.

    My sister nodded and greeted Arthur. I was also thinking of saying goodbye to the two masters and leave, but Isley grabbed my neck again and wouldnt let go.

    Where are you going?

    Now that I have returned the book, I have to go back to work

    I caught you so you should be punished now.

    Pu-punished?

    What is this? There was no mention of punishment! I widened my eyes in surprise and looked up at Isley.

    Didnt I say I wont let you off easily if I catch you that fast?

    Wait a minute, you bastard. This is an unavoidable situation. No excuses could be uttered. No matter what I say, he will force me to be punished.

    When I started tearing up without realizing it, my sister patted me on the back. She then mouthed, Its okay, calm down. I calmed down.

    What is the punishment?

    Ill let you know when youe to the gymnasium tomorrow. Hmm, see you there around six oclock?

    Six oclock! Thats the same time when I could barely wake up by myself unless my sister woke me up herself.

    Hes a really selfish human being. As I tasted the feeling of despair, I heard a deep sigh from behind him.

    I dont want the library to be noisy anymore, so everyone get out.

    As Arthur said so, he took out a book from the bookshelf next to him and walked away.

    Yes, thats right. Walk away. I dont intend to face Arthur anymore.

    Isley muttered, Cute bastard, and dragged us out of the library.

    I was dragged away like a ve caught on the run  caught by the back of my neck  and my sister was escorted like a nobledy. Wow, this guy is an asshole.

    I thought to myself that it wasnt a bad thing to escort her nicely, but I didnt like how he ced his hand on my sisters shoulder so carelessly. I pulled my sister towards me, freeing her from Isleys hands. His eyebrows furrowed as if he was unsatisfied.

    What, what, what are you looking at? But my gaze timidly dug into the floor.

    Fortunately, Isley turned away without notice. It was fortunate that he wasnt as stubbornly attached to her. Finally, there are only the two of us left!

    We headed to Isleys room and on the way there, my sister and I delivered the book to Osses. My sisters arms dangled back and forth as she walked.

    As she crossed her arms, the look of worry returned on her face.

    Why are you looking at me with those eyes?

    My sister looked around. Is it because were near the library? Everyone seemed to be concentrating on their work, and all the employees were nowhere to be seen.

    Did you and the young master y hide-and-seek? Is that why you were together?

    She spoke in an extremely small voice, so I lowered my voice in the same way and whispered back.

    Yes I really didnt want to. But the young master kept telling me to y, so

    No, good job, L. From now on, please follow any of the young masters instructions. You should never show dislike and you should stay quiet. As I saidst time Its because this is not the town we used to live in.

    Before my memory returned, I had a history of making a fuss in front of Isley, saying, Why are you ying such a prank? and Young master, youre so mean.

    Lets keep this a secret from my sister.

    Read it only on moonlightnovels

    Of course, if something serious happens to you, you can run away right away. As you know, its better not to go against the will of the nobles.

    My sister let out a sigh.

    I am worried about you. It seems like youre attracting Master Isleys attention.

    Attract? Sister, its just that the master is having fun ying with me. His real interest is

    Its you, Sister! But I couldnt say this, so I let out a short sigh and muffled my words.

    No, nothing.

    His real interest is?

    My sister tilted her head. I mean, who cares about whom now?

    Not only Isley but the other two young masters attention was focused on Sister.

    Its something I should be worried about, really. At that moment, Sister changed the subject.

    By the way, what kind of punishment is the master trying to give you?

    Well, I dont know either. Dont worry, Sister. It wont matter.

    But Im still worried

    Its probably like making me drink hot coffee in one go, or kicking the butt of his exclusive servant. I usually just do things like that.

    At the part about kicking ass, my sisterughed. Seeing her smile made me feel happy.

    We arrived in front of Ossess room.

    I decided to wait at the door while my sister delivered the book.

    I leaned against the wall and looked down at my feet. The ck enamel shoes I received a month ago have already faded in color and were quite creased. Seeing that, I realized it had already been a month since I came to this mansion.

    Im d my sister didnt question why I followed her. I usually stick to her, but not to this extent. I dont want her to feel anything strange about this in the future.

    Then, suddenly, a shadow loomed over me. As soon as I raised my head and saw who it was, my face wrinkled terribly like crumpled-up paper. It was because that someone was Lemon.

    Hey, arent you in charge of cleaning the hallway and the garden? Why arent you working and standing in front of the young masters room?

    Ill take care of my own business. Is this something you should care so much about?

    When I raised my fist and threatened her with it, she shuddered.

    To work in the same ce with a gangster like you  its terrible. How annoying.

    The feeling is mutual.

    Lemon ran away. Yeah, thats a good idea. If it had been a bit longer, I might have punched you. Next time, Ill punch you in front of the young master.

    The door opened and my sister came out.

    What happened? I heard a noise outside.

    Oh, its nothing.

    I quickly put my fist down and smiled at her.

    I was relieved to hear that nothing else happened with the master when she went in to give him the book.

    It was already evening. I sat down next to the head maid in the dining room and pretended to be friendly. What I found out was that she likes apple pie. Ill add this to the bribe next time.

    After eating, I went to Isleys room to clean. Luckily, no one was there.

    I roughly cleaned up the clothes that had fallen on the floor and went outside. Before I left, I even secretly threw a couple of punches at his pillow. If I get caught, Ill probably be scolded, but if I dont, it would be just an act of nice, small revenge for a change!

    Passing by the front door, I found the employees standing on either side of a huge door. My sister was also among them.

    Perhaps they were weing the duchess back from work. When I went out today, I was told that she would arrive at the mansion at nine oclock. I prepared to greet her by taking my ce between the others.

    Soon, the door opened. The duchess entered the mansion with her servant. All the employees bowed.

    Just as much as she had handsome sons, she was beautiful. She had smooth, ck hair down to the waist and blood-red eyes. Her skin was so white that it seemed pale.

    When I first saw her, I thought she was a vampire. This is because while the three young masters have a human beauty, she gave off an atmosphere that did not seem to be that of a human.

    The good news is that she is human.

    It was evident in the novel as well. The details excluded the strange atmosphere she gave, but she is a human for sure.

    Shoes sparkling from the light passed before my eyes. Ow, my back is in pain. Walk faster, Duchess.

    Before the duchess could even leave the front door, I heard a boys voice from nearby.

    The low-toned voice belonged to Arthur. It seems he ran in a hurry when he heard his mother hade.

    Ah, seriously, couldnt he have waited until the duchesspletely walked out the door? Hey, do you know how hard, painful, and annoying it is to keep bowing like this?!

    Mother, wee back.

    Yes.

    Its been a while  we should have dinner together.

    No, I cant because Im busy. Lets do that next time.

    The duchess coldly refused him. Arthur always asks the duchess out to a meal every day, but most of the answers he gets back are nos.

    The duchess tends to have her breakfast, lunch, and dinner in the office or outside. She could barely be seen having them with the other members of her family.

    But then again, she may be thinking that she doesnt need to join a ce for a meal where the one she loves isnt there.

    For some reason, I thought that Arthur could be crying right now. After the Duchess had passed by, I lifted my head.

    Instead of crying, Arthur had an angry expression on his face.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    L.

    Someone shook my body. Ugh, stop. I want to sleep more.

    I was the kind of person who thought that people should sleep for at least ten hours to bepletely free of fatigue. If it wasnt because Im a maid, Id be sleeping until lunchtime!

    L, wake up. Master Isley told you to meet him at the gymnasium by six oclock.

    Ugh!

    Oh, right. Isley! My eyes shot open. Hearing that name alone fully woke me up. What time is it now?

    I dont know whatll happen to me if Imte, but I really didnt want to go. I could literally just see him when Im on cleaning duty.

    It is five-thirty now.

    Thank you, Sister!

    I got up from the bed, washed my face, brushed my teeth, and changed clothes. Afterbing my tangled hair, I opened the door.

    I greeted my sister who was waving at me, and I ran to the hallway.

    Because it was still time for most people to sleep, the hallway was deathly silent.

    At the gymnasium, the knights were in the middle of morning training.

    If there is one group of people that woke up earlier than maids and servants, it was the knights.

    Standing by the entrance, I rolled my eyes in search of Isley. When I saw a man that stood out among the knights, I could guess that it was him.

    Even though he was training with someone, he was wearing loose and light clothes that looked nothing like pajamas.

    Internally I hoped he would get a bad bruise from being hit like that.

    However, that would be a futile wish. Isley is a genius of swordsmanship whose skill impressed the emperor and the knightsmander. He was someone who even received an offer to join the imperial knights but he didnt.

    The reason was that

    <em>You didnt join because it didnt seem fun?</em>

    <em>Thats right.</em>

    Thats because hes crazy. If it were me, I would have bowed my head low in gratitude and joined right away.

    Stumbling at the entrance to the hall, my eyes met Isleys. After knocking down a knight, he beckoned me toe quickly.

    Okay, lets go!

    Holding a sword, he was ten times more terrifying than usual. Seeing him with it, I unconsciously backed away from him.

    Isley stared at me in the face and roughly threw the sword he was holding at a nearby knight. What are you going to do if you hurt that person?! That surprised me.

    But then again, after all, hes a psychopath who doesnt care about other peoples well-being.

    You werentte.

    Of course. I cant bete.

    He called a servant who was nearby.

    The servant handed him a box that looked to be containing what was the penalty item from what I could guess.

    Close your eyes.

    Yes?

    What is it? Are you trying to flick me in the forehead as punishment? Youve always done that, you bastard.

    As he reached out his hand to me, I naturally closed my eyes.

    Now, your penalty is

    And something was put on my head.

    Was it a headband?

    Haha!

    Laughter followed.

    Hahaha! Its worse than I expected!

    Isley was obviouslyughing at me.

    Why are youughing like that? If you werent a nobleman, I wouldve knocked you out t right now.

    As I opened my eyes, arge hand covered my face. The sweltering warmth that wrapped around about half of my entire face was terrifying. The knights made an exmation of amazement.

    Who said you can open your eyes?

    Heup.

    Just kidding. You can open them. Here, you should see it too.

    He took out a hand mirror from the box. The mirror glistened in the sunlight and reflected my face.

    Without realizing it, I eximed, Huh!

    I groaned and rubbed the top of my head. Two round, thin lumps protruded from the top of my head. It was a mouse-ear headband.

    Why am I fussing over something like this? I mean, there is nothing cute that doesnt suit me.

    I red at him, remembering the chapter in the novel where he put a rabbit-ear headband on my sister. What do you think youre doing, you bastard?

    Wear it all day.

    Thats too much. I was already blushing at the thought of the other employees looking at me and talking to me who was wearing this headband. Oh, it wouldve been fine if I kept it on in front of him only, but for the entire day? Embarrassment rushed at me like a wave.

    How can a disgruntled but powerless employee speak of rejection in front of their master?! s, I hope someone kills this bastard! I have to take this off as soon as I get out of the gymnasium.

    If you take it off as soon as you leave the gymnasium, more severe punishments await.

    Are you a mind reader? Ive never heard of him having that ability. How scary would it be if an obsessive man even had mind-reading skills?

    Anyway, due to this circumstance, I had to wear the headband all day.

    The first time my sister saw me, she covered her mouth with her hand.

    So cute! L, are you trying to kill this sister by overfilling her heart with your cuteness?

    Im sorry I became a little more cute.

    Then do you have to continue wearing it during the morning greeting?

    Um, I guess so.

    I dont think the maid and the butler would like it very much.

    Right? That bastard is doing this on purpose to annoy me! Hes a psycho- Oops!

    L! Lower your voice. Didnt I already mention you shouldnt say something like that?

    Well, this is our room. No one will hear us though?

    There is a saying that mice hear the words of the night, and the birds hear the words of the day. Theres nothing wrong with being careful.

    And, as my sister expected, I was scolded during the morning greeting. Roughly speaking, a higher maid had heard about what happened, and she said that I shouldnt wear something like this.

    In the midst of the nagging, I sighed and looked at the head maid. Isley told me to wear it, so I had no choice.

    Isleys cleverness and wittiness were famous among the employees. In the past, he had asked a servant to kick the buttocks of the butler. The threatened servant cried and kicked the butlers ass, and the news about the incident was spread throughout the mansion like spilled tea. Shortly thereafter, the butler had enough and quickly reached retirement.

    Isleys exclusive servant who was continuously beaten by Isleys tricks was kind-hearted. Had he not been so, he might have ended up like the butler as well. When I think of that fact, my heart trembles.

    Look at that.

    Its a cute headband.

    The master is so He must have something in mind.

    The employees went to the dining room and nced at me as if I was some kind of exotic antiquity.

    Among them, there were some whoughed out loud. I remember who those people were.

    Hearing the squeakyughter of Lemon and her gang, I kicked her leg once without my sisters knowledge. The way she jumped and grabbed her calves in pain was really worth seeing.

    At first, I was afraid that I might lose some points from the head maid for this, but when I went down for breakfast, she just looked at me pitifully and told me to work hard.

    As I was walking down the hallway, I saw the duchess entering the dining room. Oh my gosh, has it been almost three or four weeks since I first came here? It seems like she is thinking of having breakfast with her sons after such a long time. Maybe thats why Arthurs face, right before he disappeared into the dining hall, was exceptionally bright.

    What a mamas boy.

    Their current expressions didnt show, but Isley and Osses must be annoyed. They hated their mother in the novel.

    But I know that what is called hate is another word for the feeling of affection.

    My guess is that if their mother wasnt the duchess, they would have been imprisoned in the dungeons way earlier on since they didnt have any power.

    So what?

    Whatever happens to them, I didnt care. Was I the kind of person who gets a headache from thinking beyond my sisters well-being?

    I shrugged and repeated the task of cleaning the hallway. When will the head maide to like me and write me a letter of rmendation?

    After cleaning, I decided to go y in the garden.

    Ill walk around for a bit and then go to my sister~

    As it is called the Rose Mansion, the garden of Emers Street, where roses bloom all year round, was absolutely beautiful. It makes me feel better when Ie here every now and then when Im working.

    How do the roses never wither and continue to keep blooming? Was it magic or was it alchemy?

    The gardener who was tending to the flowers in the distance waved to me. I raised my hand and waved back.

    And then I found a creature trembling in the tree.

    A cat.

    No, it wasnt just a cat. It was Orange. Not the fruit orange, but the cats name is orange.

    The creature, given its sweet and sour name because the fur color resembled an orange, was a kitten secretly kept by the employees.

    Is it a bit harsh to say that we are raising him? Just one day, the chef found a kitten wandering behind the kitchen building and fed him. Ive given him something like chicken before.

    Orange, what are you doing there?!

    Orange was clinging to the tree and trembling. If you are caught by Osses, who has a cat allergy, you will be kicked out immediately. You wont even be able to enter this mansion in the future!

    I looked up at Orange, restless. Hes too young toe down by himself. I took a deep breath and clenched my fists.

    Let me save you.

    When I lived in Count Nigors estate, I often yed with the trees. This is a piece of cake to me. I gave strength to my arms and climbed up the tree.

    If the gardener finds out about this, Ill be scolded, but he likes Orange too, so even if I go up to get him, the gardener should let this slide just this one time.

    I moaned and climbed up the trunk. In the blink of an eye, the cat reached the branch where my hand could reach.

    The cat looked at me, crying like a baby.

    Come Orange. This sister will save you.

    And just when I reached out to Orange,

    You there, maid, what are you doing?

    Uh, wait, this voiceAhh!

    In addition to Orange that stepped on my face and jumped down, I was startled by the sudden voice from below and lost my bnce.

    Ahhhh!

    I screamed and fell down. Quick! I need to think of this as a sport. I should use thatnding method I learned from the books! But I closed my eyes at the pain that was about toe. But when I touched the ground, there was no such thing as pain. It felt soft.

    I looked down and saw Arthur lying down with his eyes closed.

    Oh myY-young master!

    Why are you out here? When I heard the voice, I wondered who it was, but it was you! I must be crazy! I killed a young master who I served by my own ass.

    I quickly put my ear to Arthurs chest. Fortunately, his heart was beating well. No, its actually not that reassuring. I may not have killed him, but this is still a serious situation!

    La, you idiot. Master, can you forgive the person who knocked you out with an ass? Of course, if it were me, I would have forgiven, but it may not be the same for him. Wow, this is a death g, right?

    He ruffled his hair and let out a silent groan. Meanwhile, an indifferent Orange wandered around us.

    I know you feel grateful because I saved you but go away. Please

    Arthur groaned and opened his eyes. The red eyes that had always harbored cold energy slowly released their energy.

    Are you okay, young master?

    I approached him and checked his body thoroughly. G-good, his eyes are moving just fine, hes breathing well, and

    Do you want to rest your head on the guillotine?

    His personality is as dirty as usual.

    Well, Im doomed!

    Knowing that a person is doomed sometimes makes my heart feel light. I smiled broadly and held Arthurs hand to get him up. Sister, Im sorry. I might die today. It may either be from being shot to death or beheaded to death. But anyway, Ill try to fix it hopefully?

    -To be continued

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Get your dirty hands away from me.

    Wow.

    With a loud p of his hand, my hand that was outstretched towards him  extended half out of manner and half out of asking for forgiveness  bounced to the side.

    Jerk. Asshole But since Im the one in the wrong today, Ill let it slide.

    Young Master, are you okay? Im really sorry. I didnt mean to  I lost my bnce Is your head okay?

    It shouldnt be bad to search him for injuries just in case.

    He held his head in one hand and looked ufortable. My hand that was reaching out to Arthur bounced off as if blocked by a shield. Of course, this guy doesnt really have a shield realistically speaking, and its just that his way of hitting my hand away is that of a shield.

    Some strange headband fell off

    Seeing Arthurs grim expression on his face, my heart raced like crazy. Are you truly offended this time? A cold sweat began to trickle down my back. My chest, which had been rxed not even a minute ago, tightened again.

    This world is not Korea. It is not a democratic society. This is a country where there is a ss system and noble authority. What would happen if themoners at the bottom of the hierarchical pyramidid their hand on the nobles even in the slightest, who were basically at the top of the food chain? I felt my throat tighten. My neck might end up like the carrots cut into small pieces on a chopping board to be used as ingredients for fried rice.

    <em>Badum-Badum-Badum</em>.

    Vo, beautiful Yuria, look at this. Your little sister has be a fried rice ingredient! The belligerent man smiled broadly as he disyed the fried rice me.

    La, what a terrible imagination! That dog-like bastard is annoying even in my imagination. Cough-cough, calm down, La. Lets think positively~ Arthur isnt very good at swordsmanship since hes trash Well, anyways!

    But instead of cutting my throat, Arthur gave me a cold stroke.

    Get off immediately!

    Ye-yes, I will get off now.

    Thank you, you bastard.

    I was about to get up, but this time Orange came forward to us, came up to my leg, and rubbed his face.

    He was really cute, but he was rather annoying in the current situation. You- you used to avoid me, but why are you doing this now?

    O-Orange, lets go with Sister

    Thinking of using him to escape, I reached out to Orange. After some time, I quietly caught Orange.

    Maybe its because Orange saw my headband and recognized me as a mouse? Wait, were youing close to eat me?

    Stop for a moment.

    Ye-Yes? Why?

    What is that?

    Ah, this?

    Its a cat. Are you angry that a cat entered the mansion? From my vague memory, I think he liked cats didnt he? Probably not! Theres no way someone who likes cats could have such a cold face!

    Come here with the cat.

    Yes!

    Do you like cats?

    Arthur sat with his back against the tree.

    I also took the cat and approached him.

    Will he scratch me if I touch him?

    He doesnt do it if he likes that person

    Orange is a little scratchy. I gave him chicken meat one time, but he scratched me before taking it Arthur stretched out his hand to the cat with a frown on his face.

    Orange seemed to have read the atmosphere this time, as he calmly epted the touch. If he had scratched him, wouldnt my neck actually be blown away this time?

    It felt like Orange liked Arthur. Not only is he epting his hand, but he is rubbing his cute and lovely head on Arthurs palm!

    Oh, this is discrimination. Did Orange only like bad people? But Im also a bad person too.

    Huh or am I looking at it wrong?

    His name is Orange Did you name him?

    Arthur was smiling. He was a bachelor who only showed a cold expression or a frown his whole life. As he smiled again, I saw he had a pretty face. His hair was also white, so he looked like an angel. Although his eyes were red, its a bit of a miss.

    I didnt name him, it was the chef.

    La, are you crazy? This angel-like person is actually the devil. I need to keep my sister in custody. Arthur quickly returned to his original cold expression.

    Seeing how he has a name, it doesnt seem like this cat has been here for a short amount of time. Were you hiding the fact that you were keeping this cat from us?

    Are you looking down on the duke?

    No!

    If my brother found out, the cat and everyone that hid the cat would be kicked out.

    What should I say? Should I sell the chef who found Orange first? Yes, if ites down to it, lets do it.

    <em>Actually, it wasnt me, but the chef asked me to raise him. Chase out the chef. Smash his ass!</em>

    If the chef had heard my thoughts, he might have been shouting loudly that I was a sissy for doing this to someone who had fed them. But before I could open my mouth, Arthurs voice stopped me.

    Ill keep it secret.

    Yes?

    Hah Do I have to say it twice?

    Oh, no. Thank you for keeping it secret.

    Instead, bring him whenever I call you.

    Bring? Literally, its an embarrassing situation. If I were a cartoon character, my eyeballs would have shot out like bullets.

    What kind of bullshit is this? Contrary to my failing heart, I smiled softly and nodded my head.

    Yes, I will.

    Arthur gave strength to his hand stroking the cat. He handled it so harshly that the cat made a noise of pain.

    Is this the second sign of a crazy psychopath?

    Master, I know its rude of me, but why dont you stroke him a little gently?

    Annoyed eyes scanned my face.

    Th-thats it because he is still a baby, so hes very weak. If you stroke him so hard, you might hurt!

    I get it, so shut your mouth.

    Surprisingly, his touch has be softer than before. The devilish Arthur and the angel-like cat are apletely ipatiblebination.

    So, I may haveughed without realizing it. Arthur lifted his head and saw me smiling, then looked back at the cat.

    Are you the younger sister of the maid named Yuria?

    Huh Th-thats rightwhy?

    Why would you ask that? What are you trying to do? Seriously! While Arthur was focusing on the cat, I horrendously red at him.

    However, there was no further talk, and time passed quietly. A warm spring breeze gently brushed the flowers in the garden.

    Just then, a voice came from behind.

    Arthur, what are you doing here?

    Brother.

    Ack

    The second uninvited guest, Osses, appeared. It was good since it meant he wasnt attached to my sister, but it was also not good that he appeared here of all ces. Startled, I fell forward. I almost wouldve had to rebuild my nose.

    Are you okay, La?

    Osses widened his eyes and looked down at me. I replied that I was okay and got up from the position.

    I came to read a book in the garden.

    Now that I look, there is a difficult book that he supposedly brought with him.

    Perhaps Arthur was really thinking about keeping Orange secret, as he quickly hid him behind his back.

    Surprisingly, Orange kept his mouth shut.

    I didnt think he would do that.

    Again, Osses is allergic to cats.

    Even that man, who acted like a creepy gentleman, would change his face terribly when he saw a cat.

    Ive never seen it myself, but the chef said so. This was why he was desperately trying to hide Orange. Then what could we do? Orange was roaming the mansion garden at will.

    Osses looked at the two of us in turn and made a puzzled expression. It wasnt a normalbination to be seen together.

    Although he may have thought, I guess it is possible for the sun to rise in the west.

    Its the first time Ive seen the two of you together. Did you ever be friends without me knowing?

    Brother, Im not friends with something like that. Seriously.

    Man~ I dont want to be treated as friends with you either. If Im going to be your friend, Id rather kiss Isley.

    Wow. My stomach churns just thinking about it.

    As soon as I smiled silently, Osses made an apologetic expression.

    He stared at my face, then shifted his gaze upward a little.

    La, that headband is so cute.

    Thank you

    I heard it was a gift from Isley. It suits you perfectly.

    Yes, the master gave it to me

    Suits? Suits who? Are you saying Im a rat? He says things with a nice smile that makes peoples hearts flutter, but I know that there is no sincerity in those words.

    Its a lifelong wish, but I want to run away from this ce. Because of the appearance of two crazy people, my mental health was being reduced by -1 from before. Did you guys poison me? The mentality that used to be 100 is now 50.

    Achoo!

    Suddenly Osses started sneezing. He hurriedly took his handkerchief from his pocket and covered his mouth and nose. A look of perplexity was evident.

    Sorry, that was rude of me.

    I heard him say, Why am I like this when there isnt even a cat around? I wiped off my cold sweat and jumped up from my seat.

    I think I have work to do! I guess Ill just have to go. Goodbye both of you and have a nice day

    Yes? Already? The two of you seemed to be having a great time talking to

    Great time talking? Its not that. Arthur tugged at the hem of my skirt. And with the shape of his mouth, he asks if he should take the cat with him. Well, Orange is okay because he usually goes around well. Theres a reason why he ended up on the garden tree anyway.

    Still, I had no choice but to sit back. I couldnt shake off Arthurs hand.

    I sat there and repeated a sentence in my head, eximing, Mountains are mountains, and water is water. The two of them talked with me.

    I heard roughly that the duchess birthday party was just around the corner. Wow, its her birthday party soon. Theres nothing quite like a nobles birthday party. On that day, even the employees can eat as much delicious food as they want.

    Instead, as it is a party to celebrate the duchess, many nobles wille. What if I make a mistake? Yep, all kinds of arrogant

    It was then that the word Yuria came through my ears. I lifted my head and looked at Osses.

    He made eye contact with me, as if a little startled, and then smiled broadly.

    Yes? What did you say?

    Come to think of it, I was wondering when Yurias birthday was.

    Brother I dont think you need to remember that maids birthday.

    Its the person who cleans my room, and I shouldnt be ignorant of this.

    I am dissatisfied with the attitude of him saying that which went along with the phrase a precious maid who cleans my room.

    Are you nning on gifting her a present? I smiled brightly and spit out a lie.

    Ah My sisters birthday has already passed. Its probably April 1st.

    Its already October. Too much time has passed for him to do anything.

    Then what about La?

    Me?

    I dont know why you asked about my birthday, but I roughly told the truth.

    When Osses heard that my birthday was November 7th, he nodded his head, greeted us, and left. Arthur and I sighed in relief as we looked at his back.

    Take it away now.

    Arthur threw the cat at me. He really doesnt know how to respect animals. For a long time, I stared at the back of his head as he walked away.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Please do not repost our trantion, Only read it on moonlightnovel

    Do employees even have free time? What about weekends?

    If you ask, you can say that the first we have and the second is not that easy.

    They could have hired more people since they have a lot of money, but bastards put only young servants intobor.

    Ah, but the good news is that I can use my vacation. There are nobles that dont even give you a vacation, so maybe its better here.

    The reason Im saying this is because I dont want to work like crazy today.

    So when Isley asked me to bring back his sword, which he had left to be honed, as an errand, I was overjoyed. I didnt even close the door in a huff andin behind his back to have his exclusive servant do the errand instead.

    This is because I can basically do whatever I want  have some fun and eat some delicious food  before heading straight away to retrieve the sword and return.

    Of course, I cant be toote whening back, but if yourete enough within a certain time, he cant say a thing!

    But when I thought of my sister, my feet refused to run. Will something happen to her while Im away? If that happens I truly wont let them off easily since I know its not that hard to hurtmoners.

    Hey, La! Arent you going to get on?

    After staring at the mansion for a while, I was brought back to reality by the coachmans voice.

    He was the one who delivered Sister Yuria and me to the ducal mansion a month ago. We got a little closer after conversations. After that, every time I ran into him from time to time, there was a feeling of a faint hostility that made me treat him like an enemy.

    Im going, Im going! Dont rush me!

    Hah, really Where are you leaving your mind at? If you dont want to get on, you can just walk instead.

    Who said they didnt want to get on? Im on now so lets go.

    Youre not even that cute

    Sister Yuria said I was cute.

    The driver clicked his tongue.

    Heh I didnt know your sister had bad eyesight.

    My sister can see just fine! She can even see animals that live in the mountains far away!

    The coachman snorted and the carriage began to slowly move after a Giddy up!

    The ducal mansionsrge garden passed in an instant. As I rested my head on the window, we passed through the gates.

    Im d it was Isleys favorite sword that Im going to pick up.

    Otherwise, instead of letting me use the carriage, he would have told me to walk to get it.

    The distance between the downtown area and the ducal mansion wasnt too far but if possible, wouldnt it be better to ride something than to walk? Its like people riding a bus in Korea when everything is so close by.

    It was quiet inside of the carriage. So, somehow, a feeling of depression slowly engulfed me.

    I recalled the events at the count mansion, where it felt like we could never escape even if we ran away. We had screamed for mercy and had prayed for our lives. Now that Im here, I wondered if I could escape from our current fate. Of course, the moment of thought was very brief.

    Why are you worrying about that, La? We already ran away. We arent at that mansion anymore, so we can do it this time. We can run from those damn bastards. You just need to be sessful, right?

    The carriage quickly arrived at the downtown area. I felt a little bit better as I looked around the bustling and colorful downtown.

    My sisters clothes looked a little old and worn out, so Ill buy new ones. Its spring, so how about a pretty dress? Or afortable shirt and pants? Plus Ill buy mine too, and yes, Ill buy an apple pie as a bribe for the head maid.

    If I do that, I expect I will get quite a few points off of her. If I want to get a letter of rmendation, I better flirt a little more. I looked at the wallet that jiggled with coins in my hand and smiled bashfully.

    I got off the carriage and went into the cksmiths smithy.

    There were a lot of people with lumpy muscles in the forge. Watching them wriggle menacingly, I instinctively thought that I shouldnt mess with them.

    Then a woman built like a bull came out of nowhere. From the nasty burn marks to the terrifying face, if you look at her pose, she looked like the boss of this ce.

    I know I shouldnt assume based on appearances, but its because she surprised me so much.

    Kid, how can I help you? Did youe to find a sword?

    Im not a kid Im 18 years old now!

    Yes Im here to find Master Isley Emers sword. Heres the proof of identification.

    When I showed the rose pattern, the woman nodded. Soon a cksmith came with a long coffin. I quickly epted it.

    Its heavy, will you be okay?

    Its heavy Ack?!

    As soon as the cksmith released his hold, a tremendous weight pressed down on both hands.

    My arm drooped like the arms of a broken doll. Had it not been for the cksmith to pick it back up in haste, the coffin and I would have gone down.

    This is crazy. Why is it so heavy? Is it made of iron? I already heard about a knights sword before.

    I didnt expect it to be this heavy. Looking back and forth between the sword and me, the boss let out a big sigh.

    Here, Ill carry it.

    The boss came forward and loaded the sword in the carriage.

    She stared nkly at me as I shouted thanks again and again and patted my head. And then she pulled back her hand as if she had suddenlye to her senses. She had unintentionally done it thinking she was like her own granddaughter. Since I wasnt particrly offended, I replied to her behavior with a smile.

    I cried out to the coachman before getting back into the carriage.

    Mister! I have somewhere to go, please wait!

    What?! It looks like the masters errands are over, so why not just go back?

    No, its something I must do. You will wait for me~ right? Youre gonna wait for me, right?? Ill take that as a yes.

    What kind of- Okay, okay. I get it  I lost. Ill be waiting for you at the entrance to the downtown area over there. Come quickly after youre done with your business.

    Yes, yes!

    The first ce I headed to was a clothing store. My sister was afraid of going outside, so I bought her clothes instead.

    Lets see~ I think this dress will suit her very well. Although the floral design was a bit shy, Sister Yurias beauty would be enough to cover it up.

    As I finished choosing her clothes, I even spent some money to buy my clothes. Oh my god Hmm, well what of it? Its useless to have a lot of clothes. I had no time to wear anything other than the maids uniform. Ill have to be in the mansion even in the uing festival a few monthster.

    I headed to Lulla Bakery with a shopping bag full of clothes.

    Apple pie for bribes~ Apple pie Holy.

    Then I found a face I didnt want to see.

    The man with brown hair and unusual red eyes was clearly the bastard I knew.

    Ew, Osses. Its Osses

    I immediately turned my back and tried to get out of the ce. There is nothing good about meeting him here. Even if there was something good about it, it wouldnt be to me. Why am I so unlucky these days? I keep running into faces that are supposedly hard to see.

    But Osses called me from afar as he found the maid running out of shape.

    La!

    Ill pretend I didnt hear it. Then I will be go

    But then someones hand tapped on my shoulder.

    The master is calling.

    He was the escort knight of Osses. Startled, I let out a crow-like scream and dropped my shopping bag.

    This bad guy! The clothes Im going to give to my sister are dirty I sniffed, putting the clothes back into their bags. The escort knight, who did not seem to feel any guilt, just looked down at me silently.

    He looks exactly like his master  very rude and mean.

    Osses approached btedly.

    Im sorry, La. I didnt expect you to be so surprised.

    Its okay

    He looked at my face and gave me an apologetic expression.

    Apologetic expression Are you really sorry? A human who is full of lies and feign expressions! Osses is a human being who looks down on people on the inside and pretends to respect them on the outside. This guy might be worse than the other two young masters.

    I was going to give it to my sister

    I murmured mncholy and looked down at the shopping bags. No, its okay. I can wash it and it can still be worn. Although, its sad that the new clothes are now dirty.

    As an apology, how about I buy you new clothes?

    Yes? Really?

    Osses covered his mouth and chuckled. My eyes twinkled for a while And I quickly regained myposure and shook my head.

    Its okay! Really. I cant be so indebted to the master.

    Dont like that, you idiot! If Osses tries to get involved with Yuria for various excuses, itll be hard for me to handle it. But Osses slowly shook his head.

    But I wont feelfortable. Please ept it.

    Im really fine

    I trembled as I looked at the shopping bagsid out in front of my eyes.

    As I was dragged away, I entered an expensive-looking clothing store mainly used by nobles and received expensive clothes as gifts.

    Hah, I said it was fine, you bastard Why are you forcing it on me?

    Hah, by the way, how much is all this? Why are these in white shirts so expensive? Does 1 gold for each make sense?

    If I refund these and receive the money, I think I will be able to live just fine, being able to pay the full monthly rent even if I cant really buy a house. I took out the price tag on my clothes and looked at it again.

    What!

    It was so burdensome that I wanted to vomit blood. Its even more painful to see your ck heart, Osses.

    I think I understand his heart now. He is trying to kill me who is obstructing him by sticking close to Yuria as her sister. Hes going to pile on the burden and slowly kill my heart.

    I think I know everything. What a terrifying method of killing! This way, there will be no evidence left behind, and one day, there will be only a cold dead body lying on the ground.

    Osses came close to me.

    Is it to your liking?

    Yes, I do like it, but the price is too

    Isnt it a bit cheap? I tend to buy a lot of clothes that can be easily worn from here.

    Mm, die, you diamond spoon. Go nt your nose in a te with water and drown painfully. I just smiled without saying a word. It was because if I opened my mouth here, I would scream in distress.

    Uh, so I think they are all great clothes. They seem to be a good fit for my sister, but I cant receive such expensive things from the master I am so sorry.

    No worries. I hope you will ept it. If not, I will feel guilty that I may suffer all night.

    I couldnt think of any more excuses to refuse his gift.

    Oh, fuck it. Ill receive it then. Im going to receive it, okay? I said I didnt want it but Im taking them out of the kindness of my heart! If you say something like help you get along with Sister Yuria, Ill kill you!

    Then I will gratefully take your gift Im so touched that tears areing up

    Then why dont you help me? I was just about to buy something a woman would need.

    Something a woman would need? Osses reached out his hand to me like a gentleman.

    Originally, I was going to bring Yuria, but I was rejected because she said she was busy.

    I flinched at the word Yuria, and he smiled like a flower.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    <strong>MYGIP Chapter 9 </strong>

    My throat burned. I hurriedly gulped down the cool iced coffee that one of the employees gave me.

    So this is the something that he said women would need. I nket stared at the dazzling jewels in front of my eyes. They were so shiny that I was almost blinded.

    Ive never been to a ce like this before in my entire life. I half-closed my eyes and nced at the jewels. I would like to have one. Id be rich if I sold it.

    La is a woman, so I thought you would know womens tastes very well.

    Read it only on moonlight novel

    Osses came up to me and whispered.

    So why dont you pick out the prettiest one you see here?

    Get away from me this instant. He hade very close so much that my ears tickled from his breath. It was inconvenient, but I know I shouldnt say anything about it since my sister had told me dozens, hundreds of times to hold myself back.

    But how? My face naturally crumples up by itself before I know it! There were times when I went through bad times because my face revealed my true feelings, but on the other hand, there were many people who liked me for that because it showed honesty.

    At the same time his long finger grazed the ss, he moved away.

    It doesnt matter what the price is. Pick out the one that looks the prettiest, to the extent that even a person without emotions can think that it is pretty at first nce.

    I will try.

    Does such a thing exist in the world? Are you trying to burden me with the pressure, mister? I dont know what to choose even if you say it like that! I wanted to tear out my hair and scream.

    Right now we are at an expensive essory store. It is a famous designers shop that only epts customers of the nobility. It was the first time I had entered such a fancy store, except for the clothing store that I was taken to by force.

    As soon as I entered the store, I was treated as a VVVIP and was escorted to the dining table for guests.

    Tea, cookies, and jewels presumed to be gifts for solicitors came in one after the other. They seemed to scream the cost ~10,000 gold that my eyes almost popped out of its sockets. Is this the life of a diamond spoon? I was about to faint, but I just barely managed to keep myself together.

    The ss chandelier hanging from the ceiling made it seem like the room was a huge party hall.

    It was so huge that I feared it would drop on top of us.

    I know its a bit of unnecessary anxiety, but still. I looked up at the ceiling and took a deep breath.

    The jewelry he asked me to pick out was probably a present for the duchess birthday. Although, I wasnt sure why he was asking me of all people to decide what to gift her.

    Isnt it the child that knows their mothers taste the best?

    It was possible that he tried hard to find out his mothers taste, but wasnt able to figure it out. How could anyone know the heart of an emotionless person? No matter what beautiful things in the world are brought to her, only a cold smile or a cold expression are returned.

    But this was surprising. I thought of this as the staff gave me a catalog.

    To be honest, if you were a high-ranking aristocrat, like someone of a dukes title, anyone would think that you would order custom essories yourself. However, I was surprised to know that we were looking at ready-made products in the store. I nced at Osses and then turned my head back to the jewels.

    I think this will look good with Sister.

    I mumbled so quietly that only I could hear it. With a blue jewel reflecting my eyes, I shook my head.

    Now is not the time. Im here because of Osses request. Besides, no matter how much I try to find something suitable for my older sister, I couldnt possibly be able to give her such expensive gifts.

    I stroked my chin with my hand and half-closed my eyes. Something suitable for the duchess I had a thought that red would best suit someone who was like a vampire. It should be fine if they matched the color of her eyes, right? When I imagined her wearing a ck dress with red essories, I got goosebumps. Well, even in this world, ck clothes are worn almost only at funerals, so I dont think shell wear such a dress.

    Hmm

    After much consideration, I chose earrings and a ne. Since they were a set, the design was the same. The essories looked so colorful and expensive that I was afraid to hold them by hand. They were then beautifully wrapped in the hands of the staff. Osses, who was sitting on the sofa and quietly drinking tea, gave a satisfied expression.

    Did you choose the same color as my mothers eyes?

    Yes, I thought it would go well together with her.

    How pretty. Its red like the color of a zing me.

    The servant picked up the essory box. Before leaving the store, my eyes focused on the sweets on the guest table.

    I had tried some earlier and they were very tasty. I shoved the cookies into my mouth and pockets before hurrying behind Osses.

    Even though the staff looked at me with astonishment, well, what does that matter? Well never see each other anymore! Just forget a girl like me! As I stepped outside, Osse smiled bashfully and poked his finger at my cheek. It looked like my cheeks were bulging out. I noticed this and quickly swallowed the sweets.

    By the way, I havent asked yet. Whose errand is La on?

    I came here because Master Isley told me toe and pick up a sword.

    Are your errands finished? When its over, why dont we ride the carriage together?

    Ah, not yet. I couldnt even finish the errands! You can go first. Besides, I also brought a carriage anyway

    Then lets go together.

    Damn it. Im sure Ill have to go to the cksmiths again at this rate. Cold sweat ran down my back out of fear that the lie would be found out. What would happen if I got caught?

    <em>Why did you lie? Is it because you didnt want me to go with you? Oh, I see It looks like La doesnt like me. Which means, you will get in the way of getting Yuria into my hands.</em>

    <em>M-Master, calm down.</em>

    <em>Will you just disappear?</em>

    <em>Oh, you bastard! Since itse down to this, Im going to say everything that Ive been holding back! You are just a</em>

    Stab! Rip! Ahh! And so La passed away. Dont leave, La. Dont leave the world!

    It was terrible just thinking about it. I left Osses outside and rushed into the shop.

    The cksmith who had handed me the sword earlier came to me after wiping off her sweat.

    Little girl, what brings you here again?

    Uh, thats Since Im a little thirsty Water- can I drink some water?

    She put on a puzzled expression. Her expression clearly said, She came back just for water? What a strange person. And yet she passed me some water.

    Unlike the zing hot temperature of the inside of the shop, the water was incredibly cool.

    Whew! It finally feels like I can calm down now. I then opened the shops door and poked my head out.

    Theyre saying its going to take a little longer? Young master, you can go ahead. Ill be here waiting.

    No. I will wait too.

    Really, why are you doing this to me? I think Im going to cry. I acted exaggeratedly as I pped my forehead with my palm.

    Oops! Come to think of it, I didnt mean to say that it was going to take longer. That is, the coachman said he was going to wait for me after taking the sword with him to the carriage! So, Ill take that carriage back. M-master can ride his own

    Then I can tell that coachman and we can get on my carriage.

    Actually, I have some work to do before I go

    Can I wait for you?

    You win. I get it, you punk. Lets go together.

    I have no idea what nonsense hell say after getting on the carriage. Are you trying to dry me out in this way?

    I internally put my hands in the air as a sign of surrender and smiled brightly at him. Since he said hell wait for me, I headed to the bakery, the destination of my original purpose.

    As soon as I entered the store, I was greeted with a sweet and savory scent. I purchased the apple pie and took the package into my arms. Along with the clothes Osses bought earlier and the apple pie, my arms were heavy. Is this what they call the happiness of consumption?

    Does La like apple pie?

    Yes?

    As we left the store, Osses asked out of the blue.

    From the time he asked about my birthday, to whether I liked apple pie or not, hes been trying to figure out information about me in a nasty way. Was it his type to figure out information about the person he was going to kill in advance? What a bastard.

    However, when I nodded my head out of brief annoyance as a response, he seemed quite satisfied. I dont really like apple pie that much. I like walnut pie more than apple pie. I didnt buy this apple pie to eat, but for a bribe

    I cant really say this to the young master, and I dont really want to say anything about my tastes.

    As I headed towards the entrance to the downtown area, there was a carriage that I rode in and a carriage that gave off an unusually bright glow. Even if you dont see the rose pattern on it, you can tell that it is Osses carriage.

    I went to the coachman and straightforwardly told everything that had happened. He looked at me in surprise.

    What do you mean? Why are you riding the same carriage as the master?

    Seriously! Dont ask questions!

    When I got angry, the coachman flinched. Because of Osses, I became sensitive for no reason, so I took my anger out on an innocent person. I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment.

    Im sorry I got angry. I dont know why this happened either. Just know that and go ahead first.

    Hah. I get it. Come back quickly.

    I headed to Osses carriage. He was standing in front of the carriage. As I approached, he reached out his hand in an elegant posture.

    Not knowing his intentions, I just stared nkly at his hand. Osses opened his mouth.

    You have to grab it and get on.

    Huh?

    Like a noble youngdy?

    Its okay

    I firmly turned away from that hand. I didnt want to even hold his hand on top of everything that happened earlier.

    I struggled to get into the carriage and settled in the chair on the left. Osses sat on the right and stared at me. As the carriage moved, he looked away from me and began to look out the window.

    Inside the carriage was quiet. Osses was ufortably quiet for someone who had been chatting with me before. He seemed to be deeply troubled by something.

    It is impossible for me to understand what those red eyes, which have now coldly sunk, are thinking.

    Whatever the case may be, why did you ask me to ride the same carriage then? I grunted to myself and looked down at the apple pie on myp.

    When I got a strange choking feeling from the silence, he opened his mouth.

    The items that La picked out were really pretty.

    Yes, yes, they are.

    He fiddled with the box he had left next to him.

    Perhaps they must be the ones worked the most hard-on by the designer of the store. I havent told you, but they were the most expensive items in the store.

    Ah.

    Therefore, they must be pretty. Of course, they should be.

    Although, I dont know if my mother would think so.

    Osses let out a somewhat lonely sigh. I dont know what kind of answer I should give. Maybe hes just talking to himself.

    I thought I went crazy for a moment, thinking this image of him ovepped with certain someone elses.

    She will like it. Definitely.

    Oh, I made a mistake.

    Keep your mouth shut, La. Whats wrong with you? Just think only about yourself and your sister. At my sentence, Osses smiled beautifully. It was the only sincere and beautiful smile I saw today.

    Yes, it was a smile full of humanity!

    Dont smile like that.

    Feeling as though it was as if he was smiling to prove that he was a human and not a bastard monster who ate away my sister, my insides churned.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    The next morning, the first thing I did was go to the head maid. As if she wasnt going to eat breakfast, she walked straight past the cafeteria. I hurried after the head maid and gave her what I was holding in my hand.

    Miss head maid, please take this!

    The head maids eyes widened.

    This is Apple pie?

    Yes, I was passing by a bakery on the way to run an errand, and I remembered the head maid saying she liked apple pies. Before I realized what I was doing, I had bought an apple pie!

    Ho-ho, how cute of you.

    Will you ept it? If the head maid doesnt ept it, Ill eat it all!

    Okay, okay I will ept it, so give it here.

    The head maid took the well-packaged apple pie. Hooray! Sess! The second way of bing closer to the other person is to gift items they like.

    Who doesnt like receiving gifts? As far as I know, such a person does not exist in the world. Just like using a sweet treat to start a conversation with a friend in a new school semester, gifts like this can attract the other persons attention.

    After I handed her the pie, I tried to go back to work. Just then, I nearly tripped over someones foot.

    L!

    My sister, who had followed me, hugged me in a hurry. After barely bncing, I noticed Lemon and her friends nearby.

    Lemon shuddered.

    I thought the sly fox was your sister, but it was you? I heard it all. How dare a girl like you ride in the same carriage as Master Osses? Seeing you wag your tail at the head maid too is pathetic

    Why is she like this again? My sisters face changed strangely. Her face changed as if she had heard something that wasnt supposed to be heard.

    What did you say?

    Oh, shes mad. My sister was one of those people who doesnt usually get angry, but when they do, they be incredibly scary.

    Maybe it was because they felt a strong, eerie force, Lemon and her group stumbled and retreated back a little.

    I said, what did you just say to my sister?

    Huh, i-it seems you didnt understand, so Ill say it again. I said shes a foxy bitch!

    Look at how she talks. I nced at Lemon. Lemon liked Osses. No one told me about this, but it was obvious. That was why she kept picking a fight with my sister. Although, it felt like shes been acting up more in front of me ever since she got beaten up by me.

    I wanted to punch her eyes in and turn her into a roon if I could, but there were too many eyes here.

    See? There are currently people looking at us. I guess Ill have to tell Lemon to meet me in the back alleyter.

    My sister turned to Lemon and red.

    You guys really are bad kids, arent you? If you continue to say things like that, no one will like you. I hope that you will apologize.

    Sister, stop it! Its not healthy to listen to nonsense like that.

    Before my sister got truly mad, I quickly pulled her into the cafeteria. My sister insisted on not going.

    But what can she do? If I act cute and beg, she cant help but go along with what I say.

    While I ate, I had to keepforting my sister.

    To be honest, I pretended to be okay, but I was very upset to hear Lemon say something like that. So, while I was cleaning a vase in the hallway, I grunted at Amy, who was in charge of the people cleaning the same area.

    Just what should I do about Lemon?

    Just ignore her. Dont you know that its best to ignore kids like that?

    I cant ignore her Every time my fist sees her face, it cries that it wants to hit her.

    I- I see.

    Whats with that look? Its as if youre looking at a thug. Amy shook her head.

    Still, Lemon is amazing. Thest time you guys fought, she mustve been beaten up pretty badly If it were me, Id never be able to fight you. Even if the three of them rushed at you at once, it was no use.

    I can do five to one.

    Are you a monster? You shouldve been a knight, not a maid.

    But when you be a knight, you have to work hard. You have to train every day, and if theres a war, you have to go to the battlefield I hate living the hard life I want to suck honey

    <em>Note: Its ng for taking a lot of benefits/ advantages from something without much effort.</em>

    Suck Honey? What do you mean?

    Theres such a thing.

    Then, did the scar on your cheek in the paste from that fight?

    Oh, yeah. It happened then. If not, when else would Ive gotten it from?

    Well I had known about it, but. Lemon is the one you fought with?

    Who else would I fight other than Lemon?

    L, who are you talking to?

    Huh?

    Wasnt I talking to you?

    Amy turned her attention from the vase she was wiping to me. Then, with a flustered look, she started gaping.

    Whats wrong with her? Is there something on my face? Or is there a bug on it? When I looked closely, I noticed she wasnt looking at my face, but somewhere a little above it. When I saw Amy bow her head, I felt uneasy. When I looked back, I saw Isley Emers.

    Uh

    He looked at me and smiled. It was a beautiful smile that made goosebumps rise all over my body.

    Hello, little liar.

    Liar? I dont know why he called me that. I dont remember lying to him Or did I? Isley looked at me nkly and tilted his head.

    Arent you going to say hi?

    Ah, right. I forgot. I didnt expect to see this guy here so I panicked. I guess you can say the situation felt like your boss walked in in the middle of your and your coworkers conversation.

    Hello, young master

    I quickly lowered my head and tried to lift it up again, but something blocked me from doing so and I couldnt move. Turns out, it was because Isley was holding my head down with incredible strength.

    Oh my gosh, I didnt know the duchess had raised a gori.

    Young master? Why, why are you doing this?

    Why? I dont know either. Maybe because Im reprehensible?

    What nonsense are you spouting? I mouthed curses at him, saying that hes a jerk and a selfish psycho. When I reached the point of cursing every single hair on his head, Isley released his hand.

    I noticed now that there was a servant next to Isley. He was held by his shoulders and had a smile that anyone can tell he felt awkward and burdened.

    As Amy and I nodded towards the servant, he bowed his head in the same way.

    Pointing his finger at the servant, Isley said,

    This guy told me Arthur is looking for you.

    Master Arthur?

    Why is he looking for me? As if Isley was wondering the same, he tilted his head.

    Are you two close? It didnt seem like that to me.

    Were not close.

    Were definitely not friends. Thinking about it now, Arthur did have a reason to look for me. It must be because of Orange.

    Didnt he tell me to bring Orange whenever he called for me? Moreover, the servant held by Isley informed that Master Arthur had told me toe to the garden maze. And since his business was over, the servant ran away.

    To think I had to see that guys face I hate that.

    While I was letting out a heavy sigh, Amy pushed me on the back and told me to hurry and go since we finished cleaning Even though we havent even finished wiping the vases yet.

    Thank you, Amy. It would have been better if you held me back and said I had a lot of work to do instead. I hugged her tightly and headed to the garden.

    But why is Isley following me again? I thought I was mistaken, but I wasnt. He continued to follow me even after we neared the garden maze.

    I cant take Orange with me like this Arthur said he would keep it a secret, but if Isley finds out about the cat, he will try to wield it as a weakness. When I nced at him, he smiled back at me carefreely.

    Its really strange, isnt it? Why is Arthur looking for you? Did he take a liking to you? Theres no way a guy who acts like he hates everything in the world would like you Oh, you did something wrong to him, didnt you?

    No way

    Oh? I guess Im right?

    Wonderful! Youre close to the answer! If it were a game, I think such phrases would be said. Hes too quick to catch on. As soon as I kept my mouth shut and continued to walk, Isley pinched my cheek, stretched them out, and said,

    Dont worry. I will help you.

    I looked up at him, stroking my painful right cheek. What? Are you saying youll help me if Arthur picks on me? You? To be honest, it would be more helpful to me for you to get out of here.

    I didnt believe in his words, but I nodded my head to signify that I got it.

    We reached the garden maze. Arthur, who was sitting on a nearby bench, frowned as he took turns looking at Isley and me.

    Why did you bring him here?

    And mouthed, What about the cat? I nced at Isley at that question.

    I couldnt bring him because of this guy. Arthurs face began to grow grimmer.

    Are you really upset because you cant see the cat? Or are you just mad at seeing Isley? Well, it could be both.

    As I was thinking about it, Arthur snapped at Isley,

    Never in your life have you ever been helpful to me.

    Dont say that to your brother. I feel hurt.

    Just die.

    Isley smiled bashfully, as if he had not been hurt by those harsh words, and ced his arm around my shoulders.

    Oh my, how dare he put his arms around me.

    You mess around with my sister like this, huh? I secretly red at him.

    But why did you call my maid? Are you trying to bully her? Of course, if you bully her, her reactions are really funny.

    Do you think Im like you? Its just because I had some business with her, but your maid? Shes not even your exclusive maid.

    Isley began to roll his eyes as if he was trying to hide from something.

    Hey, she even cleans my room, you know. So shes my maid Well, thats not whats important right now. Why did you call her?

    Did youe all the way out here out of curiosity?

    Yeah, you know I cant stand my curiosity.

    Arthur looked back at me and Isley, then sighed.

    It was nothing.

    It seemed he wasnt going to talk about Orange because of the promise he madest time.

    Wow, if it were me, I think I would have just confided in Isley just to chase him away. It felt like my likability for him, which was -999, had risen to -998.

    Arthur put a hand on his forehead and sighed deeply, beckoning me to go now. He then left the garden and went into the mansion.

    When I saw his strangely lonely back, I felt sorry even though I knew I didnt have to be.

    I felt a gaze poking my cheek, so I looked to the side.

    Isley looked at me with a face that seemed to be wishing for something and was smiling broadly.

    What I dont know what it is that he wanted, but that smiling face felt ufortable.

    Youre wee?

    What?

    I chased Arthur away.

    He didnt seem to know that the person I had to defeat was Isley himself.

    Ah Yes Thank you

    Here you go, take the thank you and get lost.

    Isley ruffled my hair and headed to the gymnasium. He had a happy-looking back. He always looked happy like that whenever he teased me.

    Oh, how I want to p him in the back of the head. I was about to secretly raise my fist, but stopped and looked towards the window of Arthurs room.

    Ah, shit I keep worrying about him. I must be crazy.

    ****

    I may really have gone crazy. I found Orange from the back of the kitchen just for Arthur, the scum who will imprison my sister in the future. I grunted as I climbed up the tree and made it all the way to his window.

    My sister is right Im too nice

    I lightly clenched my fist and knocked on the window. Then, Arthur appeared with a frown on his face.

    Of course, the grim expression on his face melted away as soon as he saw Orange. Arthur took Orange from me, held him, and smirked.

    Did youe all the way up the tree just to show me this?

    Uh, I guess thats how it ended up?

    Dont you know that its against etiquette to climb a tree and knock on someone elses window like this?

    Im sorry

    I knew I shouldnt have bought Orange. Ugh!

    But Ill let you off just this once.

    Arthur smiled, and as I had previously advised, gently touched Orange.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    No

    In the dark night when everyone was asleep, I woke up to the sound of moans.

    The first thing I saw was the white, strangely stained ceiling that was hidden in the dark. I turned my head towards the source of the sound. My sister was crying and wing at her pillow.

    No Please I said stop it!

    I got out of bed and walked over to my sisters.

    Die

    Then I got down on my knees and grabbed her trembling hand.

    Its okay

    My sister sometimes had very terrible nightmares. Whenever that happened, I sat next to her and sang or talked to her to reassure her. It would be my job to hold her soft hand and pat her tummy so she could fall back to peaceful sleep.

    Im by your side. I will always be by your side

    Whenever this happened, I couldnt calm the feelings of loathing for the nobility, and at times I had the urge to barge into the rooms of the sleeping members of the ducal household Even though I knew that it wasnt their fault.

    Its okay Even if its not okay, itll be okay soon. Ill be sure to make that happen.

    If its for you, Sister, I can follow them all to the depths of hell. You see, Ive already been to hell once.

    As I embraced her slender hand in both of mine and whispered, my sister soon fell asleep as if relieved. She was no longer in pain. I was then able to release her hand.

    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck.

    Im fully awake now.

    The desire to sleep haspletely vanished. I feared that I would have the same nightmare as my sister if I slept.

    Well, lets go for a walk.

    I opened the door carefully so as not to wake my sister and went out. What time is it now? The hallway wasnt as dark as I thought it would be. The moonlight shone through the window, dimly illuminating the hallway.

    For a moment, I watched the moon, which felt exceptionally bright, and then started walking again.

    Where should I go?

    Okay, lets go to the garden. Compared to the morning, the garden during the times at night when I couldnt sleep felt different. The flowers had a dull and cold color, making you wonder since when has it bloomed ever so brightly, and they gave off a feeling as if they would shatter like thin ice just by touching it. I walked around the garden, poking at the blooming flowers.

    And during that, I found the duchess touching a rose, face full of loneliness. I felt like I was witnessing a scene that I shouldnt see, so I hurriedly ran out of there.

    The memory of the contents of the original novel came back, but there were still many things that I wasnt certain about.

    T/N: I decided to change her title.

    However, the story of the Duke of Emers, which I think has nothing to do with me, strangelyes to mind quite vividly.

    The Duke of Emers was also called the heart of ice. This was because she did not give her heart to any man. So, I thought maybe she liked women.

    However, her heart never moved to the courtships of neither men nor women. The person who had melted that solid wall of ice was none other than an ordinarymoner.

    The two fell in love as if they were the main characters of a fairy tale. Then, the duchess husband died in a carriage ident.

    The rose was his favorite flower. Thanks to the magical devices the now duke has invested a lot of money in, roses bloomed all year round. Thinking about it, the garden was a g of honor in his memory. It was like arge grave tomb, so the dukes three sons hated roses terribly.

    Truly, this information was something I didnt even need to remember. Rather, it would be several times better to know how the bastards act upon my sister. Why cant I remember that properly instead?!

    Should I hit my head one more time Uh, no! No, I might end up crossing the river of death if I make a mistake. Well, thats that

    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and got up.

    Where am I?

    Oh, its the area behind the kitchen. It seems that I havee all the way here unconsciously.

    Is Orange here? I looked around, but there was no sign of Orange. I clicked my tongue in pity.

    Then, I heard the sound of something falling down. The sound wasing from the back door of the kitchen. What is it? A thief? No way.

    Perhaps the chef was preparing the ingredients. But why sote at night?

    Hmm

    I slowly opened the back door. Unlike the usual where the chef would have locked the door before going home, the door opened as easily as if it had not been locked in the first ce.

    I had no doubt that there was no way a thief would sneak their way into the Duke of Emers mansion, so I was able to open the door with a light heart and then went inside.

    If I had known that I would meet Osses, I wouldve never, ever opened that door.

    But yes, to my regret, Osses was there.

    The light from themp ced on the other side of the desk faintly outlined the shape of a man, but I could tell for sure it was him. People tend to notice the things they dislike more quickly. For example, a person who hates carrots could easily find grated carrots sneakily baked inside of bread.

    The him now seemed a little different from his usual prosperous appearance. Unlike usual, he was in his pajamas and half-buried under baskets, tableware, and spices that seemed to have fallen from the wall and the ceiling.

    This scene seemed strangely familiar. What was it? Something I think Ive seen it? Is it from the original novel?

    When I met the deep red eyes glowing in the darkness, I took a couple of steps backward without realizing it.

    I dont know anymore, lets run away! As I was about to turn around with that thought, he grabbed my wrist.

    Why does this guy always grab me so that I cant escape?!

    Oh, Im sorry. Did it hurt?

    As I turned around, he quickly let go of my hand. Suddenly he was holding amp. The bright light of themp illuminated his face yellow.

    L, right?

    Yes, youre right

    What L? Isnt that nickname too friendly? Were not even close He always called me La, Yurias younger sister, or Extra La.

    So why are you calling me that all of a sudden? Ah! I know Its clear that hes trying to get closer to seducing my sister by bing friendly with me.

    As if he noticed my strange gaze, he quickly added,

    Im sorry. Yuria kept calling La that, so I guess I got attached to it without realizing it.

    Osses smiled in embarrassment. I nced at the baskets that had fallen on the floor. I guess I failed to escape I opened my mouth, swallowing a sigh that was about toe out on its own.

    What were you doing here?

    I was reading a book until dawn and came to the kitchen because I was hungry. I found the bread, but there was no jam. I was digging through the cupboards for jam, and I made a little mistake.

    Did youe by yourself? Why? Couldnt you have called your exclusive servant?

    I would feel sorry for waking him up.

    Ah

    How can such a sorry human being ruthlessly lock up my sister?

    Why is La awake at this time of night?

    Just I couldnt sleep.

    I organized the baskets and spices that had fallen off the shelves and hangers. Along the way, Osses tried to help me, putting the items back one by one.

    After tidying up, I rummaged through the shelves on the bottom and took out the peanut jam, then took out the strawberry jam and the grape jam from the storage that ran on cooling magic (I call this the refrigerator) and ced them all on the table.

    On the table were bread and a bread knife that Osses had found beforehand.

    Dont nobles always only eat freshly baked warm bread? The bread he had right now was eaten by employees and asionally eaten as a snack.

    Here are the jams.

    Wow, you found them so quickly.

    He smiled like a flower and opened the lid to a jam.

    Isnt La hungry?

    Ah, no Im okay.

    Whenever I see Osses, I often hold feelings of regret as well as feelings of resentment.

    From letting go of my wrist as soon as it hurts to speaking and acting respectfully to anyone, regardless of their status, it was a strange feeling.

    Ah, really, he was the perfect candidate for my sisters groom Why? Why did you imprison my sister in the future?! No, hes a bit of a sly guy in the first ce, so maybe I was lucky to be able to see through him.

    Shall I get going now?

    Then Ill be leaving.

    La. Dont go.

    Yes?

    Its a bit lonely to eat alone. Cant we stay together?

    Pardon? Dont go? He spoke it as if it were a request, but it was clearly amand. What are you nning? I shook my head aggressively.

    No, no, no! I dont want to be here with you anymore!

    Im sorry. Im a little sleepy.

    If it was in the past

    As I was about to turn around, I heard a small mumble. It was too faint to be considered as talking but loud enough to reach me as a murmur. It seemed like he was talking to me.

    If it was in the past, we would have sat down and eaten together. Right?

    In the past, we would have eaten together? I dont know what he meant, but I got goosebumps as soon as I heard that.

    I turned my head back to him, smiled brightly, said my greetings, and left.

    It was said that after misfortunees luck.

    That morning, after eating, I was invited to the head maids office. The head maid would bring some of her trusty (actually just her favorite) maids and make them work in her own room.

    Lemon was also sometimes called in, going through paperwork or assisting the head maid. Meaning, since I was invited to her office, Ipletely earned her trust!

    Oh my gosh, did that apple pie help to boost my likeability? I embraced myself with a pounding heart, sat on the couch, and shook my feet until the head maid, who had gone to the bathroom for a while, arrived.

    It was my first time entering the office, so I looked around. Then I found a document on her desk that read, List of nobles invited to the party. It seemed like it was a list of people invited to the dukes birthday party.

    Ah

    When I came to my senses, I had already grabbed the list and was looking through it in a hurry.

    La, whats wrong with you? If she finds out about this, the affection youve built up in the past may crumble. However, my eyes continued to read.

    My hands trembled at the fact that he might be on the list.

    <em>Count Siegfried, Marquis Laurent, Baron Epault</em>

    ..

    <em>Count Nigor.</em>

    This bastard

    My eyes stopped at that name. Strength flowed into my grip.

    I hurriedly creased out the crumpled paper. It left a few marks, but nothing to worry about. I took a deep breath and looked at the list again.

    This drives me crazy Is that guying to the rose mansion? I heard that only selected individuals can be invited to a nobles birthday party. Being on this list means that the Duke of Emers has invited Count Nigor.

    Why did she make this choice?

    Count Nigor didnt have a good reputation, and his territory was in shambles. Do the nobles eyes see only the merits the size of dust?

    I will never let you meet my sister.

    Next to the counts name was written: Attend by proxy.

    Fortunately, it seems that a representative will attend instead. Just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, I heard the door open. I quickly put the list back in its original ce.

    The head maid who had just entered the room smiled at me.

    You are here.

    Yes! I heard that you called for me.

    Do you see the list on the desk?

    She pointed to the list with her hand.

    I couldnt help but flinch. What is it? Did I get caught? My heart started to beat faster.

    This is a list of nobles to invite. Please look carefully and make sure the number of invitations and the number of recipients is correct.

    Im good at this kind of thing!!

    You seem trustworthy these days, so I am leaving this to you. You must do it without mistakes.

    Wait, you are going to leave it to me? If I had known it would be like this, I wouldnt have peeked at it.

    <strong>-To be continued</strong>

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    I rubbed my eyes,paring the invitations to the names on the lists. Im going to die of hardship because I kept doing this for hours. Still, if the head maid liked me, thats enough, so lets just keep doing it!

    Should I mention that I want to change jobs soon? Or should I wait a little longer?

    Hmm

    Why, La? Is there anything strange about it?

    Ye-Yes? Its nothing!

    After smiling bashfully at her, I fixed my gaze back on the list again. It would be better to tell her after I gain more likeability points from her. If you ask someone for your original purpose right after getting closer to them and they open their doors towards you, their feelings for you will drop. Its as if youre being asked by someone who pretended to be close to you all just to borrow a million won from you.

    E/N: A million won is equivalent to between 800~850 US dors.

    After a while, the head maid opened her mouth.

    Hmm, Im starting to get the munchies.

    Ah! Then Ill bring something to eat!

    You dont need to

    Not at all, I will do it because I want to.

    She smiled when I said Ill go bring a snack. Haha This is like a question with a fixed answer. This meant she wanted me to secretly go to the kitchen ande back. I got up from my seat and went out.

    All the way to the kitchen, I could see the employees busily moving and carrying things and hanging them on the wall. The butler was leading the people there with Osses.

    I also saw my sister climbing up thedder and hanging a paper folded like a rose on the ceiling.

    It was then that I realized that the dukes birthday party was near. It was the same as saying that Count Nigors people wereing.

    What do I do?

    Should I tell my sister about the fact that Count Nigor ising? I could see her on thedder with a bright smile on her face and I couldnt help but see an ovepped image of her past crying self. My heart was in throbbing pain.

    I cant.

    Ill never tell her. Ill never let my sister get hurt. Ill hide it so no one will know it.

    At that moment, my eyes met Lemons, who was moving a chair. Shaping her mouth, she said, stupid bitch and stuck out her tongue. She must be feeling quite the temper since Ive been receiving a lot of love from the head maid. It was annoying to see her hurriedly turn her head and head to the garden, but strangely, I felt relieved. I raised my fists at the back of her head and headed toward the kitchen.

    I was on my way back to the head maids office after receiving one or two pieces of bread, cookies, lukewarm drinks, and strawberry jam made by the chef in the kitchen. Then as I looked out the window while walking, I witnessed a terribly terrifying sight!

    Isley Emers!

    He was chatting happily with Sister outside the window. That fact alone made my eyes feel sour that I couldnt stand it. What is this? What are you two talking about that makes you so happy? Sister, dont smile at that person I mean, hes such a jerk! Seeing Isley slyly stroking my sisters hair, my hand went to the back of my neck. s, I think Ill copse from the high blood pressure of fury.

    I nced around to see if anyone was around. Almost all of the employees were busy decorating the garden, which meant that no one was going to see my actions. It was the perfect condition formitting the perfect crime.

    I bowed my head and rummaged through the basket. The cookies were too small, and the drinks were in bottles so I could potentially kill him. So, I took out the bread that was resting in the center of the basket.

    How dare you, to my sister Eat this and die!

    I hurled it towards Isley and quickly hid underneath. I stood up cautiously and nced outside. Unfortunately, he didnt seem to have been hit by the bread. It was because the bread I threw was sliced in half by the sword he was wearing around his waist. The pieces of bread rolled about on the ground. It was a failure. Operational retreat As I was about to crawl out of the hallway, I bumped into something hard. Human feet? I grabbed my forehead and lifted my head.

    Oh my gosh

    What are you doing?

    He was looking down at me with sullen eyes. What are you asking? Are you asking why I was crawling on the floor? You havent seen me throw the bread, have you? You must be asking why I was crawling, right? A cold sweat began to trickle down. But, breaking my expectations, he asked,

    To Isley Did you throw bread?

    Ah Damn it I screwed up. How much has he seen? La, you stupid idiot Why did you act so recklessly out of anger? Haah, I want to beat up my past self! My sister told me every day not to act impulsively

    I am an idiot!

    Sister, Sister Yuria, I might really die today Although Arthur hated Isley, it wouldnt mean he would allow a mere maid to get away with throwing bread at Isley.

    After taking a few deep breaths, I stuttered.

    Ah, tha-that, this ismy hand slipped

    For it to slip, the bread sure went nice and far.

    Thats true. I had pictured a fantastic parab in my head.

    I guess I should have be a shot-put athlete.

    Its not Its a misunderstanding!

    Then what?

    I-I was holding bread and suddenly my head was dizzy Really So I fell to the floor Then all of a sudden, the bread wasnt in my hand. And as it turns out it flew to Master Isley. I had no intention of doing that on purpose

    Its true

    Arthur covered his mouth with his hand and turned his head. Perhaps he was angry at my excuses, for he trembled ever so slightly. Tsk I guess my excuses didnt work. I buried my head in the ground and pretended to cry.

    Its trueTrust me!

    To think you thought you can gloss over this by crying shh.

    I nced up and saw Arthur pressing his index finger over his lips and signaling something with the other hand. He was fanning his hand up and down It felt like he wanted to say something to me but I dont know what youre talking about.

    As I watched it in amazement, he let out a deep sigh and pressed my head down. For Arthur, who pretends to be high-ss every day, it was quite a not-so-high-ss behavior. What are you doing? Do you want me to keep my head down for some more? Okay, if youll pretend you didnt see my actions earlier, I can bow my head as much as you want!

    Just then, Isleys voice came from above.

    My little brother~ my dear Arthur~

    He seems to havee all the way here to find the culprit who threw the bread. Should I be d that he was no longer talking to my sister, or should I be afraid that hes here to get me? I lowered myself more than before and held my breath.

    Dont call me that way, you idiot. It feels disgusting.

    Have you seen anyone around here?

    I was standing still, and someone threw this at me.

    Bread? I do not know. No one was here.

    I opened my eyes and looked up at Arthur. Uh? Why was he hiding it? Arent you supposed to tell him that I was the one who threw it at him? ording to his personality, isnt that right? Suddenly, I remembered what had happened before I recovered my memory.

    There was a time when I identally broke a vase while cleaning. Of all people, I was caught by Arthur, who just wrinkled his face and nagged a bit, and sent me off to clean up. Ive been choking all day for fear of being told to pay for the vase. It was only in the evening that I found out that he had lied that he had broken the vase I had broken.

    I feel as dumb as I was then. Did you hurt your head?

    But why are you hiding?

    Ugh

    Isley poked his head through the window and looked down at me. I quickly hid the basket I was holding in my arms and shook my head.

    I just tripped.

    Haha, right, you must have fallen.

    Arthurughed at me like I was stupid. That kid Yeah, honestly, that was kind of a stupid excuse. But in this situation, there was no better excuse than that. What more can you say to someone who has already seen everything before their eyes?

    Isley rolled his eyes and smiled like a demon. A loaf of bread  cut in half  dangled from his hand.

    Isnt it you who threw this? I thought you were hiding after throwing it~

    Oh, no

    She is not the culprit. So get out of my sight right now.

    Is Arthur covering for me? Anyhow, at the same time as he was covering for me, Isleys face suddenly became expressionless. It happened in the blink of an eye that he threw a loaf of bread in Arthurs face. The bread flew forward and fell to the ground, revealing the face it had smacked. Arthur was looking at Isley with a face that seemed to say, Oh, Im mad now.

    Crazy What just happened? Why is Isley so angry all of a sudden and why is he suddenly throwing bread in his brothers face? What a waste of food!

    I watched this scene with my mouth gaping and decided not to think much about it. They must be acting crazy because they are already crazy, right? And when I thought that this bastard just experienced something humiliating, I felt flustered yet happy.

    Isley Emers!

    Arthur couldnt contain his anger and grabbed Isley by the cors.

    This trash What the hell is this? Youre being impulsive, stupid, and violent! Thats not the behavior of an aristocrat at all!

    Yes Yes~

    Literally the violent person himself, Isley shrugged as if he didnt know.

    Just why did I do that? Perhaps it was because I was annoyed?

    Wow, he even has anger issues! Hes just like the perfect man who will stab me into pieces with a knife in the future! The two began to fight so much that even the servants became scared. The atmosphere and the words they were hurling at each other were harsh, but its surprising that they werent using their fists. If I were Arthur, I would have turned Isleys eyes ck and blue.

    Whew, theyre fighting very fiercely Then please excuse me

    Cautious than ever, I walked away from the scene. It was a good thing no one caught me when I did! As I was walking down the hallway, I spotted Osses in the distance, ran to the other side to avoid him, met my sister on the way, gave her a hug, and arrived at the head maids office. With her sses on and scanning the paperwork, she said without even looking at me,

    Its prettyte, La. It wouldnt be that far to the kitchen.

    Ah~ Thats because I was viewing the sky

    Viewing the sky. This was another way of saying that I had gone to the bathroom. The head maid grinned and beckoned towards her sofa.

    Is that so? Alright, take a seat.

    Yes! Oh, and here are the snacks. And I picked these because they were so pretty.

    I handed her the light brown wildflowers I found behind the kitchen. I dont know what kind it is, but it might be an autumn flower anyway. After being stroked on the head by the head maid, I sat down on the sofa.

    La, arent you very good at flirting? If I had been the emperors servant, I would have been his best servant Its a shame I was just an ordinary maid! Should I just go for the dukes heart as well? Oh my, how can I, to that doll-like person?

    Iughed out loud in my head as I thought about it.

    Then, I discovered a basket of yarn in the corner of the sofa. Previously, it had been covered with a cloth and had not been found.

    I want it

    My sister, who dreamed of bing a fashion designer, liked to knit and sew. She will be very pleased if I bring her knitting needles and yarn. The head maid said as if she noticed I was staring at the yarn,

    You want to take that yarn and needle?

    Huh? Really?

    Thats right, what can I not give you? You can take all but one piece of yarn.

    Thank you!

    Sister, Im taking this with me~!

    -To Be Continued

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Obviously, my sister was skilled with her hands. She cleans well, cooks well, sews well, and even knits well.

    Look at that! A scarf has been born from her hand at a rapid rate! If I was the one who made it, it wouldnt be a scarf but a tangled ball of yarn.

    That is why, during a short break after lunch, I was able to enjoy watching her put her knitting tricks at work while we sat on a garden bench.

    As the autumn sun shone down on my sisters seat, it seemed as if a halo was above her head, and it felt as if a goddess worshiped by some religion had descended.

    For some reason, it felt like what she was making wasnt a scarf, but instead something sacred.

    Thank you for bringing me the yarn and the knitting needles, L. Once its finished, Ill give you a nice scarf for this winter.

    Yes! I look forward to it. Anything my sister makes would be good~

    My sister smiled bashfully. Ugh Critical to the heart! You must never smile like this in front of the young masters! Understood?

    Really? I also like anything L gives me. Last time the cookies were really good.

    She was referring to the cookies I stole from the essory store.

    Yes, they were absolutely delicious. I hadughed it off awkwardly when my sister asked if I had magically summoned them from my pockets at that time.

    I was itching to eat them the whole time I was in the carriage. Of course, I had the patience of a superhuman will and was able to hand them over to my sister. As I looked at the cookies while my mouth dripped with saliva, my sister gave me half of them.

    Hah. That day, I was very much scolded by my sister. The reason was that I had received a lot of expensive clothes from Osses.

    I had resisted, holding on to my sister as she tried to return the clothes back to him, but I failed. When she came back, she said he kept giving excuses and avoided her.

    When I think of that time, I can only sigh. I opened my eyes wide and looked around the garden, which had beenvishly decorated for the birthday party.

    The dukes birthday was approaching, which was in two days. On that day, I have to lock my sister in our room so that no one else can see her.

    Hmm, how can I lock her up? Should I ask her to stay in the room until the day ends?

    Even with such a request, she will probably say, Im not even sick so I cant rest. We are working for money. We need to work for what we are getting. She was the type of person who would say that. Therefore, I made a n.

    You cant rest unless youre sick? Then I will get you sick and make it impossible for you to leave the room.

    It broke my heart that I had to make my sister sick. However, this much pain was bearable since shell stay still if she just cant walk or has caught a cold.

    To be honest, itll be too much to make it hard for her to walk by spraining her ankle, so how about just having her catch a cold?

    Amy, who I work with, has caught a cold recently and is coughing frequently, so I can ask her to cough on my sisters face!

    <em>Why do I have to do such a thing to Sister Yuria?!</em>

    <em>Do it! Just do it!</em>

    <em>Hah, stop I will do it because of you</em>

    At first, Amy said she didnt like the idea, but she said she would help after I clung to her legs and threw a tantrum. I signaled with my eyes at Amy, who was hiding behind a bush on one side.

    Amy, now. Come quickly and cough on my sister!

    Amy took a deep breath and walked over to us. My sister was startled and she didnt even think to say hello, and instead, she asked why she was hiding behind a bush.

    Because of someone.

    What? Perhaps Are you being bullied? Tell me, Ill help you, okay?

    Thats not it. Well Maybe its bullyingcough

    I tried to ignore Amys re. Amy took a deep breath as she sat down right next to my sister. She kept coughing, but each time she covered it with her hand.

    Why are you covering it? Are you going to cough directly at my sister or not? When I gave a quick nce, she avoided my gaze.

    Amy, who met my sisters bright smile while talking with her, ran away saying she couldnt do it in the end.

    Dont go, Amy!

    L, you are such a bad girl! How can you tell me to do such a thing to your sister who smiles so brightly!

    Hey! I said dont go!

    Im doomed.

    My sister was worried about Amy, who suddenly ran away, so I told her to not pay that traitor any attention and to keep on knitting.

    Amy, who had been running away, bowed to someone who was approaching her and started walking again. It looked like she was greeting someone of a higher rank than herself Was it a maid? A butler?

    Babam, both were incorrect! It was Master Osses! And somehow He seemed to be getting closer and closer to us.

    My sister also looked towards Osses as if she had just discovered him.

    Master Osses. He must be taking a walk in the garden.

    Sister. Lets hide

    I didnt like him, but ever since that time we met in the kitchen, I didnt want to see him even more than before.

    I mean, he says strange things while exuding a very strange atmosphere. I dont understand but it was kind of creepy.

    My sister tilted her head.

    What?

    No, I mean, I suddenly wanted to y hide and seek. Lets y hide and seek. Ill hide, so you hide too.

    Then it wouldnt be hide and seek?

    Ah! Right! Now! I want to! Now! Right now!

    Yes okay Before that, lets greet the master. I think hesing this way.

    Why? Why do we have to greet him Is it because were maids? Is there aw that says a maid must greet the son of the owner of the house? We dont need to feed him any manners! My efforts to grab my sisters arm to drag her to hide were to no avail. In the end, we couldnt hide, and Osses came up to us to say hello.

    Hello.

    Yes, hello, young master.

    Hello Young master

    I clenched my teeth and clung to my sister. Osses looked down at me and smiled. It was a smile that made me feel bad every time I saw it.

    You two seem to get along well today as well. I think La really likes her sister.

    Yes I like her very much

    Im really envious of how close you sisters are.

    What does that mean? Are you just saying that or are you indirectly implying that youre going to chop me for getting in the way of you twos rtionship? I think he means thetter. Im afraid of thetter! My sister did not notice the inner thoughts of the beast and bowed her head saying that she was grateful.

    Young master is also on good terms with the other young masters. Every time I see the three of you together, it makes me smile.

    Is that how it seems? Thank you.

    Actually, Osses and his brothers did not get along very well. It was more close to him hating them. He turned his gaze to the scarf my sister was holding.

    Yuria, what were you knitting?

    Ah I was knitting a scarf. L got yarn and knitting needles for me.

    Its turning out really well. Wholl own the scarf?

    Itll be L. Dont you think this pretty pink would go really well with my little sister?

    Yes, I think itll go well. Its nice to see La wearing such a pretty scarf this winter. I look forward to it.

    Me too!

    Upon hearing this, my sister smiled broadly.

    My sisters smile was so fatal. So I got up quickly and hugged my sister. Did Osses see that smile? I hope he hadnt

    L? Whats the matter?

    Uh, thats Suddenly, I love my sister so much that I wanted to hug her.

    I like L too. I like you, but

    There is also a younger master here, so doing this now is a little was the nuance. This was something that she will definitely nag aboutter! Osses looked at us with his eyes widened as if surprised, then burst intoughter.

    If its not too much to ask, could I ask you to knit me a scarf as well? Like La, I want to receive a scarf Yuria has made.

    A scarf?

    I quickly shut my sisters mouth.

    If she spits out the words of permission in response to that coercion-like request, I might actually faint.

    Im sorry, sister, wait a minute.

    Im sorry, young master. I think my sister would really like to make one, but we dont have any yarn

    Then why dont I bring you my share of yarn?

    Youre really persistent, arent you?

    My sister hurt her finger, so I dont think she can make anything else other than mine.

    Oh, she hurt her finger? Has she been to the doctor in the mansion?

    Yes, but I think it will be difficult to get better for a while They said it would get better in a year or so. Ah, poor Sister

    At this point, my sister started to fuss and tried to get away from me. There was no way that was happening. I hugged her head tighter.

    Oh my gosh, just what had happened May I give you a potion?

    Po, po, potion?

    Potion? Did you say potion? Potions were very expensive items thatmoners did not even dare to dream of, and only the nobles or the wealthy could afford them. It is said that a wound heals at once just by applying it

    Are you kidding me? Is it that he hase to like her so much that he can give her a potion? Really? Even in the original story, I think he treated my sister with potions when she got hurt.

    When did they get so close?

    I suddenly felt depressed. So without realizing it, I lost strength in my hands. My sister, who managed to get away from me, had a scary face.

    As if to prevent me from covering her mouth again, she sped my hands tightly, suppressed and lowered them down.

    Im sorry for showing such disrespect in front of the young master. Ive never been hurt any less than a finger, so I wont be needing potions. I think my younger sister was ying a prank on the master because you were being so friendly.

    No, its okay. She was cute.

    Osses looked at me with indescribable eyes.

    No, actually Will you give me a scarf as an apology?

    Cold energy washed over me, and I bowed my head and avoided his gaze.

    -To be continued

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    My sister bowed her head as if it was a privilege to do that for him, Of course, my skills may be inadequate, but if the master wants it, then I can make it for you. She responded like any dutiful servant would.

    After their small exchange and Osses had left us alone, my sister quickly turned to me and started scolding me.

    She asked me why I was so disrespectful to him and why I had lied. Honestly, I felt upset that she was nagging me, but I was more peeved at the fact that my sister was forced to make Osses a scarf because of me.

    My sister was clearly angry with me, but her furious eyes softened when I promptly acted cute in front of her.

    Its a wonder how quickly I was able to act in such a manner when I was still reeling from the disgust I felt when we met the first son. My stomach still feels like it was going to turn over because he liked my sister so much and wasnt even bothering to hide it.

    Anyway, since my first n failed, I decided to concoct a second n.

    My new n was to make my sister wear thin clothes. The goal behind this move is to make her sick, since thin clothes will let her catch a cold easily during this time of the year. Autumn will surely have icy winds and give her the chills.

    Much like the school uniforms back in my former life, us maids also had two sets of uniforms; those we use for summer, and those we use for winter.

    During summer and spring time, us maids would wear a short-sleeved, knee-length ck maid dress and during autumn and winter season we would shift into thicker garments of long sleeve dresses that reached our ankles.

    Moving forward, I will pour food on her winter clothes so my sister will be forced to wear her summer uniform.

    I thought it was a good n until I went into the kitchen and poured the sticky soup on my sisters clothesnot only was she able to get a new change of clothes but the soup also spilled a bit on me. Whats worse, is that I almost fell over and grabbed the head maids neck to steady myself when she told me to put the soup down.

    My n was a failure, especially when I found out that even if I seeded, my sister would have gotten a new set of winter uniform from the head maid and even if I pour it again, she could also still go to our Aunt Emily and borrow a new set.

    My sister is clearly determined to not wear her summer suit.

    I probably shouldnt proceed with this n

    Especially when Arthur found out that I spilled soup on my sisters clothes.

    I still remember how the third son passed me by with judging eyes and the sound of his snickering tone when he told me; Is throwing food at people your hobby?

    He must have thought it was a childish pastime of mine since he also saw me throwing bread at Isley.

    I rolled my eyes at his retreating figure back then, Hobby? Thats bullshit! I meanI was only doing it for my sisters sake.

    <em>Dont pretend to care. After all, you wont be able to understand any of my worries would you? So just die, Arthur Emus! You garbage! You jerk! </em>I thought to myself as I continued to pump cold water into a barrel.

    I was currently at theundry area, washing the rag that I use to wipe the window sills of Isleys room.

    As I continued on with my chores, my mind kept wandering to my failed ns, <em>It seems I cante up with any more ideas to force my sister to catch a cold and be sick</em>

    What should I do? There are only two days left

    The sloshing sounds of the running water caught my attention and I looked down, Thats right, there is still a way

    It ismon knowledge that one can catch a cold the next day after being under the rain. In other words, if cold water gets on you, it is the perfect to catch a cold.

    I proceeded to look for my sister with a bucket full of cold water, <em>Sister, Im going to do something harsh to you soon Will you forgive me?</em>

    After walking around the mansion, I found her in front of the warehouse at the end of the hallway of the first floor. She was pulling out a box full of things.

    The box looked quite heavy, so she set it aside on the floor and wiped off her sweat for a moment to catch her breath.

    Right now, her back was to me. She looked so vulnerable and unsuspecting

    Yes, now is my chance!

    I raised the water pail over my head and walked over to her silently. I could feel my heart beating so loudly, perhaps because of what I was about to do. Even if I fall in love, I doubt I would be this excited. The closer I got to my sisters back, the more difficult it was to breathe.

    Im sorry sister.

    Truly sorry.

    You know Im really, really sorry, right? But you have to understand me. She has to forgive me.

    Because this is all, its all for my sisters sake!

    Right?

    Whatre you doing?

    Ackh!

    Startled by the sudden sound of a voice next to me, I fell and hit my butt on the ground.

    A loud thump echoed in the hallway and the pail of water I was holding in my hand, also flew up into the air. Soon the barrel flipped over and cold water was poured all over me. I closed my eyes as I felt an icy wave seeped into my bones.

    The whole thing was over in a second, but that second was enough to leave my hair, clothes and skin damp. My body started to tremble and I felt something drip from my nostrils and mouth. I spat out the water I identally swallowed on the floor and started muttering cursed words like a river that flowed without restraint.

    Oh, I spilled it. I sighed.

    Haha, I didnt expect you to be so surprised. Are you okay? I turned to where the voice wasing from, and saw that Isley was there. He chuckled shamelessly as he leaned against the window and looked at me quite amused.

    Im okay

    Are you okay? I missed a great opportunity because of you! I even spilled water on me. Isley Emus is probably the most unhelpful person in my life. Forever and ever.

    Honestly, I wanted to swear at him, sh him my middle finger and then wave it in front of his eyes. If it wasnt for the fact that he was nobility, then I would have done that.

    Damn, these idiotic aristocrats!

    It looks very wet, Ill have to go and clean it.

    Isley looked at me intently and tilted his head, It is.

    Arent you mad?

    He nodded his head and smiled with a deadpan expression in his eyes, It got weird too.

    <em>What do you mean?</em>

    Before I could ponder on his words some more, I saw my sister ncing our way. It seemed like she had discovered us and was heading our way. I tossed my concerns for Isley at the back of my mind and prepared to greet my sister.

    As soon as she arrived, she knelt in front of me and started wiping my face with the sleeve of her dress, Are you alright L? What is this Did you fall while carrying water?

    My sister nced at the wooden barrel that rolled against the wall as she said this.

    Huh I stumbled

    Hurry up and change your clothes. Youre going to catch a cold. Dont worry about this, your sister will clean the hallway for you.

    The feeling of guilt that flooded my veins was no joke, especially since I knew that my true intention was to pour water on my sister who was now in front of me and cleaning up my mess.

    It was as if a sense of rity washed over me when I stared at her busily worrying about me, No, its okay, but I

    I told you not to worry about it. Understand?

    Alright

    After much prodding from my sister, I went to my room and looked at the window where the second master hadst stood, but Isley was nowhere to be seen. When did he go? Still, if he is gone, it is better for me.

    Shortly thereafter, my sister arrived in the room and helped me by wiping the excess water off my hair with a towel. I pushed her away and told her to get out but she didnt listen to me.

    Instead she got angry with me when she found out that I was wiping the wetness with a discarded washcloth and hastily pulled out a fresh towel from the cupboards and wrapped my head and body with them.

    This is unfair! Why is she taking off all of my clothes like she was wanting to see my naked body?

    Stop fussing! She berated me, get out of those wet clothes and lets take a bath together.

    <em>What take a bath together?</em>

    Taking a bath together was something we did when we were young, but I am all grown up now so I was embarrassed to show my body to my sister. Ill feel like a child if I wash in front of others. Id rather die. Honestly, I can die of shame if that happens.

    Even though it was embarrassing, I let my sister pull me away. I covered my face with my hands and allowed my sister to continue wiping my back.

    L, arent you sick?

    Uhm

    Im not sick, I want to die because Im ashamed, sister.

    Am I being punished for trying to hurt my lovely sister? Yeah, thats definitely the case.

    Her hands that rubbed my back were strangely careful.

    <em>Are you concerned about the wounds on my back? You really dont need to worry</em>

    My back was full of scars from previous events. It is so unsightly, I know. But there was no need to worry. The wounds on my back had healed in a blink of an eye and now, they were no longer painful.

    Well to say I ampletely fine may be a lie since I do still feel pangs of pain from those wounds from time to time. But these days, it has been more tolerable and I truly felt fine.

    I felt my sister sweep her fingers across my back in a diagonal direction, I felt a ticklish sensation run up my spine and burst out intoughter.

    Dont fuss, L She warned me.

    I wonder if my sister meant that I should be careful with handling water in the future? She probably meant that I shouldnt spill water anymore, right? But as I waited for her to nag me some more, I realised that she had only remained quiet.

    We spent the rest of the time in silence and quietly finished the bath together.

    After washing my body, I changed into my summer uniform. Unlike my sister, I had no desire to wear winter clothes even if I borrowed them from others. However, my winter clothes were still taken away because my sister said it needed to dry in theundry room, where all the other clothes and nkets were also piled up.

    I concluded that today was a great failure, but I havent given up on my ns to pour water on my sister just yet.

    I picked up the bucket again and ran to theundry room where my sister was.

    The maids who were earlier working on the clothes were now resting on the mats in one corner. I even saw my maids suit was already hung on the clothesline, and my sister was just staring nkly at the sky. She appeared to be engrossed in her deep thoughts as she just stood there, motionless.

    I drew water from the well and filled the barrel up to its brim. When the barrel was full, a long shadow was casted over my head.

    I looked up and saw that it was my sister.

    My sister grabbed the barrel from my hands and the water shook slightly due to the sudden pulling motion.

    I stared at her in confusion, Huh?

    For a moment I didnt know what had happened. I was so startled that I puckered my lips and just sported a dumbfounded look on my face.

    The maids at theundry room, who were loitering in the distance, were also startled by it and asked if we were okay, but then they started to gossip among themselves when we did not answer.

    Well, how could they not whisper among themselves when my sister had just lifted the pail and poured it on herself in front of everyone!

    Sister Why all of a sudden do this?

    Did she feel hot? Is that why she did this, to cool herself?

    No, even if its hot, she wouldnt do it like this?!

    Just then my sister opened her mouth and spoke in a calm voice, it was as if she did not see my confused eyes staring at her, There, I am all wet.

    Huh? uh

    Its cold. I think I will catch a cold.

    Ahdo you need help to clean up?

    No. Its okay, La. I can do it on my own.

    When my sister is angry, she calls me La, not L.

    What is happening?

    Why are you mad at me?

    Maybe she caught me trying to pour the water on her? Unless she can read my thoughts, there was no way that was the case, and even if she found out, she wasnt the kind of person who would be this angry and do something like this. So I have no idea why shes upset.

    My sister smiled brightly and entered the mansion as if she hadnt just acted so out of character. When I saw that smile though, my heart pounded as if I had heard warning bells.

    The next day, my sister caught a cold. Its good that it went as nned

    I was strangely ufortable by the whole situation but still, I couldnt help but be happy. Besides, even though I was d, I still felt guilty for making my sister sick.

    I reminded myself that her cold will get better soon and her getting sick was for her own good.

    Thinking like this, I wonder if one day, I will be able to confess to my sister my true motivations andugh about this incident when that dayes.

    When the time is right, she will understand.

    She will understand why I did all these things, wont she?

    -To be continued

    E/N: Hi everyone this is Nine! I am one of Byouns editors and am editing this story for chapter 14 & 15 as Soul (the original editor) is not yet around.

    Please tell me if I made any mistakes and I hope that my editing here was to your liking. Remember to read this story at  only.

    Thank you and have a great day/night everyone!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    The three of you have to go out and buy some of these. These are items to be used for the Dukes birthday party tomorrow. Johansson forgot to buy it. pathetic guy. Sometimes, I want to strip him of his butler position. The head maid told us as she showed us a list to buy.

    Did she really permit us to go out and run errands? Can we really go out?

    Yes! I love this. I love going out to do errands. But

    La, Marie, and Lemon, you have to go out in town together.

    Why?

    Why do I have to go with her?!

    Lemon suddenly whined, No, I dont want to! It would be better to go together with Yuria! She gestured distastefully at me.

    I rolled my eyes at her statement, I dont like going out with you either. If I go with Lemon, I will end up biting my tongue to death!

    What? Biting your tongue to death?

    What do you mean when you say youd rather go out with Yuria?

    It means that <em>garbage is better than food waste</em>; shes still better than you.

    After giving her a disgusted look I turned to the head maid and pleaded, Head maid, please reconsider what youve said earlier Id rather go with mas

    I hurriedly bit my tongue down. Was I seriously about to say that I would rather go to town with the master? No! I dont.

    Its a terrible idea. No matter how much I hate Lemon, she is still a far betterpanion than the master.

    Im going to die with my nose in a te of water! No this is worse than washing my hair with a clothespin!

    As Lemon and I continued to exchange curses at each other, Marieughed awkwardly between us, There, there Dont fight guys, calm down Well, how about asking the butler for his opinion?

    Lemon and I looked at the butlers wrinkled face at the same time.

    He smiled kindly at us, but the atmosphere he gave off was rather unusual and somehow made me anxious. Just then, he opened his mouth and spoke in a lighthearted tone, I suggested to the head maid to send you three on an errand because it seemed like you guys didnt have much to do But you dont want to go, do you? Well, if thats the case, then dont go. Instead, you should clean the stables and toilets for a week.

    After hearing that, the three of us decided it was far better for us three to go out together and run the errands in the downtown area.

    I hated cleaning the stables!

    To be honest, not even the stable keepers liked doing their job, as they too get fed up with it. Every day, one has to scrape off the feces on the stables and even those that clung to horses hooves and legs. It was so smelly and just reeks like any unclean toilet would. Threatening us maids to do that work is just too much, isnt it? Isnt the butler abusing his power too much? It certainly is inconvenient to do chores with Lemon, but at least there is Marie, somehow having her around makes this task a bit bearable.

    Truly, there was no other option for me but to relent.

    Clinging to Marie, I red at the Lemon. Lemon also stared back at me angrily as we boarded the carriage.

    As we continued to re at each other, one thought crossed my mind; <em>Anything that can go wrong will go wrong</em>.

    In the silence, Maries eyes bounced back and forth between Lemon and I. She then smiled awkwardly and said, Hey, lets see what errands we need to run first.

    Okay!

    Okay.

    Dont follow me, stupid. I spat at Lemon.

    Dont follow me idiot! You are as dull as your grayish brown hair. Whoops, now that I am seeing it up close, its not brown, its poop-colored

    Wellyours just resembles banana shit.

    Lemon and I snapped back at each other like any seasoned rivals would.

    Marie grinned and read the note with the items to run on an errand, Yeah, Ill just take it from here.

    As Marie decided to take the lead on our task, Lemon and I continued our fight with our veins popping out.

    Youre lying, right? Isnt my hair color so pretty? My sister said that my hair color looks like milk chocte and looks delicious?

    Pfft, you are one to talk, my mother said that my hair color reminds her of summer because it is so warm and bright

    Banana Poop!  cough!

    Dont spit, youre dirty!

    Even though it seems Lemon and I will never get tired of being at each others throats, our fight didntst long because the coachman suddenly pulled on the reins and angrily opened the carriage door and stared at us in exasperation, You two! Im dying because of the noise! Why is it that people of your age still make such a fuss?! he shouted.

    Hes a really mean guy.

    After that briefmotion, the three of us continued the carriage ride in silence.

    When we arrived at the downtown area, I realized that today was bustling with a lot of people flooding the shops while a few more were lounging in cafes, sipping tea and chatting.

    Perhaps because the birthday of the Duke who ruled thend was approaching, so banners that read; Happy Birthday were hung along the street poles with the rose pattern representing the Duke Emers. Each store was also waving those streamers proudly. The Dukes birthday certainly seemed like a whole festive town affair more than it just being a nobles party.

    I looked at all those birthday greetings which we managed to pass through and then shouted at Lemon and Marie, Guys I need to go to the bathroom.

    Actually, I have been holding it in since we boarded the carriage but I dont think I can stand it any longer. Lemon sighed in disbelief, while Marie said she would wait at the street entrance, and reminded me to do my business quickly.

    I went to a nearby restaurant and rented a bathroom. I coughed more than ten times while I was relieving myself.

    Why are you doing this I asked my body.

    Seriously, I think something is wrong with it. Its creepy, and I keep coughing. Is it because I got cold water on me too? Its not a cold, is it? Ah please! A healthy person like me wouldnt catch a cold that easily!

    Besides, I had the heavy burden of monitoring Count Nigors deputy who was to attend the party while my sister was locked in our room. I mean, I cannot afford to be sick.

    I sniffed and left the store with a stuffy nose. Thankfully, thedy of the store handed me a handkerchief because I was coughing too much.

    I sprinted towards the entrance of the downtown area and saw Marie who was sitting on a nearby bench and waiting for me. Seeing her there made me wonder

    Lemon, where did she go? I asked as soon as I arrived.

    Ah, her She said she didnt want to be with us and left with the errand notes

    Lemon, youre stupid girl, Ill kill you. Shes so rude.

    Oh, no! You cant kill people though! Lets take a deep breath, L.

    Huh?

    Have you calmed yourself?

    A little?

    Dont be so mad, L. Ive memorized all the things we need to do while we were on the carriage, so why dont we go and buy some of the stuff together? Alright?

    Yeah, okay. Its even better without Lemon!

    Marie sighed as if she was relieved too. What is that reaction?

    Did Marie really think I was going to kill Lemon? I dont really mean to kill her. At most, shes only going to be verbally beaten up. Wow, her image of me is really

    Since we were in agreement, we proceeded to do our first errand; to buy birthday firecrackers. While we were on our way, I stopped in my tracks when I heard a strange but familiar scream cutting through the crisp air and quickly turned my head towards it.

    It sounded like a whip that was hit and it came from a shop that rents out carriages. I saw that the coachmen for hire were gathered around there giggling and swinging out their whips.

    The moment I caught sight of the sharp curve drawn by the whip, I suddenly stopped breathing. It seemed like I couldnt remember how to breathe. It wasnt hot, but sweat was suddenly pouring out of my pores. Unknowingly, I wiped my face and found that my palm waspletely damp.

    Huh?

    When I recovered my senses, I found myself running away from the spot and Maries voice telling me to wait. She was chasing after me from behind but my legs did not falter.

    I ran and ran for a long time and then stopped in an unfamiliar ce. I leaned against the nearby wall and held my breath for a while. My legs were trembling so I crouched down and sat on the ground.

    Why am I doing this? Am I reacting this way because of the whip? But why? Im okay, right? Am I not okay? Is none of it okay? No way. I should have been okay. If Im not okay, who is my sister and who supports me?

    I feel dizzy.

    Many passersby started to notice my panicking self and started to ask if I was alright. With a smirk, I waved all their concerns off and told them that nothing was wrong. After doing this for a while, I finally regained a bit of my strength and got up. I brushed the dirt off my butt.

    <em>Now I have to go back to Marie Was she surprised that I suddenly ran out? Im sorry.</em>

    I wondered if she was still waiting where I left her. Taking a deep breath, I moved my feet and started retracing my steps. While I was making my way through the crowd, I spotted a middle aged couple who was walking side by side with their arms crossed. They seemed to be acting strange so they stood out from among the other townspeople.

    Is it because they seemed to be talking to each other with grim expressions or the fact that they looked anxious?

    I dont know what it was but I cant stop looking at them.

    As we got closer I heard a bit of the pairs conversation

    That alleyway Arent we supposed to go call the guards quickly? It looks a bit dangerous

    Arent those three part of the most vicious people on this street? Lets go and call the guards right away.

    As I continued walking, I found an alleyway covered with dark shadows. Is this the alley the middle-aged couple was talking about? As if to prove that that was the case, I saw a woman was surrounded by three men in it.

    My eyes widened as realization dawned on me; that woman was Lemon!

    She was held captive by men who looked roguish. She was crying uncontrobly as she looked down at her hands. The men around her were grabbing her arms tightly and pinning her in ce.

    Hey, dont Lemon warned.

    Its cute when you flirt. One of the menmented.

    Come on, lets go,e and have fun with us. If you y with us once, you wont even think of other men, right? Another added.

    Okay, when will you ever get to go out with all three of us? Dont miss out on this great opportunity.

    Theughter of the three men filled the alleyway. Despite thismotion, no one wasing to the rescue of a woman being threatened by men. I was so angry that I didnt even think straight.

    Naturally, it was a scene that would make anyone who sees it furious, but the emotions I felt were not like ordinary anger. Something was boiling inside me and even my breathing was short. My eyes began to sharpen and my fingertips, cheeks, and back ached, as if blood was pouring out of me due to the intense pressure that was building up inside of me.

    All I could think about was killing them.

    As soon as our eyes met, Lemon quickly turned her head away. With that small gesture she seemed to tell me, <em>Im fine L.</em>

    Seeing that broke my heart, <em>What can a pettymoner girl like me do? All we can do is cry at their feet as they please</em>

    Whats worse, Lemon acted like I couldnt save her anyway.

    <em>Who can I ask for help?</em>

    I felt terrible. Her helpless appearance reminded me of someone. I was suddenly attacked with a headache.

    A scene ys out in my mind, it was a memory that I tried to suppress. Even though I dont want to see it, I am reminded of a slender and fragile looking hand that pushed me away and his fiercely angry face staring back at me while his mouth spoke disgusting words.

    But when I look into Lemons eyes all I can think of is, I know those eyes and I have seen them before. Those eyes that wanted to cry and wished to be saved.

    Back then, no one in the mansion helped us.

    I received some kindness, but thats all.

    <em>If you feel really sorry, if you really feel sorry, take us out of here.</em> I kept thinking that.

    We prayed for that, but the man turned away from us.

    Ive just been tormented day by day, holding my breath in the dark,ughing and talking while pretending to be okay when I am not.

    I made a decision, I have to save her!

    I felt the ache in my head subsiding and it was as if my mind became clear.

    I grabbed one of the bricks that was lying around on the floor. If I hit his head with this, will he die? If I hit it hard, he will die.

    If so, then he will just have to die.

    I swung it forward.

    Whoa!

    The body of the man right next to Lemon copsed. He fell down on his knees and held the back of his head. A painful moan escaped his mouth.

    The back alley, which had been noisy only seconds ago, was now enveloped in silence.

    What are you?! Crazy?

    Just as I was about to swing my hand again, someone grabbed my arm and stopped me. I dropped the brick on the ground.

    At that touch, I was suddenly shaken up.

    <em>I Are you going to kill someone now?</em>

    Suddenly, I saw that Lemon was released from their grasp. I looked at the man who I had beaten and my eyes shifted to him and the brick thaty on the floor.

    I saw his body trembling and muttering something. Fortunately, he did not die.

    I breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    <strong>-To be continued</strong>

    E/N: Hi everyone this has been Nine Knights. It was fun editing for Chapters 14 & 15. Hopefully, Seol returns and edits this story again, if not, perhaps I will continue editing this. I hope you liked my edits though and that I didnt make too many mistakes. Please keep supporting this story and read these fan-trantions at  only.

    Also, shameless plug; Byoun and I are working together on the fan-trantions of I Dont Even Know Who the Childs Father Is which is also posted at . Please check that story out.

    Thank you for reading and Bye!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    <em>L, what if you hit his head with a brick and he dies? No matter how trashy he is, it is not going to be peaceful if the guards find out.</em>

    My sister must have taken on the stigma of having a psycho sister. Still, shes a pushover, but Ill be a much more useless burden.

    Even if he isnt dead, I would be reported as an assaulter for hurting someone. No, he looks like a back-alley gangster, so he wont report it. How can a criminal report to someone working for thew?

    His head turned with a percussion sound.

    Pah!

    I was pped in the face by a thug standing in front. I could taste blood as my body was jerked sidewards.

    La!

    Lemon clenched her teeth and was at a loss.

    <em>Is she calling my name now?</em>

    I was thinking, it was the first time she used my name; she had always called me bitch, fox, unlucky girl etc. Laughter escaped my mouth unknowingly.

    Look at you crying.

    Brother, I guess this is a really crazy bitch.

    So, I guess Im really crazy,ughing in such a perilous situation, stupid La. No matter how he treats me, I have to get out of here.

    The man who pped me had arge scar on his cheek. The scarred man grabbed my face and seemed to be saying something, but I couldnt hear it clearly.

    I mustered up my courage and spit in his face, dazing him for a second, long enough to punch hard on the holding me and getting free. I instantly turned around to bite his arm holding my wrist violently. A scream broke out and his grip loosened.

    Lets run away.

    What?

    I grabbed the dumbfounded Lemons hand and sprinted away. However strong I am in fighting, I cant win against two men,

    There was a huge difference in physique. The men tried to follow us, but halted seeing the guards pass nearby and swiftly fled. Next to the guard was a middle-aged couple I recalled to have seen earlier. Oh, the couple reported the suspicious fleeing men and the guards immediately began pursuit.

    Its strange to see thugs like that roaming thend of that fearsome war hero, Roxanne Emers. The reason being the saying that security was great here, catching criminals to scammers like mice.

    Thinking about it, it seems that the sisters met this way in the original story just to make contact with the rookies. They dared to put my precious, lovely and pretty sister in danger for that trivial of a reason, that damned author

    Just then,

    How long do you n to hold hands?!

    Lemon yanker her hand off of mine.

    You why help me? You hate me!

    Why are you talking to me like I am a human now?

    Of course, I hate you.

    Then why!

    These are totally different scenarios. Do people need a reason to help others?

    Of course, if youre in a difficult situation, shouldnt you be able to help? Other than my parents culprit, I was willing to show kindness. And honestly, ignoring someone and calling them garbage is not my nature

    I fiddled with my hand and looked up to find Lemon staring nkly at me. What? It looks as if her soul had been sucked away. Soon after, her tanned skin showed clear signs of bright red.

    If it were me, would you have ignored me because you dont like me?

    What? will you ignore it? really? Garbage

    Shut up! Arent you really crazy?! How can you hit a person in the head with a brick there? Not just once, but so many

    Its really upsetting that you behave that way even after I saved you! So what would you do in such situation? You would have been in trouble if I were a littlete. I admit that hitting their head was a bit of an overkill, but

    Its just a matter of calling in the guards! Isnt this the perfect solution?!

    Im a murderer I flinched, realizing the fact

    its not like I wanted to

    What is that reaction?  It makes me feel weird

    Whats my reaction? She pouted and stared at me, biting her lips. It looks the situation is finally calming down. I smiled happily and headed back to the square. Lemon mumbled something from behind.

    It was a little creepy, but

    What?

    oh my

    What? I didnt catch that.

    Dont make me say it twice! Are you pretending not to hear me? Unlucky girl! You twist people around like a fox!

    I was embarrassed. I really didnt hear it! What the hell did you say to get so angry

    Soon we reached the square. Where is Marie? We had been to thest ce Lemon had been with Marie earlier, but she was nowhere to be seen. So, I came here because strangely, there was a widespread saying in this world, to not move in case one is lost.

    If its not here, I may have to ask the guards to find Marie.

    Then a girl selling flowers near the clock tower approached.

    Maid sisters, are your names Lemon and La?

    Thats right.

    She was a very cute girl with chubby cheeks. Her shoulder-length red hair was so curly and full that they resembled arge red circle. Without realizing it, I gently stroked her hair, she pped my hand! Then quickly turned to the side and stared up at me sullenly.

    Dont treat me like a child!

    Im sorry!

    Yeah, no matter how cute it is, its not polite to stroke ones hair carelessly. As I bowed and apologized, the child sighed.

    Indeed. Thats why adults

    I look a bit old-fashioned The child continued to arrange the flowers in the basket.

    An older sister named Marie wants you to sit here and wait until shees. She told me to ask you to not fight. She told you two would surely fight and asked me to make a tincture for Lemons head. Oh, would you like a flower?

    Yes? Huh Its pretty, but I dont need it.

    I gave you the whole message and spoiled my earning by sitting here, dont you think you should at least buy one? Youre really an older sister with no manners or sense. If you dont like it, think of it as the price for letting me touch my hair and buy it!

    Is it? I bought a flower, the yellow one was so pretty. The childs expression brightened as he fiddled with the coin I had given.

    Money like money. When I was young, whenever I saw the piles of money in my piggy bank, I would burst outughing.

    The child bid goodbye and disappeared. Lemon pped me in the back of the head, scolding me for being inconsiderate. I, who was arguing for no good reason, screamed as my voice echoed through the square for a moment.

    Lemon said she didnt want to be with me anymore and nned to return to the mansion, but I speedily grabbed her skirt.

    What if you meet those thugs again?

    I sat down by the fountain.

    Lemon also agreed and sat down next to me. But arent we sitting too close?

    Sit away! in anger I spouted, she elbowed me on the shoulder and walked away.

    I stroked the ce where I was hit and red at her in rage. She red back fiercely but I didnt respond, so she got a little red.

    I bowed and decided to focus on watching the passing ants near my shoes. Well, whether you respond or not, its the same. Its the first time Ive been alone with Lemon, and were not particrly close.

    In other words, poor La is now in a terrifying situation to be alone with someone she is awkward with.

    How did we end up like this? Come to think of it, at first, I approached Lemon to get to know her. But we didnt be friends. How can I make friends with someone who only stays with their own group and throws a fit when I approach her, saying that they dont want to get involved with a frivolous kid?

    La continued to recall her unlucky and arduous fate, but after she recalled her sisters situation, it became evident why she was upset with Lemon. It was then that our insignificant rtionship deteriorated tremendously.

    As I was fidgeting, Lemon spoke up at once.

    You Are your cheeks okay?

    Ah?

    <em>Yep, I got pped in the cheek. As I recalled it, I felt a tingling pain.</em>

    Suddenly, the blood that had pooled in my mouth was expelled out on the floor. At this moment, Lemon shouted once more.

    <em>It is really annoying.</em>

    no. I am very sick.

    Then why are you acting like its okay? Annoying as always.

    <em>I didnt act like I was fine</em>

    As I was feeling extremely resentful, Lemon jumped up and said that she was going for a while. I tried to stop her but the opposite party grumbled and avoided, shouting that she would be back soon. After a while, she returned with ointment.

    Shee threw the ointment he was holding on my thigh.

    Hey, apply this carefu-.

    Are you crazy?

    You mean Lemon bought the medicine for me? Must be crazy, were you hit in the head? Lemon grabbed the ointment again and frowned.

    If you dont want it, I am going to return it!

    No, no. Free is great.

    I took the ointment from her hand. I squeezed the casing and and applied it to on my cheeks. It stinged every time my hands touched my face. I will probably have bruises the next day. My sister would be worried if she sees it. What the hell is this with those thugs?

    It isnt poisonous, is it?

    You <em>want</em> to die? Just focus on applying it carefully!

    I just remembered. But were you worried about me?

    Shut up, shut up, shut up! Who cares about you? Why would I be worried about you?

    I think youre right to worry. Dont worry, Im used to this. As long as I dont get hit hard enough to pass out or get kicked in the ass, thats ok.

    Ever since she came to know how Isley threatened a servant to kick the butlers ass, she lost the will to kick anyone. Because the butler felt so much pain and had to deal with such humiliations, he wept hard and retired soon.

    Noisy Dont say that. You suddenly made me remember something that annoyed me.

    Yes? What?

    Lemon was right.

    Last time, Master Isley kicked my ass and left! Just saying, Have you had enough to pay for what you did? What did I pay for!?

    Wow, you were also beaten by Master Isley. That representative of the Emers family is a madman!

    Yeah!

    We looked at each others faces and smiled, then turned our heads away. You have the same opinion as me. I feel bad. Lets not do this, Lemon, were not friends. OK? Its not like were talking to each other, but were ripping our heads off and biting our arms.

    As if in denial of my thoughts, my mouth was very friendly and asked a question I had been curious about for a long time.

    Do you like Master Osses?

    What?! How do you know that? Did that bitch tell you?!

    No. Even if I dont ask, its just evident at this point

    Her face turns red and she turns into a shy girl near Osses, how can one fail to notice? I have seen Lemon spying with evident jealousy, on her sister and Osses. If she hadnt been mean to my sister, I would have tried to patch Osses and her in a rtionship, and that too a lot earlier. Although Lemon was unlucky, she didnt want to be imprisoned, or she would have tried her chances.

    Lemons face, ears, and neck were all red. Her face resembled an apple, not lemon. She growled, covering her face with both her hands.

    If you tell anyone, I will kill you!

    It is an open truth even if I dont say it. As I snorted with that thought in my mind, Lemon kicked my leg. I grabbed my leg in pain and whined slowly.

    If you promise not to insult my sister in the future, I will keep it a secret. My sister and Master Osses have nothing to do with each other, so dont be jealous of her, okay? Shes just telling me that hes a fox! Shes saying shell be just as kind to the master as she is to other people! The master is the same as others

    Well, Osses may have been selfish.

    You misunderstood that Absolute garbage! Its really bad!

    Okay, I got it! So, stop talking about Master Osses!

    While they were arguing, Marie appeared.

    Children, have you been waiting?

    There was a huge bag in her arms.

    I didnt see you guys, and it doesnt seem like you remember the errands, so I just bought them all.

    Hahaha And her face was full of the sufferings of life with a sad smile on her face. She looked as if she had been the group leader of the project when she didnt want, and seemed tormented by the fact that the members of the group had run away with excuses.

    Ah, Im sorry, Marie we are trash

    Marie looked at my cheek and uttered strange words, astonished and worried.

    But the two of you seem to have be a little closer?

    Mary, I have a gun to the head No, do you know that I was struck by magic?

    Are your eyes bad?

    Yes? They are alright good I can see things from afar.

    Lemon pounded her chest as if she was going to die of frustration. It looked peaceful, so I forgot for a moment that Count Nigors deputy wasing tomorrow.

    E/N: Hey there! Ersted here, I will be trying to edit this book with dear Byoun. Hope you like my work and I promise to improve as the chapters progress, Happy to be onboard!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    My sister is sick.

    It doesnt hurt though

    You must not leave the room today! Get some rest.

    Its not that painful. How hard did you work yesterday?

    No changing the topic! And no! Get a good rest today! I received a leave notice from the head maid in advance.

    Its crazy.

    <em>My sister sighed. Is she mad?</em>

    She lowered her head for a while, apparently thinking, then and turned her gaze towards me, smiled brightly and nodded.

    Okay. Only because you want it, La.

    <em>Im mad</em> Yuria reached out and stroked my injured cheek gently.

    But are you not going to tell me what happened? I cant believe you hit a wall.

    sorry.

    <em>I couldnt tell my sister the truth, she would freak out if I told her I was beaten by a tall, bumpy man. I never want to see my older sister cry again, if I had been honest, she might have actually flowed a river of tears. Its good I didnt pull at that thread.</em>

    You always are secretive. You dont tell me anything i want, still  will you tell me someday?

    <em>My sisterughed mncholically. Yeah, Ill tell you all about it someday when were happy and out of this peacock family. All things I did were to get out of that future, even this injury.</em>

    I smiled, showing an innocent face.

    When was thest time I wasnt honest with my sister?

    I was not feeling well because of a cold I had fromst night, it peaked this morning. My sister was in a simr situation and I convinced to keep herself to her room for the day.

    I sighed mentally and left the room.

    <em>Anyway great. Done! There were a lot of embarrassing things, but now I can lock my sister in the room! My head felt dizzy and my body felt droopy, and I staggered throughout the walk.</em>

    Lord, I think Im going to die

    <em>I was scolded for pretending to be okay in the room. As of today, the hot flushes, which covered the reddened face due to high fever, helped.</em>

    She hypnotized herself several times saying she is fine, not sick. not hurt, in good shape.

    <em>It should be okay, I have to watch over Count Nigors deputy. I had to check whether they really came here to celebrate the dukes birthday, or if they came all the way here to pursue his sister. If it was thetter, I would have to force myself to get a letter of rmendation and run away immediately.</em>

    The birthday party was held around one oclock, and it was just past breakfast for the employees.

    She headed to the kitchen, passing by people who looked at her face with worried expressions, wondering if she had a fight with Lemon, as Lemon and her group showed indescribable strange expressions.

    Her job was to arrange food on the party table that stretched out in the garden, and replenish the food, I needed to get food from the kitchen. I got a pot of hot soup from the chef and ced it on the table. He moved it with another servant, but the pot was too big and hot, so our sweat dripped like a river.

    I was going to die from the current heat, but it felt like it was getting hotter.

    She wiped her forehead with her sleeve and looked up at the sky, meeting her eyes with Isli, who was staring nkly out of her window. Wow, will I ever run into Isley?

    <em>The reason I couldnt look away right away was that he was wearing a pretty cool outfit. Probably because it was his moms birthday party, it was definitely decorated nicely (I hate to admit it). His frizzy hair was neatly tucked back, and his always shabby clothes were turned into neat suits. It was a shock as if the man next door, who was always wearing gym uniforms, suddenly came out wearing a suit one day.</em>

    <em>I tilted my head, nodded, and went back into the mansion to go get my next meal. This time, I moved a piece of bread that was small enough to be eaten with my fingers. I dont know the name of the food. Then I met Isley, who seemed to be looking for someone.</em>

    <em>I was the person Isley was looking for, he immediately came up to me and asked me about the wound. I keep getting asked if I had a fight with a kid named Lemon again  . Iughed hard and agreed to the answer, but to be honest, I was a little annoyed. What does it have to do with you whether I fight or not, whoever beats me or not?</em>

    <em>He made a bewildered face and poked my cheek. He was saying something which I couldntprehend.</em>

    <em>Why are you doing that? my cheeks? Were you surprised to see the wounds? Or was it a strange feeling because the bandage on the cheek was unusuallyrge? I remembered that he had a strange reaction when he discovered the wound I had suffered from fighting with Lemon the other day. Also, isnt he trying to y a prank? I dont know, lets ignore it.</em>

    He continued to squirm next to her, moving food until she gave him the right answer. His attention was robbed by the clock on the wall pointing to one oclock, he went into the garden immediately. She was then able to catch a breath a sigh of relief. She tried not toment.

    I sat down on the kitchen chair, rested a bit and looked at the clock indicating the time was 1:20, and headed to the garden. I could see the employees saluting the nobles entering the mansion. The servants holding the invitation list were checking the noblesing.

    Wee, Count Siegfried!

    Wee, Baron Efort!

    The real party had begun.

    The garden was heavily decorated for the party. Tables with white tablecloths were ced neatly and decorated with various foods, simr to a buffet. The entrance to the bathroom and the first floor were also decorated for guests stopping by.

    Like Yuria, she hid in a corner, behind a barrel where her face was concealed, and watched their positions. A representative who remembers her face mighte, so she had to be careful. Where is Count Nigors deputy? She pressed her forehead against his trembling forehead and looked around.

    As if one cannot help but pay attention, the thing that stands out the most here is the dukes family.

    The duke and his sons were gathered in one ce,vishly dressed. Unlike usual, the peacock in the red dress looked very beautiful. His dark hair, strong in color, and his white skin contrasting with the red dress highlighted his white skin.

    Anyway, it looks really uninteresting. It might be your birthday party, but its not fun.

    Then, one after another, I looked at the masters in suits. Osses conversed with the guests with a smile; Isley, who was gazing around, yawning and stuffing food; Arthur was talking to the duchess, clinging to her like gum.

    In fact, rather than sharing, it seemed like he was talking one-sidedly. No matter what they were saying, the listener didnt seem to be paying attention. Arthur talked like that for a while, then sipped champagne with a gloomy face.

    <em>I looked around other nobles, but there was no face that resembled a proxy. Usually, the person whoes as a proxy came with a brooch engraved with the crest of the family in question, but none of them were wearing a brooch with the face of a deer with four huge horns, representing Count Nigor, on their chest. Maybe they were far away.</em>

    Lets go a little closer  ?

    Then someone tapped my shoulder.

    Startled, I looked back. Amy was looking at me with a puzzled face.

    L, what are you doing here?

    Huh? me  nothing  ?

    Im in charge of refilling food, so Im rxed now, right? If you have nothing to do, why dont you serve like me?

    <em>Now I see she is standing there holding a tray full of champagne. I opened my eyes and looked over the tray.</em>

    <em>How do you transport something like that? If it were me, I would not be able to take even a single step, fearing the imminent fall. Amy asked in a puzzled voice, unable to take her eyes off my face.</em>

    But you look more red than usual.

    What? I? You must be mistaken!

    Something doesnt seem right  . Is it an illusion  ?

    Smiling hard, Amy scratched the back of her head and returned to the garden to serve.

    <em>As I was trying to go in as an excuse to serve, I noticed Aunt Emily striding over this way. It seemed to being to me. I thought it was a mistake, but she wasing in exactly the direction I was. Seeing that her face was so terribly distorted, I ran away inside the mansion by instinct.</em>

    <em>Why the hell are you chasing me so persistently? Did I do anything wrong?</em>

    <em>I went up the stairs to the second floor, into the guest room at the far end of the floor, and locked the door. Outside the door, Emilia knocked hard on the door and squeaked.</em>

    L  you  What the hell are you thinking! Why didnt you tell me!

    Wait. Aunt Emily, calm down! I have no idea what youre talking about, do you?

    I saw the invitation list.

    It felt like my heart stopped for a moment.

    How? Auntie, youre not even in charge of checking the list  .

    While the person in charge was dazed, gazing at the sky, I took over the task instead. Thats when I found out.

    Ah Seed

    She mmed her palm against forehead andmented.

    <em>Why didnt I expect this to happen? My thoughts regarding sisters and our aunt, Emily was that Emily didnt care about Yuria. Silly L. Stupid L. Ignorant and fallen lump of garbage.</em>

    she exhaled as if in a whisper.

    That he came to this mansion! I am I didnt know he was invited to this mansion Why is such a person I have no idea what the Duke is thinking.

    No one in this mansion will know.

    I heard you were in the role of helping the maid check the invitations. Then you must have seen that persons name already. Well then, why didnt you tell me? Do you think I cant help you?

    <em>Well, thats not it. She took care of us and helped us get hired as a maid in this mansion. She was a good person. But the reason I didnt think to tell her was probably because of my gut feeling.</em>

    But if I tell my aunt, Yuria will find out.

    that it is

    A harsh breathing sound was heard.

    You Havent you told Yuria about this yet?

    Ah  .

    <em>I made a mistake. I should have said I have finished talking with my sister and that she had ns.</em>

    Now she could tell her sister that Count Nigors deputy ising.

    Aunt Emily had always been overly cooperative. She didnt want to see her doing anything alone. She made her won job even harder by recruiting her sister, who was always struggling.

    <em>Even though I could have done better on my own. The anger ran up to the tip of my head, and it was hard to bear. It seemed as if I could pour my swear words at her, who was like my benefactor at any moment.</em>

    No. We talked.

    Dont lie.

    Its real.

    If you lie one more time, I will go tell Yuria.

    All right! Got it! Please dont tell Yuria, unnie.

    Yeah, I knew it. Im sorry but I have to tell you. I think that Yuria should know about this as a party on the day.

    Dont do that. Dont tell my sister! My sister is sick and wonte out of the room for the rest of the day. I mean, Im never going to run into that person anyway! And youre a representative anyway, right? Hes not that person. Ill take care of everything, so please dont spoil anything. Have you ever thought that there must be a reason why I didnt tell you? Yes?

    Why have you been so selfish from long ago? Why are you trying to handle everything by yourself!

    Please, listen to me.

    I will tell Yuria. That is final.

    Dont do that! Dont do that!

    <em>I mmed the door with my fist. Despite my reluctance, the aunt put her words into action. I heard her running down the hallway.</em>

    She opened the door quickly, but her aunt was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes pinged and turned, whether it was from anger or from a cold.

    You are the one who is selfish

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    I ran to Aunt Emily to catch my sister, knowing that I would be scolded if the head maid or butler caught me.

    Why didnt I think of the Count, but regret of past is useless. I have to think about the present and future.

    Once I catch up, I will tie her somewhere and lock her up until the party is over. Gagging her with a handkerchief and rope on top ought to do the job.

    Is it a bit harsh? Will it be okay? Cant I exin the situationter?

    Properly blocking sisters meeting with the count is the priority.

    Should I lock her door up with mop handle? Would a drawer block the front? I decided not to go out, as no one ever knew. What if count suddenly wants to take a walk in the garden ande to a ce full of nobles? Then what if he look at us?

    No!

    No, no, no!

    I waltzed down the stairs like crazy, and on the way from the second floor to the first, I stumbled and rolled over.

    The world went dark when I was hit on the forehead with a sharp edge. In the darkness, the light shone brightly and illuminated my field of vision.

    When I woke up, several employees were looking down at me. The beeping tinnitus and the buzzing sound mixed together gave me a headache.

    Did you roll down the stairs?

    Someone get her to the infirmary!

    Its a small ident. Guests dont have to worry about it.

    A nobleman with champagne in one hand looked down at me, then nodded at the butlers words and set off.

    I have to see my sister quickly, but I cant move. It hurts, feels like I have been beaten to death. Besides, its dizzy and hot.

    Everyone, please be quiet! Can you not make a fuss on this fine day? Cossen will take you.

    The butler pointed to a man named Cossen with a serious face. Cossen came up to me and supported me.

    I clenched my teeth and tried to stand up away from the man. It was difficult to stand properly due to the sharp pain that coursed through my entire leg.

    I must have bumped my leg while rolling. I pushed the chest of the man who reached out to me.

    its okay. Im fine.

    You fell down at a high speed, how can you get to the infirmary without support? Come on,e here and wait.

    No. I just slipped a little. Im really fine. None of it hurts. I can go on your own.

    Although I said that, I had no intention of going to the infirmary. She had to catch Aunt Emily.

    I dug through the staff people and headed to the employees quarters.

    Its hard to walk. I am feeling limp now. Still, I kept walking.

    I reached the dormitory. I had a gut feeling that my aunt had already told my sister everything.

    Its already tootetoote. If I had not been rolling stairs, could I have arrived on time and stopped aunt Emily?

    My eyes were about to burst with tears, but I held it back and headed to the room. She didnt have to know.

    <em>Yes? Is that so?</em>

    When the door opened, no one was there. Only traces of someone remained on the nket.

    Oh no. I lost all my strength and sat down on the spot feeling like a puppet with broken threads.

    SisterYuria

    No, Dont Cry. Are you okay? Its not over yet. Lets not let him meet my sister at the very least.

    I grabbed the doorknob and stood up. Where did my sister go? Did she go with Emilias? Or maybe shes scared and is hiding somewhere.

    But I couldnt figure out her location at all.

    The heat made my head spin and it was difficult to walk, so I leaned slightly against the wall and stepped forward.

    From the 1st floor to the 3rd, I searched each door of the dormitory, but couldnt see my sisters characteristics. So I decided to head back to the main building of the mansion.

    Using the shortcut in the garden, I was able to get to the main building quickly. While I was digging through the bushes at random and heard a human voice while I was on my way to the destination.

    It is surprising that people came to visit this rare ce.

    The mans lively voice was mixed with unhidden sighs.

    So why is Count Nigor here?.

    I was just thinking of passing it on. Even if a familiar voice wouldnt say a familiar name.

    My heart started beating like crazy.

    Yes, I knew this voice very well. This is his voice, a voice that I couldnt forget even if I tried to.

    At the same time, a whip rang in my head, and giggles andughter were heard.

    The blurry memories be clear and I remember a scene where a man with a whip tapped my cheek with one hand.

    <em> Ah-Im sorry. How did the Count catch your eye? You and your sister are equally pitiful.</em>

    Cold sweat is dripping down my legs and my legs are shaking. My eyes clouded over as my body fell to the floor.

    A rustling sound was heard as the leaves were crushed. When my vision was clear again, I was leaning forward and looking at the floor.

    I supported myself with my hands to get up again.

    Damn it.

    However, I couldnt stand properly, my legs didnt have any strength.

    Did you hear the rustling?

    Isnt that the wind blowing?

    Well Thats strange. Arent even the little mice hiding?

    The man I was talking to came over.

    If I stay here, he might see me.

    What happens if I get caught? Are they going to take me there again? I hated it.

    Id rather die than go back there.

    I took a deep breath and quickly dug into the bushes and hid myself. The man who came up looked around and scratched his head in confusion.

    The man returned to where he was and I dug myself up the bushes, just enough to see ahead and observe them.

    Soon, to my right and not too far away, the two men started talking again.

    What are you going to do, Count, can you make such a mistake on this fine day? This could be an opportunity to expand this business I sometimes doubt if that the Count has a brain in his head.

    Dont say that. The Count is a noble who has a great blood line, and it is not for you to judge lightly. Furthermore Wasnt it an ident? Who would have known that woman would suddenly attack him.

    Hahaha! Its even funnier hearing it with from your mouth ! You, the Counts favorite aide. Im telling you to be more careful in the future. Or you might be eaten by him.

    The moment I heard that particr sentence, I had no choice but to bow my head and shut my mouth to scream internally.

    Because they both knew each other very well. The white deer brooches on their clothes glistened in the sunlight. They are the people of Count Nigor.

    The man with the exposed shirt was Oberon, a thug working in the underworld and one of the counts favorite servants.

    His right eye, covered with an eye patch, was the area I attacked with the sword. My hands trembled as the feelings of that moment returned.

    When I think of what he did to me, even though I cant quite remember it, it felt like suffocating.

    The other man was his aide, Alexander. The man who helped me and my sister get out of the mansion.

    Why did I have to meet them now? I would have been able to find out his purpose here by secretly following them if my sister had quietly stayed in her room.

    No, how could I have been secretly following him? Hearing Oberons voice and his appearance made my body shiver.

    Then Alexanders eyes met mine. The moment was brief, and Alexander turned his head again to continue his conversation, probably wondering if I was mistaken for eye contact.

    Still, I can never know for sure; I quickly got out of the bush and crouched down.

    Alexander instructed Oberon. Oberon said he would go to the mansion while expressing his dissatisfaction, and he disappeared.

    And the remaining, Alexander, came to the bush where I hid.

    I closed my eyes, andughed quietly at myself.

    Oh, he heard me.

    Alexander exhaled in a whisper.

    L.

    The bush in front of me shook violently with a rustling sound.

    I didnt even think to run away, and watched his gloved hands sh through the bushes. He did not fear about Oberon knowing as he was now gone.

    The bushes werepletely split open, revealing me.

    His calm expression crumbled down and changed to an indescribable one. He looked angry, sad, and exhausted.

    You are right.

    Alexander took a deep breath and said:

    First of all, you can rest assured because Oberon is gone.

    He wiped his face with both hands and spoke again.

    Why are you here? Is Yuria here too? I told you to run away from this empire. So, didnt I prepare enough money to leave this country to live in peace? She said she would run away, then why.

    Alexander, she did what?

    I cant understand what hes saying at all.

    Did I tell him I will run away? He said he even prepared the money?

    He did help escape the mansion, but never did that. I squeezed my forehead and tried to recall, but couldnt.

    <em>I ran out of the mansion and after a few days of moaning, I developed partial amnesia.</em>

    <em>I lost almost all of my memories from my previous life and partially lost my memories of the past, but it didnt interfere with my life. So I didnt even try to remember it.</em>

    But I didnt know it would give me another shit in this way. The first thing I hate was that the masters in this mansion were crazy obsessive men.

    I dont know that. I dont remember

    After you ran away from the mansion, I went to the Count with money secretly. It was the home of a woman named Emily in the Duchy of Emers. I called you, but you didnte out, and Yuria appeared instead. She said you cante out because you are very sick. So I gave her the money and told her to run away to another country. Wasnt it delivered by Yuria?

    What?

    This had nothing to do with amnesia. It was just the part that sister Yuria didnt tell me.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    After escaping from the mansion, we fled in a carriage. The carriage was prepared by Alexander. We entered the space hidden under the seat of the carriage and were able to avoid the knights of Count Nigor who checked the carriage unexpectedly.

    As all tensions were released, I lost my mind.

    The first time I woke up, Aunt Emily was crying, looking at me, and the second time I woke up, I was lying in an unfamiliar room. There were bandages and medicines all around, and Yuria and Emily were lying exhausted.

    And when I woke up for the third time, my sister was looking at me and crying.

    <em> L, please, please, please Please, please, L please dont die please Dont leave me alone</em>

    My sister grabbed my hand with her slender and weak hand and prayed earnestly.

    <em> I cant be without you. If you die, I will die too</em>

    Oh, I cant leave my sister behind.

    My parents died and we were the only ones left. Even if I died, I was confident that she would ovee her sadness and persevere. But my sister was different at that time. Shes a very fragile person and she might have died without me.

    I wanted to hold my sisters hand and give her a hug, but my fragile body didnt respond at all. The energy just kept draining out like a hole in a balloon. I closed my eyes, feeling the tears running down my cheeks. Yes, I had a foreboding of death.

    But I didnt die. When I woke up for the fourth time, my body felt light as if I had never been injured. My sister was holding empty bottle and smiling as she looked down at me.

    When I asked what it was, my sister said briefly.

    <em> Portion.</em>

    How is my sister able to buy potions? Wheres the moneye from? What did she do? I grabbed my sister and spit out a lot of questions. But she did not answer. She just grabbed my hand and knelt in front of me.

    <em> L, lets never part again. Well be together forever.</em>

    In the end, there was no answer.

    Could it be that she bought the potion with the money she received from Alexander? How the heck did she buy it ? No, why didnt you tell me Alexanders words in the first ce? Instead, she told me that I had lost my memory and asked me to hide in the duchy with her.

    By the way, Aunt Emily even allowed us to serve as a maid, so it wasnt a bad as per say.

    The Duke hated the ipetent and did not like the Count, James Nigor. He didnt invite us to his birthday party or tea party, and he didnt converse with servants. James Nigor never set foot in the duchy in his lifetime.

    If La lived in the dukes family as a maid, she would never have met him for the rest of her life. But the Duke invited Count Nigor to the countess birthday party. La didnt know his intentions.

    Not only the Duke, but also many prestigious nobles said that they did not like Count Nigor. If you have a letter of rmendation from the duke, you will be able to move to a ce like that easily.

    After quitting being a maid in the County, I wanted to be a maid again and live in hiding. If we were caught, we would abandon the ce where our parents graves and memories remain, and then would have to flee abroad.

    Its so sad when one thinks about it. The perpetrator is stationary, as if nothing is wrong, and we, the victims, have to run away?

    Yuria didnt tell you, did she?

    Noisy

    Alexander looked down at me quietly and opened his mouth.

    Well, being in the Duchy wasnt a bad choice. And the Duke of Emers doesnt like Count Nigor. He would have never allowed him to set foot on hisnd for the rest of his life. But Now things are different. In the future, the Duke will continue to invite the Count and try to get closer.

    Why?

    He has something to gain.

    What is it?

    I cant say any more. Anyway, get out of here as soon as possible. Isnt that what you want? Because one day you will meet the Count if you stay.

    I nodded slowly. He was correct. If the Count continued toe in the future, she had no reason to be here. Alexander removed removes his hand from the bush and sighed.

    The Count still has not forgotten your sister. All the women he brings look exactly like your sister. Brown hair and blue eyes like someone in love. Haha. its funny. That garbage is love. What do you think would happen if he met Yuria?

    Please run away until its all over. You have no idea how hard I tried to keep the Count from finding you.

    You did that ? Why?

    I looked up at him in surprise.

    I thought Count Nigor was not looking for us, so we would find a new ce and forget about it, start afresh. Still, my anxiety did not go away, so I was a little wary. But the truth was that Alexander was helping us. I looked him in the eye and smiled sadly.

    Why? Didnt you tell me when you left the mansion?

    I dont remember. I think I said something, something

    <em> it was from me because he took it..</em>

    Alexander in her memory was grinding his teeth with a face holding back his anger.

    <em>  Ive been putting up with this feeling for the sake of I cant stand it any longer to see you guys.</em>

    Just by looking at his eyes, I could guess he seemed to be running towards the Count. What did Count Nigor take from you? That was no aura of one to ask questions. I had no choice but to nod as I recalled slowly. I moved my head, feeling my brain inside churn and my eyes tremble.

    It seems the heat was too high.

    Lets go. Theres nothing good about running into Oberon, so you better hide somewhere.

    Alexander said so and headed back to the mansion. I stared nkly at his back, then recalled what I had to do. It was no time for hiding. Having learned that Count Nigor was obsessed with my sister, he will find her sooner orter. If Alexander was to meet Oberon, it was clear that the wicked and wretched servant would run to the Count and tell him about my sister.

    And now, instead of just finding her and locking her up somewhere, I had to ask her why she hadnt told me Alexanders words. My thoughts were puzzled.

    There were too many things to think about.

    Now, my body was so heavy that it was difficult to stand up. Massaging my forehead dragging myself, I headed towards the mansion. If I had a cane, I would have been able to go to the mansion morefortably. Walking a little further, I arrived at the ce where the party was in full swing. The maid was opening the gift boxes one by one that the duke was supposed to have received. The Duke was next to him, watching indifferently. Every time a box was opened, people looked at the contents and eximed with excitement, ormenting it was a great thing. I found Oberon stuck in it and quickly hid myself.

    Dont tremble Dont tremble, La. Its been a few months since I escaped from there, but why does my heart still seem to be there?

    The following are essories prepared by Master Osses.

    A small box was opened, and the red essory I picked was revealed. The light it emitted when it came in contact with the sunlight was so bright that it hurt my eyes.

    Ah Yes, it is very beautiful. He is my son.

    A voice without enthusiasm, an expression without emotion.

    An insensitive look that doesnt look human.

    Osses walked in front of her with a smile and bowed.

    Im d to hear that you like it. Ill help you wear it, mother.

    Okay. There, maid, get me the ne and earrings that I have been wearing.

    After carefully removing the Duchess ne and earrings, the maid handed her Osses gift. The Duchess put on his essories and turned to Osses.

    Its pretty, right?

    Yes, you are beautiful. Its like a spring fairy hase down.

    Next was Isleys gift. It seemed a white coated boring sword with no decorations to her, but from what people said, it was a great and very rare sword. This time, the Duchess didnt seem very impressed. Osses stood by Isley for a moment and then went into the mansion.

    I looked away from the nobles ying family games and shifted my gaze to the maids, but I couldnt see my sister. I asked people around the whereabouts of Aunt Emily or my sister, but no one really knew. Then, a maid said, a servant was walking around the garden pointing to the building when she found my sister rushing into it, she said.

    I entered the building, passed the front door and looked all over the hallway on the first floor. When I climbed the stairs to reach the hallway on the second floor, my eyes started shaking. Strength left my legs and I fell down in the hallway. I didnt have the strength to move any more.

    My eyes were fading as I lost my consciousness. My body seemed to be falling. I mustered all of my strength, I got up, and leaned against the wall, groaning in pain. I tried to stand up against the wall, but couldnt. Now its over. I cant move.

    I had a fever and I couldnt even think properly. Headache, stomach ache, and numbness in legs. I feel like Im going to faint soon.

    Then someone came up the stairs near me. They seemed to be calling my name, but I couldnt process. Besides, my vision was already get dark, so I couldnt see who it was.

    I reached out and grabbed the person. It felt like a silky and smooth fabric and it looked like I was holding onto the hem of their clothes.

    Excuse me Im sorry Im really sorry Cant we find my sister, Yuria? Find my sister and bring her to me please? No just dont bring her. If she sees me, my sister will be worried. Cant you just tell my sister to hide somewhere Or else, please stay by my sisters side

    ..La-L

    The voice, presumed to be a mans, was cut off. Like a broken radio. I keep saying something

    Uh, thats my name, right? Im sorry. It hurts so much I cant hear you very well.

    Suddenly darkness fell. Now I couldnt see or hear anything.

    I felt my body lean to the side and toss to the floor.

    L You are so strange.

    And suddenly, my body floated in the air.

    You obviously liked me. So, I was trying to connect with your sister. Then all of a sudden you stopped me from getting closer to your sister and started hating me. Did I do anything wrong?

    I realized that someone was holding me because of the feeling of fabric on my cheeks, the warmth on my back or under my legs, and the scent that felt good but somehow unfamiliar.

    Now, you change your attitude and tell me to stay by Yurias side. I cant quite figure out what you want. Thats why I keep worrying about you.

    In the shattering consciousness, only that voice could be heard strangely and clearly.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Yuria Hanson still cant forget that moment.

    My sister hadnt returned since the night before. Why is she noting back? Apparently we promised to run away together tonight.

    As she wandered around the house in an anxious and desperate mood, she looked at the window at the iming and realized that morning was here. La didnt even know that time passed because she was worried about her sister. Yuria stared nkly out the window, and then she ran to the front door.

    Shall we go now?

    She put her hand on the doorknob. Then closed her eyes and pulled her hand away.

    No, no. L told me to stay still.

    Nothing coulde out by getting Counts sight. Even if you cant help, at least dont be a burden. Yuria repeated that to herself, concentrating on leaving.

    Then someone knocked on the door.

    L?

    Yuria suddenly opened her eyes. When she did, the person she had been waiting for was not the the one that arrived, but a man with a very familiar face. He was a man who always clung to Count Nigors side as if he were his sidekick. Did he say he was an assistant? He rummaged through his arms and pulled something out.

    The Count has asked me to deliver it.

    It was a letter. What is this feeling? I didnt think it was a letter of a love confession or a threat. Yuria felt a bad feeling the moment she received it.

    I still dont know whats inside. When she opened the letter, their identity will be revealed. Strangely, I was afraid to see what was inside, so I just stared at it for a long time.

    What is this?

    I think it would be better to open it yourself.

    Yuria violently tore off the envelope and before she could check the contents inside, she dropped it because her hands trembled with terror.

    Light brown hair tied to a string came out of the letter.

    Yuria was confused. What? Why did you send this to me? By the way, whose is this? Perhaps

    Why did her sistere to mind at that time? Yuria didnt know. She didnt want to know.

    Arent you going to pick it up? Now that you have seen the gift, you should also look at the note inside.

    The man picked up the letter and handed it to Yuria. I wanted to cry. I dont know why I feel this way. Yuria picked up the letter and pulled out the contents inside. The note, with hair tangled, had words written in smooth handwriting.

    <em>How did you like La Hansons hair?</em>

    Ah

    Yuria recalled everything inside on the spot. Crying for a life and hanging on that mans leg, nothing changed. It was Las hair. La. What did he do? Is she okay? The fact that her sisters condition was unknown brought great horror to Yuria. Since she was captured by the Count, I can only guess that she is not in good condition.

    Its because of me Even if I, I didnt rebel, I just went to the Count! Ah, L.. L!

    From that day on, the lives of Yuria and La turned into a nightmare.

    ****

    When I opened my eyes, I smelled medicinal herbs.

    A towel soaked in water was ced on my forehead, and a nket covered up to the end of my neck. When I realized my condition, I found myself lying in the infirmary of the mansion. And next to me was the older sister I had been looking for.

    Sister.

    Are you awake?

    She grabbed my hand thaty outside the nket.

    Master Osses brought you to the infirmary, you were lying in the hallway.

    Osses took me? The person who I grabbed the hem and asked to find my sister, and the person who held me? Then I found Osses leaning on one side of the wall. As soon as our eyes met, he put on an equally worried expression.

    Are you okay, La? You dont know how shocked I was to find you copsed. The doctor said, you have a bad cold. Your legs arent in good shape, but Im curious about how you can walk around. You didnt rest when you were so sick.

    I remembered. Just before I fainted, the words he said. Those words you talked about as if you were interested in me rather than my sister Do you keep worrying about me? Isnt that what you usually say to the female protagonist? I remember he said that to my sister in the original story too. But why are you saying that to me? Why? Why? Really Why?

    (ED: HaHaHa, plot twist! I like those anyday!)

    I dont know if I should consider it good or a bad for Osses to show interest in me instead of my sister. Goosebumps ran all over my body. Resisting the urge to throw anything I could grab, I raised my upper body and bowed my head at him.

    Thank you for your help

    Osses shook his head.

    Its okay.

    Today, his smiling face felt even more disgusting.

    Once the doctor has given you medicine, you should be able to recover soon. I dont know about the legs though.

    Osses went out after telling me to rest well for the day.

    Yuria watched Osses disappear, and begged the doctor, who sat in the seat if she wanted to leave for a moment because there was something the sisters had to talk about urgently. The old doctor made a dissatisfaction sigh, and then nodded to head outside. Then there was only me and my sister left in the infirmary.

    There were a lot of things I wanted to say when I met my sister, but it didnte out, strangely. My sister looked at me quietly with her expressionless face.

    Have you been looking for me?

    Yes. I did.

    That face was contorted with sadness.

    Did you rush around looking for me and then roll down the stairs? I came to the infirmary right away after hearing other people say that you were injured. When I came here, you werent there. I, I Sorry Sorry

    Dont apologize. Its not sisters fault, so why are you apologizing? Its just that I stumbled and fell.

    Tears began to form in my sisters eyes. She quickly wiped away her tears and tried to make maintain her appearance. She was breaking my heart.

    Im d my sister didnt cry. If she had wept, I might have forgiven my sister for breaking her promise and leaving the room, or not telling me Alexanders advice.

    My sister spoke in a trembling voice.

    What I want to say is Why, why did you do that? Why did you hide me from him? Count Nigor was invited to this birthday party, and why didnt you tell me that the deputies wereing in his stead? How surprised I must have been to hear from Aunt Emily thiste that they were here Have you ever thought about how shocking it would be?

    Yeah, youd be surprised. She must have been shocked that she had to face those terrible people again. So thats what I was trying not to tell. Aunt Emily, youre a stupid, stupid, piece of garbage. Thank you very much for helping us, but this is unforgivable you have crossed the line

    I took a deep breath.

    Sister, where have you been? Where else is Emilias pocket? I couldnt see either of them at all.

    At first, I was sitting in the warehouse at the end of the third floor. The only ces open to customers are the garden and the entrance, so I thought it would be fine if it was on the 3rd floor After that, I went to the garden because I thought I had to look at the faces of those people. I quickly left because I thought I would meet you there. I didnt want to see you back then Its too bad that you didnt tell me that Count Nigors people werenting I was so angry and felt betrayed If I had known you would get hurt like this, I wouldnt have done it.

    My sister bowed her head as if she were a criminal.

    But Im fine. Sister, why did you go out? Theres nothing good about meeting those people.

    L.

    A sigh was heard.

    Dont face away Cant you tell me why?

    Because Of course. Its all for my sister.

    For me?

    Yes.

    My sister let go of my hand. And she sped her breasts and yelled at her sheepishly.

    No! Its not for me! I didnt want that at all!

    sister Youre mad now?

    Yes! Im mad! why? Cant I be mad at you? Why are you doing what you want without consulting me? Even when I was in Count Nigors mansion, you said Im okay, Im okay to stay here for the rest of my life, but you wanted me to escape You almost died!

    When my sister saw those people, she feared that she would remember those days or get hurt, so I went looking for her even though I was sick.

    When I was in the Counts mansion, thinking of my sister who lived like a doll, I felt so painful, sad, and heartbroken. So, despite my body aches and Oberon being terrifying, I was trying to get my sister out.

    But she said that all of that was useless and ignored my efforts. I felt something creeping up. I didnt want to listen to my sister anymore. But the words go on and on.

    What I want is I wanted you to be honest and discuss if you had any difficulties. I wanted you to depend on me even if I cant contribute much.

    Im your sister, youre the only family I can count on. Am I only sister who does nothing but cry all day? So you didnt tell me? Why didnt you tell me! Why!

    If it was just this, I might have just skipped it. La, thats you. Do you know at what point it got weird? You suddenly asked me to change jobs, being rude to the masters and approaching the head maid pretending to be friendly I thought it was very, very strange.

    I thought you were someone else. I thought youd tell me why youre acting like that all of a sudden. Thats why I didnt ask! I didnt ask anything because I believed in you! It didnt hurt, but just like you said, I was just sitting in the room!

    She kept going on and on.

    Why the hell are you not telling me anything Why didnt you even tell me this?

    Over and over again.

    What am I to you? Do you even think of me as your sister? Or am I just a burden to you?

    My sister was crying. For the first time, I found it annoying.

    So what am I supposed to do?

    My voice was filled with anger and irritation that I couldnt hide.

    What?

    You want me to tell you everything? And tell you everything and discuss it? Why me? Why do I have to tell you, sister?

    Even though I know I shouldnt say this, my mouth doesnt stop.

    Whenever you think about that time, you tremble and get scared. You cant even go outside because youre afraid of meeting Count Nigor. So every day I used to do my sisters clothes and errands for you. How can I be honest with you? If Im not sane, Ill just say that. Like stupid Emily. Sister, me, I mean. I said I did it for you, Then just ept it! Dont ask anything, just do what I say! Its all for my sister!

    Ill fix it. I will free my sister from Count Nigor who used her as a toy, and you will also free from the beggars who will imprison her sister in her future. This is all I have to do. Because it was all my fault that my sister went to Count Nigor on her own feet. Because thats when my sisters life began to get twisted.

    My sister jumped up from her seat. The chair makes a thud and falls to the floor. Her face was contorted with anger.

    No! Why do you want me to follow along without exnation?! Do you think Ill be your puppet?

    Who is a puppet?! and. Did I just hide it? Why didnt you tell me what Alexander said?! He told you to run away and gave you money!

    You were so sick! There was no time to tell! Money? I spent all the money to buy potions. Because I thought you would die if I didnt treat it! Doctors all said you were hopeless, what could I do? Huh? What are you going to do with that?

    My sister squealed.

    And how can you trust that person and go abroad! That man is Count Nigors assistant! So I ignored it and decided to stay in this duchy. La, I did it for you too. Then, shouldnt you follow along?!

    My sister then ran out the door. I couldnt contain my anger, so I grabbed the nket tightly and screamed.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Everything is messed up. Everything is ruined. Thats the thought I had when I woke up in the morning.

    Good morning L.

    The maid who woke me up stretched out and opened the window. A chilly autumn breeze blows, and messes with her smooth, bluish-blue hair.

    The Dukes birthday party is over I prepared so hard for several days and days, but seeing it finished in just one day, I think its a little futile.

    She was Bianca, one of the maids she kept close with. She was five years older than me and three years older than my sister. Bianca was a good person and she didnt ask why I had a fight with my sisterst night. If she had asked, I would have been angry. She closed the window again and looked back at me.

    La, I didnt know you and Yuria would fight.

    I didnt know either. that were going to fight I havent fought at all since I was a kid. Because I was too old to fight with my sister (her past and presentbined) and my sister was nice.

    Me too.

    She took the maids clothes out of the closet. Bianca smiled awkwardly and put on the clothes she brought from the room yesterday.

    Yesterday we spent the night together. Because she changed her room because she didnt want to be with me. That wasnt enough, so even when I left the room in the morning and met her in the hallway, she didnt say hello or talk to me in the morning.

    I pressed my forehead against my ky forehead and recalled what happened yesterday. Aunt Emily and old doctors rushed into the infirmary as my sister ran out and screamed.

    As soon as I saw Aunt Emily, I threw the pillow away. And for the first time she spit her cursing towards me. Its all your fault, why are you behaving like that?

    Who wanted that

    Who.

    <em> Im sorry, L. Im sorry. I thought it was for you and Yuria. But now that I see this situation i knew i was wrong</em>

    <em>  Its noisy.</em>

    <em> Do you hate me for acting for you even though you didnt want it? then Why are you behaving like that? Why cant you understand Yurias feelings?</em>

    Aunt Emily asked as she picked up a pillow that had fallen on the floor.

    <em> Who ask you? get out. Get out now!</em>

    Am I wrong? I may have been wrong. But now I didnt want to apologize to my sister.

    We sat apart even at breakfast time. I sat in front of the head maid, who was eating differently than usual, and she asked why I didnt eat breakfast with her, and in order to gain a crush on her, I talked about useless and funny stories I had heard from somewhere.

    I heard from Alexander that the Count is still obsessed with my sister and that he wille to this mansion a lot in the future, so I should ask her about the letter of rmendation as soon as possible. Before I could even open my mouth about it, she slyly asked.

    La, whats going on?

    Yes? What?

    Why are you fighting with your sister? You two got along very well.

    There are also rumors spread quickly among employers. If someone is having a secret rtionship, everyone finds out overnight. Heard that someone broke up with his lover and met his lovers friend, and when I heard these kinds of love stories, I joked that it was fun, but it didnt feel so good when I became the topic. I stirred the soup with a spoon. I suddenly lost my appetite.

    just It doesnt matter. Sometimes sisters fight for really useless reasons and then make up again.

    It is. But its really weird. I thought you wouldnt fight.

    I didnt know what to say to that, so I answered with a smile.

    I heard you rolled down the stairs yesterday, are you okay?

    Yes, of course! There will be no problems at all.

    Yeah, Im d you look okay.

    My condition has improved a lot. The cold got better after taking medicine and taking a day off, and my legs were still throbbing, but not to the point that I couldnt walk.

    Head maid, if you are not busy, could you spare me some time? I have something to say.

    Really? Thats good. I also had a story to tell. Its a little different now, bute to my office after lunch.

    Yes.

    What I was going to say was obvious. It asks her to write a letter of rmendation so that we can move. Because I couldnt wait any longer. And, what will she say to me? I got up thinking that it would be good news.

    I dont know how many people have asked about me and my sister while Im done eating, heading to work, and sweeping the hallways. Why do you keep asking about it? I was so annoyed that I wanted to scream at them. I even nced at Amy, who said she would like to reconcile with my sister.

    Why did Lemon, whom I dont even get along well with,e to me and give me candy!

    Anyone who saw it would have thought that I wasnt fighting with my sister, but that I was someone who lost something precious. For example Yes, arms or legs. Or maybe like a lover.

    I went up to Isleys room to clean up. There was no namete hanging on the doorknob indicating that no one was there.

    It meant that Isley was in the room.

    Have you not gone to dinner yet? Or did you just skip it? He knocked on his door a couple of times and a mumble was heard from within.

    Go

    Yes? What do you say, master? You want me to go back?

    Come in

    I wished he had told me toe and clean itter if possible, but unfortunately he doesnt seem to want to.

    As I entered the room, I saw Isley lying on the bed and burying his face in the pillow. His hair was messy and his clothes were still pajamas.

    It was my first time seeing him like this. Maybe its because hes a knight, or because hes a person who uses his body, because he always get up early in the morning.

    Hi

    Yes hello. Young master.

    A shriveled voice or a droopy appearance. He doesnt look very good. You looked so excited yesterday, why are you doing that all of a sudden? this Isnt it a bit dangerous to be together? He might cut my neck off because he feel bad.

    I think I am disturbing your sleep Shall I just go back ?

    Ill just go back please let me go

    No!

    He jumped as if conscious of my words. Isley rubbed his eyes and shook his head from side to side to clear his mind. As he stretched out and asked the time, I said nine oclock and cleared away the scattered objects on the floor. He leaned against the head of the bed and began to grunt yfully.

    Did you see it?

    Yes? What?

    At a birthday party, my mothers reaction when she saw the gift I had prepared. Ive been asking the saint for a few days at most to get the holy sword that has been blessed with her, but isnt the reaction too boring? Just saying <em>thank you</em>. If I had known that would be the case, I would have just picked up something from the market floor. I suffered so much.

    Isley shut his mouth and looked out the window.

    Well, the person who suffered is an idiot.

    He looked at me again. The mncholy tinge from the back of his head disappeared as if there had never been.

    You said you were hurt? I heard from everyone that you were rolling down the stairs and caught a bad cold and were running around Why do you get hurt so often? Do you not enjoy being sick?

    His voice was yful, but his eyebrows were furrowed. Hes acting like someone who doesnt like getting hurt, like someone who cares about me.

    Worry? Before the memory returned, I thought he might be someone who could care about others, but now I dont know.

    In the original story, he was a good noble who used his power to persecute and imprison others. He doesnt have to worry about the insignificantmoner girl. Im not even my sister If so, that would be sarcastic. Its much better to be sarcastic than to worry about me.

    Hopefully.

    Then try to hurt less, okay?

    Yes.

    Isley raised one eyebrow in dissatisfaction. He got up and sat down on the side of the bed, snapping his fingers as if he had just remembered.

    Thats right. I heard the servants gossiping they said you had a fight with your sister. Im surprised. You were so close and you acted like you were good friends.

    Isleyughed. As if the two of us fighting were fun. Strangely, my chest was pounding. I could just skip it like before, but I wanted to scream at him.

    <em>Master, what does that have to do with you? Whether I fight or not, why the hell does the master care? After all, the master doesnt really care about me. So please dont mind me.</em>

    Why does everyone keep talking about that? Why are you so interested in other peoples business? I dont want to hear it. Please dont remind me. Something came up and screamed.

    It wasnt until I saw my face reflected in Isleys eyes that I realized that there is a tears. I raised my hand and slowly wiped my eyes. A warm, clear liquid was poured out.

    Its embarrassing.

    I dont want to show my weakness to others. Especially for anyone who would harm my sister and me. I quickly turned my head and wiped the tears with my sleeve.

    If Im cleaning, I think it would be ufortable for the master to be in the room. I wille backter.

    Just as I was about to turn around to apologize, Isley grabbed my wrist.

    You cry? Why?

    I tried to twist my wrist to get it out, but a ruthless grip forcefully grabbed me.

    My wrist was tingling.

    Im sorry, Master Can you please leave me alone?

    Why are you crying? What did I do?

    He reached out and grabbed my face. Fluffy red eyes scan my face thoroughly. The moment our eyes met, I almost vomited. Isley had a face that looked like he was going to die because he was worried about me.

    Why are you making that face? After all, youre the kind of person who doesnt care about other people. No one else knew, but I knew the original. I was upset by his pretentious attitude.

    I tried to shake his hand again, but he wouldnt let it go. Each time that happens, it just binds me with a stronger force.

    Isley wiped my eyes and asked again.

    Why are you like this? me. Is it me? Or did someone hit you again? That maid named Lemon? Shall I scold her?

    I really wanted to ask. Why the hell are you doing this? Why are you acting like a worried person? Why are you pretending to be kind? I couldnt understand him at times, and he doesnt understand me even more today.

    Why are you doing this? Whether I cry or not, what does the master have to do with me?

    What did I say to the nobles now? Are you sane? What are you going to do about it? I wanted to p the gaping mouth with my fist.

    Im sorry. I think I made a mistake.

    Is it because bad things happen one after another? Or is it because my wrist hurts so much? Tears started leaking from my eyes again.

    I wanted to hide somewhere. I wanted to run away, and the onlyfort is that my eyes clouded so that Isleys face was barely visible.

    My wrist hurt so much. Sorry, So can you please let me go?

    Isley lifted his hand like a man on fire. He patted my tingling wrist and turned around, saying he was going to go. So he politely said take his leave and left the room right away.

    Its that guy who made the mistake, but I have to apologize too.

    I left the room, but the tears didnt stop. I lowered my head and covered my face with my two hands. I passed by the employees who greeted me and found a ce to hide. Because I didnt want to be seen crying.

    Fighting with my sister was such an uproar. I dont want to get peoples attention anymore.

    Deep in the garden, in the bushes, I sobbed for a long time.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Beautiful.

    The man wiped the girls face down with emotion. Then the girls body trembled.

    It is the feeling of disgust that creeps out of the expressionless face.

    Yuria took a deep breath to hide her expression and clenched her fist.

    Dont be too fond of me forplimenting you. Women are prettier than you are all over the world. You are very lucky that you were chosen by me on the subject ofmoners.

    Yuria almost burst outughing at those words. Because she thought it was bad lucky.

    The man took the girls hand and gently kissed her. He got up from the bed and pulled the cord near him as if he had thought of something.

    After a while, the servants came in with gift boxes. He leaves them around Yuria and the Count, and then goes away as if my job is over.

    Are you acting because you got hitst night? I just went out and bought some presents for you, so stop getting angry. Dont hesitate, open it right away.

    Yuria looked down at the box being held to her without any emotion. The man bit his lip as if impatiently, when Yuria couldnt see the usual words of thanks, or even an expression drenched in emotion.

    He took the box from the girl, untied the ribbon and showed the contents inside. It was an essory that radiated a brilliant light. It was the same color as her eyes.

    How is it? great? Women like this, dont they?

    Yuria was still expressionless.

    The Count hastily unpacked the gift boxes on the floor. The contents varied from headbands and white nightgowns with delicatece stitching to dresses. However, there was nothing that Yuria liked.

    Since the sender of the gift is not pleased with the receiver, both their beauty and their outstanding value are useless.

    Why arent you smiling? I even bought a present for you like this! So, dont make that face and smile! Smile now!

    Yuria looked into the Counts face without saying a word. How can he tell herself to smile? How shameful he would be, if he had no guilt If there is no such thing as the human heart, I can say so.

    If I was in that ce, I didnt want to smile even if I died. However, Yuria vividly recalled the face of the person in her head and forced a smile. Then the Count smiled like a satisfied man.

    The Count grabbed Yurias hand.

    Yuria carefully opened her mouth as she looked at the countess like that.

    Count My sister is doing well, right?

    Yeah.

    Is she eating well?

    Yeah

    Is she sleeping well?

    Did I tell you to stop talking about your sister? Every day, sister, sister, sister! Im tired, Im tired. Shes fine, stop worrying.

    Lie.

    That was a lie. After that, what the Count did to La, and the day she found out what she was doing, Yuria hurt herself.

    How could you lie to me like that?! You said that if I do well, you will let my sister go!

    The vase broke and the carpet was wet,

    Why Why is it me?

    blood dripping,

    Why me and La?

    Shouts, screams, and pleading sobs are mixed together, making it hard to tell what is what.

    Im pretty I, IIs it because I am pretty?

    So you do this? So, isnt it pretty when you do this? will you let me go now? One day,scratches were made on Yurias face. Then, as if miraculously, the arrogant and selfish man fell to his knees with tears in his eyes.

    Even in the blurry vision, there was a hand approaching me clearly. There were begging hands. Its the Counts hand. It is the hand of a man who deceived and insulted himself. As Yuria hurriedly hit it, a short moan of a woman could be heard.

    Yuria came to her senses and jumped up from her seat. The Counts room turns into a clerks foyer, and the one in front of her turns into Bianca, a friend of her man with her stout stature.

    Everything that came vividly was a dream.

    Yuria couldnt sleep because she was thinking about Last night. She was so tired, and Bianca led Yuria to the living room. Taking a short break seems to have made her sleepy. Bianca stuttered her words while fiddling with her beaten hand.

    Its okay, Yuria, I feel like youre having a nightmare

    Did I hit you? sorry. I, Im a little crazy when having a very strange dream.

    Why are you apologizing for something like this? Youre sweating is no joke. What kind of dream did you have? I think you need to clean up a bit?

    Bianca reached out to wipe the sweat. Now I dont feel like touching anyone. So Yuria refused the hand and ran her sleeve over her damp forehead.

    At this moment, Yuria desperately wanted to see La. As a child, she used to feel at ease whenever she saw her trusty, mature face.

    It was still the same today.

    On the other hand, I didnt want to see my sisters face no matter what. Because she lied and hid such an important thing for her own sake. Plus she didnt seem like she wanted to see herself, even if she was La. Yuria clenched her fists, remembering her sister who didnte to dining room even at lunchtime.

    ****

    ugh

    I rubbed my sleeve under my nose and rubbed my eyes with my hand. I cried so much that the corners of my eyes were tingling.

    After I calmed down, the actions I had taken passed by like antern, so I couldnt stand it without banging my head.

    Why did I cry ? Fighting with my sister was just a trivial matter! What makes it even cry?! and. Why, after all, were you crying in front of Isley and not anyone else? Next time we meet, please dont tease me about it.

    Also, how surprised were the people I met in the hallway when they saw me running away while crying? You shouldnt cry, you shouldnt be weak. Yeah, I couldnt protect my sister.

    Then there was a rustling sound and something broke into the bushes.

    Orange?

    It was a small cat with orange fur.

    Why are you here? Were you roaming the garden again? If you get caught by Master Osses, you might be kicked out

    Meow.

    Orange, who was staring at me, cried once and then started rubbing his face against my leg.

    Hey! What? aegyo all of a sudden? You didnt act like this before? Youre a naughty cat that definitely ignores or scratches at me when I try to touch you. But it didnt feel bad.

    I felt more at ease because this cat seemed tofort me when I was crying. Then again there was a rustling sound, and sunlight poured in from above.

    Orange, why are you suddenly going this way.

    It was Arthur, he made eye contact with me, opened his eyes and looked down at me. Why is he here? I didnt want to see anyone, but we met again.

    To meet Arthur after Isley, how unlucky am I? I barely swallowed a sigh that was about toe out. I jumped out of my seat and came out of the bush. And greeted in a formal way.

    Hello, young master. Good morning.

    I think that was the wrong greeting. It is afternoon.

    Yes? Its afternoon?

    Arthur took a pocket watch from his pocket and showed it to me. The hour had already passed one hour. When I feell hungry, it is lunch time? Did I cry that long? Oh my gosh

    Yes, but why is the master here?

    Because of this cat. He was taking a walk in the garden proudly, not knowing his own plight.

    Arthur reached out and picked up the orange. He gently grabbed the orange in his hand and looked at me nkly.

    What were you doing in the bush?

    Uh, me?

    Then, who else is here besides you?

    Haha Thats right Uh, there are times when people just want to hide in the bushes, right?

    Seriously, where is such a person? I thought before, but youre really good at nonsense. by the way why are your eyes like that its like.

    Arthur, with a strange expression on his face, reached out toward me.

    Like a lucky person.

    Uh? While I was doing it, his hand touched me, and he gently wiped my eyes. It was such an unpleasantly gentle and careful act. I was startled and stepped back. Then I stumbled and fell, hitting my buttocks.

    It was so confusing that I couldnt feel the pain properly. Hey, why is he like this? Wasnt he a character who didnt like being touched? But why are you touching me? for what? I remembered thest time you hid because I touched your hair casually. I felt bad.

    Ill just go and have a job. goodbye.

    I felt like I would push Arthur away if I stayed here any longer, so I hurriedly greeted him and got up and ran away. <em>Wait</em>! came from behind me, but I pretended not to hear it.

    It was only when I reached the mansion that I was able to breathe with peace of mind.

    Calm down, La. Did Arthur touch me? Thats nothing. Guess my head is spinning for a second. So its clear that I forgot the settings. There was still a warm feeling around my eyes, which gave me goosebumps.

    I wiped my eyes with my sleeve and bit my lip. Then, I remembered the promise I had made with the head maid.

    After all, we were supposed to meet after lunch. It was not the time for her to be like this. I had to go to the head maid office.

    Because today was the day I had to get a letter of rmendation and say that I was going to leave the dukes house.

    I washed my face with cold water in the bathroom to soothe my swollen eyes. It was because I didnt want to be found out that I was crying, and it seemed too embarrassing to hear that I cried like Arthur did.

    As soon as I thought that my eyes had subsided a little, I headed straight to the office. I knocked and a voice called toe in.

    When I opened the door and entered, the maid was scribbling something with a quill.

    Come on, La. You littlete, I cant even see you in the dining room.

    Im sorry. I have some work to do.

    For now, sit on the sofa over there.

    I sat on the sofa. The head maid immediately got up and sat down in front of me, and came from somewhere with a kettle and two teacups, pouring steaming tea into the teacup. The teacups were ced one by one in front of me and the maid.

    Did I say I have something to say?

    Yes.

    La, I have very good news for you.

    After she smiled softly, she sipped the tea.

    Did you hear that Master Isleys exclusive servant took maternity leave? And said that his wife gave birth to a pretty girl.

    Yes, I heard.

    It was a story that had been circting for a long time among the employees. It was a story that spread while preparing for the dukes birthday party, so we couldnt congratte her, but it ended with a small apuse or a thank you saying that it went well.

    But why is this story all of a sudden?

    So, I need to find the next Master, Isleys exclusive servant Thats what you became.

    Yes?

    For a moment, I felt like my heart was sinking. How big was the impact? I even raised my hand and fiddled with the area around my heart to see if my heart had truly fallen. What the hell is this?

    I didnt understand any of her words. No, it might be more urate to say that she didnt want to.

    Why are you so bewildered? Youre acting like someone didnt expect that. Wasnt it great? I rmended you, and the master said he would like you too. you who are no one else La, you seem to be very cute to the master too, dont you?

    Are you kidding me?

    Why would I joke about this?

    The head maid smiled brightly, but I couldnt help but smile.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    <em>Suddenly, I felt my head pounding. Did La be Isleys exclusive servant in the original story? That doesnt seem to be the case. I dont know why things are going this way.</em>

    An exclusive servant has a role simr to a secretary, and is known to be around the person and serving 24 hours a day, performing tasks such as scheduling meetings, collecting information, and attendance. As such, they tend to choose someone good at their job or someone clever as a exclusive servant.

    <em>But you were trying to put me in that position? Me? Why? Arent we just an ordinary master and maid? It was a pretty friendly rtion, but that was the end of it, before Isley was ying pranks on me. I epted it, I flirted with him before I regained my memory. There was nothing more or less. Are you nning to harass me by keeping me by your side? Starting with the dukes birthday party, it feels like the whole story is twisted. No, its definitely twisted.</em>

    <em>I didnt want any more headaches, but unprecedented situations keep dropping over as if God was keen on kill me.</em>

    My hands shook with anger and I felt like crying again.

    <em> I am okay. After all, if I leave the Dukedom, it will be over.</em>

    Head Maid, I am very grateful, but I think I am not good enough to be an exclusive servant.

    It might be. But who can do it right the first time? We decided to take you as an exclusive servant, so from now on, youre going to receive education for the job. When you pass it all, you will be good at it.

    I sighed and replied,

    Head maid, I dont want to be Master Isleys exclusive servant.

    Then, Master Arthur? Oh, or maybe you will like to be master Osses maid, like Lemon or the others. Im sorry, but thats impossible. Because hes the next duke, the duke is going to give him a person she has chosen herself!

    I shook my head in disappointment. She must have misunderstood me. It would be better to clear it now.

    No, I want a letter of rmendation.

    Head maid sipped her tea once. There was an expression of absurdity on her face.

    Are you nning on leaving the duke house?

    I nodded slowly.

    Yes.

    Already? Its only been a little over a month.

    Yes, I know. But I have to quit for some reason. Sister Yuria is also with me. I would really appreciate it, if you could write the rmendation letter, also for my sister.

    Oh, really, thats amazing. This waspletely unexpected.

    The head maid muttered so much and then fiddled with her hands.

    I thought you might have been after power as you suddenly pushed to get close to me. I didnt mean to me you for that. I really like honest people. But, were you acting so cute because you wanted to leave? Whether its being an exclusive servant or more money, its all useless to you, right?

    Did I speak too hastily? Did I say something wrong?

    I looked at the head maid and grabbed the ends of my skirt out of reflex. Because I was watching the head maids actions one by one, when she suddenly stood up, her body trembling involuntarily.

    The head maid approached her desk, opened drawers one by one, and rummaged through the documents inside. Then she took out two of the stationery sheets from a drawer and sat down on the chair. She stood still and began to scribble with a quill. The room was filled with the sound of pen scratching.

    What is she doing?

    I nced at her and watched her actions as she lifted her head. In a fraction of a minute, the head maid filled out the first line to thest line of the stationery, and at the end she scrawled her signature and showed it to me.

    On the letterhead with a rose flower symbolizing the duke family, written was praise for Yuria Hanson and La Hanson for theirpetent work skills, excellent friendliness, and bright personalities.

    It was a rmendation letter.

    Its a pity Yes, thats all I can write. It was a short time, but I really liked you. Come on, take it.

    Thank you!

    <em>Oh, am I finally getting this? All my hard work to win her favor wasnt a waste, of all that I had to buy and sacrifice, joking around with funny stories. With this alone, Ill be able to escape from the three brothers and Count Nigor. If I go out here, I wont even spare them a look.</em>

    I tried to catch the fluttering stationery in front of his eyes, but before that, there was a hand pulling it out of my back.

    But I really dont understand. Why do you want to quit? Others are eager to work in the dukes house, but you are acting like a person who is anxious to leave.

    Im sorry. Its a personal matter, so its hard to say.

    Yeah, I get it. I wont dawdle in your matters. So, when are you nning to leave?

    As soon as possible. Huh. Should I write a letter of resignation?

    Yeah, you have to write a resignation letter. As a rule of Duke house, submit the resignation letter one week before you leave. You have to organize your amodation and hand over your work to a new person in charge. I will tell you the details after I receive your resignation letter.

    Cant we go out before than a week?

    Even before a week?

    The wide-open eyes scanned me over.

    I cant tell, but there are circumstances, so I want to leave as soon as possible It is out of line to ask you this, but can you let me go in three days?

    Thank you.

    The maid handed me two envelopes with the two forms of resignation and a confidentiality agreement. Its for me and my sister. The confidentiality contract was written when I entered the mansion, stating that I would be severely punished if I mentioned dukes affairs outside.

    She nodded and spoke to me before leaving the room.

    Ah, and La.

    Yes?

    Why dont you think this over patiently? It doesnt make sense to me.

    I closed the office door just after.

    As door closed, I covered my face with my hands and screamed in my mind. My face was hot.

    <em>Oh my god, I thought it wouldnt show much after washing with cold water! I looked at the window and sighed.</em>

    I have to go drop the documents to my sisterter. I need to calm down.

    <em>Ill give this to her after Im done with it. It was also clear that she would be angry for having done something without informing her. I want to stall the fight with my sister as much as possible. I dont think itste to say it though</em>

    I put the letter of rmendation in the envelope and headed to the bathroom.

    This time, I washed my face with cold water for a longer period of time, wet a towel and ced it over my eyes and headed to work.

    Amy, who was cleaning the same area, was furious, asking where I was in my condition. As I bowed and apologized, she got embarrassed and let me go. There was no room to talk as my eyes had sunk a lot.

    Amy, who had been scratching her head in embarrassment, was apparently puzzled.

    But L, what are those papers?

    Ah this?

    To be honest, I thought about it, but decided to just tell. Even if I dont tell her, it will all be in the air soon.

    A maid named La, who works in a certain district, came out of the head maids office with a resignation letter, and said that she seemed to be quitting her job soon, something like that. Better to have it phrased in my own words.

    Its a resignation letter.

    Amys eyes widened.

    What?! Resignation? Wait, did I hear something wrong? So you were in the head maids office at a time I couldnt see you? Are you thinking of quitting the maid job? Sister Yuria too?

    Yes.

    Why? There is no other job as good as this

    Its a bit harsh to convey the reason as its very personal.

    Ah sorry.

    Amy rolled her eyes and fiddled with the broom. Her embarassment and sorrow were dripping down from her face.

    If you quit, are you going to work for another noble family? Or are you looking for something else?

    Ill work as a maid in another noble family.

    I see . Im so sorry to hear that youre leaving I thought we could work together for the rest of our lives

    Iughed softly. Actually, Amy, I thought so too. But how can the world be made up of ideals? If that had been the case, my sister and I would have been able to live with our parents for the rest of our lives, we wouldnt have been caught by Count Nigor, and we wouldnt have to set foot in this mansion at all.

    It seems it has gone too far. Ever since I got into a fight with my sister, my thoughts have been nothing but pessimistic. In any case, the moment memories of my previous life returned, my departure from this mansion was set in stone.

    When are you leaving?

    Perhaps in three days?

    Then lets have a farewell party or something before you go! I will call Marie, Bianca, and the other kids.

    It will be good. I will get some leftover bread and fruit from the kitchen and we can enjoy it together.

    At that, Amy opened her eyes and smiled.

    I have received letters of rmendation and resignations. One of the long-standing concerns have now been resolved. But another new concern arose, and that was Isley.

    The thought of seeing the face of Isley Emers again, who had watched me cry, was awkward and made my brain go haywire. I was worried that I might run into him when I went to clean his room, but luckily, he wasnt there.

    When we ran into each other by chance in the hallway, he passed by as if avoiding me. It was a little embarrassing, but wouldnt that be better thaning over and making fun of me?

    The day passed with me working. When I headed back to the dormitory, unlike yesterday, my sister was there. I sat on her bed.

    Sister?

    I thought there would be other defenses because she didnt want to see my face again Are you thinking of reconciling?

    That stupid thought vanished as I looked at her face. It was because my sister, who slowly raised her head, had a face that seemed to holding back anger.

    Me I really hate to be mad at you. I dont want to be angry But why

    She raised her hands and wiped her face, and let out a sigh.

    I mean, at dinner time Amy came over and told me. She really cant believe were leaving the dukes household to be a maid of another noble family, and its so sad that the two of us have to leave When she saw La holding the resignation letter, she was really surprised La Why do I have to hear it from your friend?

    I roughly expected this to happen. Rumors spread quickly, so I had thought of a situation where I might not have to surprise Yuria myself with my actions.

    I sighed, then pulled out an envelope from my pocket.

    Sister, calm down.

    Is this the resignation letter?

    My sister got up and came over to me. She took the document from my hand and checked the contents inside.

    Its really funny. How did you even get a rmendation letter?

    The hand holding the paper trembled.

    I dont know. Why the hell are you trying to leave the dukes house? Does it have something to do with the sudden dislike of the masters?

    My sister said and let out a livelyugh.

    Is that because of what the Count had visitedst time? Id rather understand if its because of that Can you please tell me? Please tell me, Its not that difficult! I am an adult and your sister, Im not as stupid as you think. I mean, Im not a little girl you have to protect

    But.

    It was like a plea.

    My sister grabbed my arm with both hands and lowered her head. Tears dripped down her face.

    My heart throbbed seeing tears in her eyes. If the current situation persists, there will be more fights like before.

    I had such a feeling. Should I just tell her? Count Nigor is still searching for sister. He will keeping to this mansion in the future and I dont know what to do when he finds her. Will she be okay? What if she goes into shock? What if she gets hurt?

    I watched my sister silently and opened my mouth.

    I see . Im so sorry to hear that youre leaving I thought we could work together for the

    rest of our lives

    Iughed softly. Actually, Amy, I thought so too. But how can the world be made up of

    ideals? If that had been the case, my sister and I would have been able to live with our

    parents for the rest of our lives, we wouldnt have been caught by Count Nigor, and we

    wouldnt have to set foot in this mansion at all.

    It seems it has gone too far. Ever since I got into a fight with my sister, my thoughts have

    been nothing but pessimistic. In any case, the moment memories of my previous life

    returned, my departure from this mansion was set in stone.

    When are you leaving?

    Perhaps in three days?

    Then lets have a farewell party or something before you go! I will call Marie, Bianca, and

    the other kids.

    It will be good. I will get some leftover bread and fruit from the kitchen and we can enjoy it

    together.

    At that, Amy opened her eyes and smiled.

    I have received letters of rmendation and resignations. One of the long-standing

    concerns have now been resolved. But another new concern arose, and that was Isley.

    The thought of seeing the face of Isley Emers again, who had watched me cry, was awkward

    and made my brain go haywire. I was worried that I might run into him when I went to clean

    his room, but luckily, he wasnt there.

    When we ran into each other by chance in the hallway, he passed by as if avoiding me. It

    was a little embarrassing, but wouldnt that be better thaning over and making fun of

    me?

    The day passed with me working. When I headed back to the dormitory, unlike yesterday,

    my sister was there. I sat on her bed.

    Sister?

    I thought there would be other defenses because she didnt want to see my face again Are

    you thinking of reconciling?

    That stupid thought vanished as I looked at her face. It was because my sister, who slowly

    raised her head, had a face that seemed to holding back anger.

    Me I really hate to be mad at you. I dont want to be angry But why

    She raised her hands and wiped her face, and let out a sigh.

    I mean, at dinner time Amy came over and told me. She really cant believe were leaving

    the dukes household to be a maid of another noble family, and its so sad that the two

    of us have to leave When she saw La holding the resignation letter, she was really

    surprised La Why do I have to hear it from your friend?

    I roughly expected this to happen. Rumors spread quickly, so I had thought of a situation

    where I might not have to surprise Yuria myself with my actions.

    I sighed, then pulled out an envelope from my pocket.

    Sister, calm down.

    Is this the resignation letter?

    My sister got up and came over to me. She took the document from my hand and checked

    the contents inside.

    Its really funny. How did you even get a rmendation letter?

    The hand holding the paper trembled.

    I dont know. Why the hell are you trying to leave the dukes house? Does it have

    something to do with the sudden dislike of the masters?

    My sister said and let out a livelyugh.

    Is that because of what the Count had visitedst time? Id rather understand if its because

    of that Can you please tell me? Please tell me, Its not that difficult! I am an adult and

    your sister, Im not as stupid as you think. I mean, Im not a little girl you have to protect

    But.

    It was like a plea.

    My sister grabbed my arm with both hands and lowered her head. Tears dripped down her

    face.

    My heart throbbed seeing tears in her eyes. If the current situation persists, there will be

    more fights like before.

    I had such a feeling. Should I just tell her? Count Nigor is still searching for sister. He will

    keeping to this mansion in the future and I dont know what to do when he finds her. Will

    she be okay? What if she goes into shock? What if she gets hurt?

    I watched my sister silently and opened my mouth.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Dont cry.

    I was always weak against my sisters tears. Its been the same since childhood. Isnt everyone like that? When a child much younger than me bursts into tears, Im doomed, and Ill either bring a toy to pacify the child or hand over a snack.

    But there was a day when it rained that I really couldnt stand her face.

    That day, Yuria cried so long, so much, she couldnt even tell if it was rain or tears that flowed down her face. She grabbed the ck umbre rolling on the floor, the rain-soaked hair, and the coffin that contained the icy body as she cried out, Mom, Dad. I still cant forget her moans. Behold, among the partially missing memories, this memory clearly revealed its form

    That day, I thought that I had to protect this delicate and weak child several times younger than me.

    Seeing your crying face reminds me of that day, and the events that happened in the mansion that followed with disgust.

    Okay. I will tell you.

    So please dont cry in front of me

    Then I will

    So please stop crying. It was wrong of me

    I have no choice but to apologize to stop those tears.

    Im sorry for being selfish. But really It was really all because I was thinking of you, sister.

    Like a clown saying unintended things and acting like a fool.

    As if she wanted to say something, she opened her mouth but then shut it again. She replied, wiping away the tears with her hands.

    Are you really going to tell me? That isnt a lie?

    Yeah, really

    Now I really have no choice but to say it.

    There was no other way. If I try to avoid answering, shell get angry, and if I give her the same reason, she wont believe me. Unless I tell her the reason for my actions, there will always be fights and they might get violent over time. There is no time to fight.

    So, La, tell her now.

    You know I have no choice but to speak. And my sister is begging me to tell her

    Oh? This is for the best.

    I couldnt be sure of this the whole time I grabbed my sisters hand and dragged her to the bed. She seated next to me as I organized the story, I had to tell her in my head. It took a long time for me to open my mouth, as constant thoughts flooded over me while I was organizing. I took in a deep breath and exhaled. And looked into my sisters blue eyes. My face reflected there was very distorted. She looked very distressed, like someone stabbed her a with a knife.

    Sister, I met Alexander at the Dukes birthday party.

    Alexander?

    Yurias expression darkened in an instant.

    He didnt do anything to you?

    The previous quarrel made it clear that she didnt trust Alexander at all. She probably never will. From my sisters point of view, the loyal dog who was waving his tail at the Count suddenly changed his attitude and made her escape and gave her money to leave for a foreign country. I wouldnt trust it too.

    He didnt. Dont worry, Alexander is a trustworthy person He even helped us.

    But I was different from my sister. Before escaping, there was a story I had heard from him, and was able to trust Alexander a little.

    I cant remember the details of that story, so its hard to tell my sister.

    That person told me. I dont know why, but the Duke said she wanted to be friends with Count Nigor. She ns to invite a lot of people to this mansion in the future.

    Just hearing Count Nigors name made my sisters body tremble. She clenched the nket tightly.

    When I saw that, I regretted it deeply. I had made her scared just because Im telling her. What is this situation? Why am I was trying to solve it on my own

    Sister, are you okay?

    Just as I was about to stop talking, my sister raised her head.

    Dont worry. Im fine.

    Cold sweat dripping down her face. She looked at me with the fear she was struggling hide. Those blue eyes shone brightly.

    Yeah, I got it. And?

    As I stared into those eyes shouting at me, I felt strange.

    What are you trying to say? I dont get it.

    Unwilling to look any further, I lowered my gaze.

    He said he doesnt seem to have forgotten you yet When the Count sees you, I dont know what he will do.

    We cant stay here any longer. We have to run away.

    So you. Why didnt you tell me earlier? If you had, I would have been able to write a resignation letter. If you just said I am.

    Yuria sighed.

    Okay, lets go. Youre right. If the Countes we cant be here anymore.

    My sister jumped up from her seat. She approached the drawer, opened thepartment on top, and as soon took out the quills and ink I had been given.

    To be honest I Its hard to believe what the Counts aide said. But because you believe him, I will too.

    Then she pulled out a resignation letter from the paperwork she was holding. I watched her as she put resignation letter on the desk and put the ink on a nib.

    Can I just use this?

    Ah, yes. I think you can write it down and give it to the head maid. She submitted the resignation letter and said we had to leave in three days. Then sister Were leaving the mansion, right?

    Then after we leave, are you nning to go to the other nobles who hate Count Nigor? Where are you nning to go? Do you have any ideas in mind?

    Thats.

    Then lets think together. Originally this was We should think about it together.

    Soon, my sisters resignation letter was in my hands. I looked down at it and burst outughing. I couldnt help butugh. It was so easy to convince her. I was just barely telling her the reason and she was ready to go all out.

    When I exined the reason, my sister epted the situation so easily and wrote her resignation letter. Plus, she didnt seem as shocked as I thought she would be.

    I thought my sister would cry when I told her about the Count Nigor matter. She was terrified and trembling, thinking he was going to catch her. I thought she was going to cover her ears and yell at me to shut up.

    But it wasnt.

    So, have I been stupid all this time? Did I foolishly hide the secrets and act like an idiot? no. No, no, no, no! My sister is just trying to pretend shes okay because Im watching, and she must have been very shocked inside. Its just that she doesnt show it. So, I have to protect my sister, right?

    When we were young, when boys yed tricks with her, she didnt know how to resist, and cried rivers, same at our parents funeral, and also when we escaped from the Counts mansion. My sister is a weak person.

    She has always been. So, its me who is the strong one and the one that has to protect her.

    As if trying to convince me to admit I was stupid, my sister followed up.

    La. Do I look good?

    I looked up at my sister. uh? What the hell happened? My sisters face could not be seen clearly, as if there was a mist in front of me. My vision was blurry as if I was wearing wrong power sses. I couldnt tell what my sister was doing, whether she really was okay or not.

    I am not as weak as you think. Even if you say things like that, I wont cry or run away.

    Then dont hide anything from me in the future.

    You too It will ease the burden if you are not alone

    I couldnt answer. For now, I was forced to reply, but, if possible, I will not mention the Count to my sister. That was how I was protecting my sister. Yuria looked down at me and rubbed my hands softly, and then turned away from me.

    I changed into my pajamas and went into my sisters bed. Its been a long time since I was a kid to sleep together in the same bed.

    And hugged each other to sleep.

    As I closed my eyes, buried in the warmth, my heart felt at ease. I wish I could live happily with my sister for the rest of my life like this. Thats all, its just a small wish. Why, why is it so hard to live?

    Who wants to conquer the world? Or did I say I wanted to be the richest person in the empire? As I thought about it, tears welled up. To hide from her, I gently fell from her arms and wiped away my tears.

    There was no need to be in the dark again. After all, were escaping from this mansion now. There was no way to meet Count Nigor, nor to see the faces of the masters. Finally free, The freedom Ive been dreaming about . I grabbed Yuriaa hand and fell asleep.

    And I dreamed being trapped. Someone sitting with a chair in front of the gate to my cell stared at me with a nk look. I yelled at him to get out. Someone reached out and stroked my cheek. It was a man. He had red eyes. It was a very unpleasant dream; I couldnte to my senses for a long time after waking up.

    But the reason I didnt pay much attention to my dreams was because today was a perfect day. I woke up in the morning, my sister was smiling as usual, and a delicious chicken sandwich waiting for me at breakfast. Besides, I was reluctant to meet the three masters, and I never met Isley.

    Even when I went to clean his room, it was empty, and the clothes I had usually taken out wereid out on the bed in a meticulously organized state. Arthur didnt call me to look for the cat, and I didnt see Osses flirting with my sister.

    Even though my friends were sad that I had to leave, they talked happily about what to eat at the farewell party. With Lemon, who was always arguing with me, I shared stories about the resignation letter that had spread, and stories of everyday life.

    The head maid took back the resignation form, gave detailed instructions on what to do before we left, and beckoned us to leave.

    But even though everything was going smoothly, I felt uneasy.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Who knows?

    How I felt when the resignation letter I handed over yesterday came back to me.

    Why are you giving this to me, Head maid?

    I stared nkly at the resignation letter that had been pushed in front of me. This was my resignation letter, with the words La Hanson dripping on the envelope in ink. The head maid with an unknown expression opens her mouth and begins to say unbelievable words.

    La, the duke said that she would not process the resignation letter.

    Yes? that What do you mean? why? Why didnt the Duke process the resignation letter?

    I dont know either. because this is the first time. She said I can take care of Yurias stuff, so why only yours

    Did she misunderstand something? This Its so weird. Why all of a sudden The Duke?

    With that, there is nothing more I can do. If the Duke said no, there must be some reason. If I know anything, Ill tell you, so go ahead.

    It came out like that. I couldnte to my senses for a long time. what? What happened? Why doesnt she allow me? Theres no reason, no reason I thought I could escape. why? Everything was going well. Then why?

    It felt like my stomach was twisting. As if wearing sses that dont fit, my eyes be hazy. Did I do something wrong?

    Did I write the format wrong? Were there any words in the resignation letter that upset the Dukes heart? When I opened the document and looked at the contents inside, nothing stood out.

    If my sisters thing had been returned, I would have thought that one of the masters was doing something strange. But it was my resignation letter that came back, I had no idea why.

    I walked down the hallway trembling while holding my resignation letter tightly. I dont know what to do in this case. Should I go and ask the Duke directly? I dont know if shell meet me, a maid, just because I went looking for her. But, I still had to meet and ask.

    When I realized, I had arrived in front of the Dukes office. I approached the huge door, which looked twice asrge as the other room, and was carefully engraved with roses.

    There was a gloomy atmosphere that seemed to cause great harm if it entered without permission.

    The moment he reached out to knock, Osses opened the door and came out. Through the gap in the slightly opened door, a figure of someone in a Duke and a suit could be seen secretly. Are you a guest? It may be the butler, as I have no memory of meeting someone at the front door. It was such a gorgeous suit for a butler. As I was immersed in those thoughts, Osses called out my name. He looked at me and opened his eyes wide as if surprised.

    La?

    Hello, Master.

    What is going on here?

    I want to meet the Duke. I have something to tell her

    The Duke is very busy right now, so it will be difficult to meet her. Do I have to tell the Duke? Its okay if you can tell me.

    Osses smiled and looked at the resignation letter I was holding. The mysterious smile was strangely unpleasant, so I had no choice but to secretly hide my resignation letter behind my back.

    No. The Duke is very busy, so Ill see her next time. Then I just

    By the way, youre thinking of leaving the mansion?

    As I was about to greet him formally and turn around, he spit it out like a thoughtful person.

    Thats too bad. that you are leaving Its not just me. Arthur was also very sad that La was leaving.

    And Osses lowered his waist to the level of my eyes and began to whisper.

    So did it Arthur tell the Duke not to ept Las resignation letter?

    Yes? Master Arthur What do you mean? young master?

    I asked several times, but Osses did not give an answer. He closed his eyes again, smiled, and left. I was startled by his actions of unconsciously grabbing his clothes and daringly touching the noblemans body, so I apologized quickly and released my hands.

    I crumpled up my resignation letter, looking away from his back. The Duke did not love his sons, but she did almost all their wishes so long as they did not interfere with her work. If that was true, the Duke would have listened to Arthur and immediately stopped my retirement. But even if it is true, doubts remain. Why is Osses telling me that, and why did Arthur ask her to refuse my resignation letter?

    Thats weird. That doesnt make sense. There is no reason to stop my retirement, why? It would have been convincing if he had prevented my sister from resigning. However, I couldnt think of any reason why she wouldnt receive the resignation letter from the maid. So I decided to meet Arthur.

    Hah, is that true? Did the master really tell the duke not to ept my resignation letter? If thats true, why? Did he not like the fact that he had a riot in his study? Did you feel bad that I fell on the masters body, saying I was going to save the cat? Or did I do something disrespectful in the garden? So, are you doing this on purpose to annoy me?

    Swallowing questions that seemed toe out of my throat at any moment, I went straight to Arthurs room. But Arthur was not there. I asked the servants where Arthur was, but I couldnt find Arthur in the study, in the quiet parlor, or even in the garden.

    I sat down in the back of a quiet mansion without anyone. Where the hell did you go? When I didnt want to see him it was easy to meet him, I felt like I wanted to shout. It was frustrating.

    At that moment, I heard the rustling of leaves of grass rubbing against something next to me. I turned my head to where the sound wasing from and fell.

    Master Isley?

    There was Isley Emers.

    Why Are you here?

    His hair, which was not usually tidy, was still brittle, and his clothes were wrinkled and dirty.

    The dazed expression on his face, as if possessed, did not seem sane at all. He didnt answer my question and started to say something else.

    Why are you leaving?

    Yes?

    What? What are you talking about?

    Isley walked through the bushes and came to me. The closer the distance with him, the more my chest creeps in. I staggered back, but to no avail. He took a step closer to me and grabbed both of my arms. I let out a short moan as I felt a tingling pain.

    Do you hate being my exclusive servant so much?

    I have no idea what youre talking about

    Or is it just that you hate me so much?

    Isleyughed as if he was about to cry. The reason why my heart sank for a moment was not because the expression on his face was pitiful. This is because the power that binds me and the emotions contained in the eyes looking at me were so unfamiliar and frightening.

    It hurts, it hurts. let me go

    Do you hate me?

    I was startled. How did you know that? Even if Im someone who shows emotions easily on my face, would I be that offended? I tried to shake his hand, but he grabbed my arm and did not move.

    Youre leaving because you dont want to see me. Right?

    Its not like that.

    The masters at Emers Mansion were one of the reasons my sister and I wanted to go out, but the proportion was not that great. In any case, we are going out in a hurry so as not to meet Count Nigor.

    But even if I hate him and say Im leaving, what is this, treating me like this? Im just a a rude and ignorant maid. I mean, theres no reason for him to care at all.

    So I wanted to spit out what it had to do with it, but I couldnt say anything about the dangerous atmosphere of Isley.

    No, not that!

    A man several times taller than me is very intimidating just by being there.

    If he pped me on the cheek with that huge hand, I had no choice but to be helpless, and if he hit my stomach with his fist, I would have no choice but to sit down and cry. Even if I struggle to resist, if you are pped in the cheek and then pressed down with that body, I will have no choice but to be quiet.

    I usually thought that getting hit wasnt scary and it wasnt a big deal, but I thought maybe it was because I was out of my mind or because the situation was very confusing, and I thought that I might get hit by him if I made a mistake, so I cringed at Isleys shout. At the same time as I felt fear, I felt a cold sweat dripping down my cheeks and my body trembling. I cant afford to be terrified. First of all, I had to calm Isley, who seemed insane at first nce.

    Did you think I wouldnt have noticed? Haha, but Im smarter than I thought I dont know if you hate me or like me. In the first ce, you looked at me with eyes that you hated so much that you wanted me to die How can I not notice?

    Calm down, master. I dont hate master. Why would I?

    Liar.

    Isley bowed his head.

    Why do you hate me? Why are you scared of me? We were close before. You thought of me as a friend and you liked me. But one day you got weird you act weird! I made you angry when I was joking and it made meugh! Now you put on a terrible face. You used to tell me about your daily life sometimes. Who did you y with, who you were close with, who you got along with It was fun even without tea. but now you Youre just trying to avoid me.

    Yes, there were times when we had a good time. Before the novels memory returned, I thought, ironically, that he was a pretty decent guy. Although there was a hint of arrogance characteristic of aristocrats at times, he was always bright, cheerful, and friendly to me, making it a pleasure to be around him. He may have thought of me as a friend.

    No. I still like the master You might think its presumptuous, but I thought of you as a friend.

    Isley doesnt listen to what I forcefully said.

    Why did you suddenly change? What did I do to you? How big was my mistake is it? Then, as usual, you can scream and ask for an apology. Do not run away!

    His voice trembled like a weeping man. When I heard the voice, I felt a little sympathy and fear.

    I really wanted to ask him.

    Whats wrong? Why are you doing this to me? Why are you suddenlying and holding me? Why are you saying things like not to hate you with a face that looks like youre about to cry? Please dont make that face in front of me. Because it was me who really wanted to cry right now.

    He put his face on me. Now instead of sadness on Isleys face, there was anger. I pushed back and hit the wall.

    And it happened in an instant.

    It wasnt until Isleys face came close enough that I could feel his breath, and then moved away from me again, that I realized he had kissed me.

    Realizing that, my eyes clouded over.

    The figure of Isley Emers, no, the whole world trembles like a water surface hit by stones.

    I, I, I think I like you

    There was a lingering warmth on his lips.

    I like you.

    I had a headache and my legs were shaking.

    Like a person who ate rotten food, my stomach ached terribly, and churned.

    The feeling was pushed up to the end of my throat with an unbearable feeling of rejection.

    Then dont leave.

    Ugh-.

    In the end, I emptied everything inside. Shaking off the hand that was still holding me, I leaned against the wall and threw up.

    Do you like me

    Why?

    What did I do? What did I do wrong that you like me? Why are you kissing my lips recklessly? Where did I go wrong? Where did the story get twisted? I didnt want him to like my sister, but that didnt mean I wanted him to like me. The story I knew was twisted.

    Everything was confusing. It was now impossible for me to tell whether it was Isley Emers or James Nigor before my eyes. But do we really need to separate the two? It felt the same to make physical contact without considering the other persons thoughts.

    Are you joking? Even if I ask you to tell me its a joke, Isley whispers that he likes me again.

    I was desperate.

    Its a nightmare.

    This cant be real.

    Yes. This is clearly just a terrible nightmare, and when I wake up I will be lying in bed in my room.

    I lost consciousness as I struggled to catch my breath.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Yuria pushed a teacup, a kettle full of hot tea, and a tray with snacks to go with the tea, and headed to the Dukes office. Ordinarily, another maid was in charge of this task, but today the duke specially ordered her to bring her tea.

    The maid in charge was neither sick nor on vacation. She knocked on the office, feeling suspicious.

    Duke, I brought you tea and snacks.

    Come in.

    Yuria was several times more careful than usual and entered the room. Inside the office were seated the Duke and a person believed to be a guest. Originally, in the Duke family, everyone was informed about it and prepared to wee them a few days before the guests arrived.

    The employees could not be unaware of the guests visiting the mansion. But Yuria couldnt quite figure out the identity of the person sitting on the sofa. Could he possibly be the dukes secret guest? So, why did you bring me here? Did my mouth look so heavy that she believed I wouldnt reveal the customers identity?

    Yuria, who raised her head after greetings, was so startled that she almost cried when she saw the face of the customer. Why are you here?

    It was Alexander.

    With dark brown hair and green eyes, he was sitting on the sofa, looking at Yuria with a nk look. His unpleasantly expressionless face wrinkles as they eyes meet.

    Why are you making such an annoying face? Rather, its not right for me to make such a face, right?

    If the Duke had not been present, she would have run to Alexander right away and inquired what he was thinking. Looking at him reminded me of what happened in Count Nigors mansion. Yuria strained her trembling hands and poured tea into the teacup. The teacup is filled with a soft crackling sound.

    Its not strange to think. L told me the exchanges between Count Nigor and Duke Emus will increase. Did he even send his aide to start the exchange? Yuria put the teacup down in front of the duke and lifted up the assistants share of the teacup.

    Then the duke said.

    Alexander Walter, do you want to say hello, though? Isnt that a familiar face? Yuria Hanson has always been your masters lover, wouldnt it be against etiquette if you didnt say hello?

    I really couldnt help it. It was truly unavoidable that Yuria dropped the teacup on the floor and shattered it, and spilled steaming hot tea on the floor. She bowed her head and quickly apologized.

    Sorry, sorry. I will clean it up quickly.

    The hand holding the skirt trembled.

    Now, what did the Duke say? Did she say that I am Count Nigors lover? how to?

    Only a few people knew that Yuria was being held by Count Nigor, who locked her up in a room in the mansion and blocked most of the employees from entering. However, if it was the dukes power, it would be able to easily find out about that amount of information. Then, does the Duke have to work hard to find out information about Yuria, who is only one of the many maids in the mansion? It must have been useless information to her. Yuria couldnt think any more.

    No need to clean it. Just stand there.

    When she asked to raise her head, Yuria slowly raised her face. Alexander was staring at the Duke with an angry face.

    What is this?

    Did you think I didnt know? You should be thankful for pretending not to know all this time. If we hide this fact, wont the trust be shaken between us? I mean, I think Yuria Hanson will be a great help in our work. What do you think?

    It wont help. She probably doesnt know anything, and she probably doesnt know any useful information. She is just a victim yed by the Count.

    Thats your opinion.

    Yuria could guess quite a lot from their conversation. There is some kind of contract between the two, and the fact is that she may be of great use in that matter. And, nevertheless, Alexander hid Yurias existence from the Duke

    The duke was sipping tea.

    Arent you curious what we are talking about now?

    She nced at the duke and shrugged at the dukes question. She was curious, but she didnt want to know at all. Because she had heard that it is not umon for the maid to hear their master secret.

    If I could, I would have run away from this ce. She shook her head in a negative way and said it was okay, but the Duke continued.

    As you know, very is illegal in this empire. To abolish the ve auction with the previous emperor and exterminate the nobles who held it is one of the most splendid achievements of the duke family. But they say ve auctions are popr in the ck market these days.

    Alexander jumped up from his seat. In the process, there was a roar from the table, which was mmed with his fists. His face, drenched in indescribable emotions, was dyed red.

    Duke! Please stop! Please dont bring that kid into this .

    You fool. Dont put your feelings into working for a cause. When you look at that child, does it remind you of your family?

    I, I .

    Alexander pursed his lips as if he wanted to say something, and then sat down.

    No. Continue.

    There were only rumors about the ve auction, but no one really knew what it was. Some people may dismiss it as just a stupid rumor and pass it on, but Im not thatme. I started to investigate, thinking that there must be a reason for such a rumor. Then I found out from a nobleman that Count Nigor might have something to do with the auction.

    .

    Then he was found dead the next day. Even if I wasnt that kind of person. No further information could be obtained from the body. After that I tried to find evidence of the auction or the actual location of the auction, but could not find it. Walter worked hard as a spy, but to no avail. I would have to find evidence or capture the scene before using the crime or not. Someone with a power equal to mine must have been Count Nigors back. First of all, Im assuming that the ship behind it is the Duke of Nikerman. Strangely enough, he got along with the Count.

    ve. At those words, Yuria remembered something. But she tried to think differently, as fear, disgust, and unbearable anger surged from her just peeking at her memories. Alexander was the dukes spy? Since when? So he felt pity for us and helped us escape? I wanted to evacuate my swollen stomach, but I held it in.

    Why Are you saying that to me?

    Because I think you will help. Youve been with Count Nigor for almost a year, havent you? How did I know without asking? Because in this world, if you give money and frighten, you will confide in anything. You must have been nominally lovers, so you would have known the secret circumstances of Count Nigor. Yes?

    Now I know. Obviously, the duke had ordered the tea toe out to inquire about this.

    I.

    Yuria grabbed her stinging forehead. The hand that wiped away the cold sweat was ufortably wet. I dont know. ve? Auction? ck market? She couldnt have known that. Even if she knows. She doesnt want to remember what happened there. Just like no one wants to relive the dream after waking up from a nightmare.

    Didnt I tell you about the ve auction?

    I am that .

    Without realizing it, Yuria retreated back and forth. She may have acted out and desire to run away. She grabbed the doorknob, but wasnt confident enough to open it. Because she was afraid of the duke, who lived in fear of her employees and others, and she was not confident enough to handle her wrath after she went on her own.

    Tell me everything you know. If the information is useful, it can be a big reward.

    When she couldnt speak properly, the atmosphere in the room became heavy in an instant. Yuria thought that it was difficult not only to move, but also to breathe. The duke was expressionless, but ufortably, she tapped the table with her finger.

    I dont know anything Really. I am I just.

    You dont know? dont make that face. Do you not want to speak or do you cant? Did you receive any threats from Count Nigor?

    I didnt even receive any threats. However, some memories silence people more effectively than threats. When Yuria started to sweat with a face that looked like she was about to copse at any moment, the Duke said, Hmm she made a sound and sipped her tea. Alexander, unable to see, opened his mouth.

    Duke. She looks like she needs more time. Those days are not very good memories. She will suffer a lot just thinking about it.

    Then Ill give you more time.

    Yuria was able to leave the office only after receiving the Dukes permission and a request such as threatening not to tell anyone about todays affairs. Even though we only met for a few dozen minutes, my legs were shaking. Yuria leaned against the wall and pped with her fists until her immobile legs could move.

    So much had happened in that short amount of time, I had no idea what had actually happened.

    At this moment, I wanted to see L like crazy. She wanted to be held in her little arms andin that it was hard and painful. As if Yuria possessed, she tried to walk into my sisters work area, but she stopped. And she wept over her own pity. She sobbed silently, covering her face with her hands.

    I am a very stupid and pathetic person.

    Even in the midst of this, you are thinking of relying on your younger sister! Isnt that why L keeps trying to solve it on her own? L lost her memory. It was all her fault, that she was not as mature as her age, who could not understand what she was doing and turned into a child. Even L can now depend on herself, and it hurts so much that her joy has changed for a while from that moment.

    If you know how difficult L has been but try to rely on it, you are not ashamed. Yuria wiped the tears with her sleeve and pped hard on her cheek.

    She seemed to havee to her senses as much as the tingling pain.

    If the duke confided to me like this, it was said that she was likely to tell L as well. L, too, was the person who stayed in Count Nigors mansion for almost a year. Perhaps she had called L before calling herself.

    Thinking like that, I wanted to see L again. This time she was concerned, not because she wanted to depend. As she held the little child in her arms, she wanted to ask if something had happened with the Duke, and whether she had been terrifying to you.

    Yuria was searching the mansion to find L and found knights approaching her.

    They held Yuria with a frown on her face and made her immobile. She asked what they were doing, but there was no answer.

    She struggled instinctively, but her body could not beat the knights. How could Yuria even win over a knight who had trained their body so much? The knights grabbed Yuria, who was exhausted, and took her somewhere.

    After a while, Yuria realized that they were taking her to the female employees quarters, her and Ls room.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Aunt Emily yelled at the head maid.

    Head maid, think again. Theres no way these kids would do something like that, would they?

    In front of the room was the maid, L, Emily Pouch, and a maid with a familiar face. It was Monica, who was ten years older than me, who lived in the next room. The first thing that caught my eye was the appearance of L, who was crushed by the maids and screaming loudly, rather than the chaotic room with the door opened and Emily being held captive by the maids.

    She was dripping with tears.

    When I saw it, my heart felt like it was going to fall.

    Where did she get that strength? Yuria threw away all the mens hands holding her and ran to L. She violently pushed the maids who had subdued L, and she quickly raised L to make sure she wasnt hurt. Normally, she would have given them a brief apology, but now she doesnt feel like doing it at all.

    Yuria concentrated her whole mind on checking her sisters body. His cheeks were red as if she had been hit, and blood dripped from her knee, which had been scratched somewhere.

    La, L, my little sister this Whats happening? What happened? Who hurt her? Do these people hurt you? Is she okay?

    La looked at Yuria with a nk face.

    Master Isley suddenly came to me When she woke up, she was lying in the infirmary Suddenly the maids brought her here I am I do not know I dont know anything anymore

    When Yuria met those eyes as if she had given up everything, she felt more anger than sadness. He said that Yuria had already seen the same eyes as La in the mansion of Count Nigor. She would hide La behind her and shriek her screams at the people, unwillingly.

    What are you doing!

    What do we want to ask? Im really disappointed in you guys. Im sorry I wrote you a letter of rmendation! How dare you steal the masters belongings? I feel sorry for Emily who rmended it to you.

    I have no idea what youre talking about? All I know now is that you are being rude to my sister.

    Yuria struggled to contain her anger and spoke. She let out theughter as if the maid was absurd. The words that came out of her mouth were so full of nonsense that it was hard to listen to them.

    One day, Monica, who was living next door to us, said that she witnessed an unbelievable sight. She saw La, a meremoner, entering the room with a brooch made of jewels. It wasnt once or twice. It is said that Yuria or La went into the room with expensive items every day.

    Monica found this suspicious and decided to search our room today. Then, a lot of things that seemed to belong to the masters were discovered. When Monica realized that we had stolen the masters belongings, she informed the head maid.

    The head maid said that she did not believe it at first, but after seeing the testimonies of Monica and other maids and the items from the room, she couldnt help but believe it. So she called the culprits Yuria and La, and she decided to investigate and punish them.

    This was the end of this thing.

    Did she steal? Its false. Why did this happen?

    Did the Duke take revenge because she didnt like my answer? I hope it is. She said she would give me more time.

    Yuria bit her lip.

    We never did anything like that.

    Yuria thought that she was suffocating in this situation.

    Really. Investigate again. All those who testified are lying. We are not guilty.

    The evidence is here, but you keep getting away with it!

    The maid grabbed Yurias wrist and forced her into the room. She showed her the ornate dagger that was in the drawer. She spilled the essories inside her torn pillow, and took out the books hidden between the clothes in her closet.

    Yuria saw Ossess favorite books in it, and found a dagger that Isley was circling a lot, and an earring that Arthur asionally wore.

    Witnesses, witnesses, and evidence all came out. Even if it isnt us, its no use. The words she brings out are just in excuses. She doesnt know what will happen to her if she covers her sins like this. If we get kicked out, we may be lucky, and if we are unlucky, we may be imprisoned somewhere because you dared to touch a noblemans belongings. Yuria clenched her fist.

    Not really Believe me

    Head maid didnt do anything.

    What should I do? What should I do? Is there any way out of this situation? Can you solve it? La, what would you do if it were you? I, I have no idea I dont know what else to do. If it had been you before you lost your memory, it would definitely have been able to solve it. Im pathetic. stupid. Even if I think I want to be like you and try to be like that, I always end up like this.

    It was then.

    Yes. I stole it.

    La opened her mouth with a dry smile.

    But there are some things that people say are wrong. Actually, the two of us didnt steal it, I stole it all by myself. The masters say they are greedy when they see things. Isnt it funny to put a fish in front of a cat and hope it passes quietly? So please leave my sister alone. Because there is nothing wrong with Yuria.

    No What are you talking about?

    You cant admit that.

    Yuria hugged La into her arms and covered her mouth. And she screamed out loud. She said no, she was too scared to tell a lie, and she actually said she stole it all by herself. She said in a weeping voice that she would do anything if you forgive her. The head maid said she no longer wanted to hear excuses from the two of us, and she gave instructions to the knights.

    The knights captured Yuria and La and locked them in the mansions basement.

    Emilys shouts and Yurias rebellion were of no avail.

    Yuria and La were separated and locked in a cage. In the prison on Las left there was Yuria. Yuria rolled rough on the floor because she was thrown by the knights. With only two knights left, the rest went back to the ground.

    Yuria bumped into the floor and grabbed her chin and approached the iron cage.

    L! L, are you okay?

    No voice could be heard from the other side.

    L.

    Yuria was nervous. L, like herself, was thrown into prison.

    Could it be that she bumped into something and lost her mind? So why cant you talk? Or are you so shocked by the current situation? Yuria also wanted to copse, but she couldnt because she was worried about L who was next to her. She asked the knights about the condition of her sister, but there was no answer.

    ***

    My name is La Hanson.

    I was reincarnated in the romance fantasy novel <em>The Secret of the Rose House</em> with memories of my previous life. Because it was a novel I liked, I was able to deduce that I was reincarnated in this devastated novel bybining the facts I knew.

    You dont know how surprised I was when I found out. Oh my gosh! How could God do this to me?! Even though I didnt believe in God, I often went to church with my parents! There are many other good novels, but why is it a devastating novel? Still, I loved my family in this world.

    In particr, I loved Yuria, my older sister and the protagonist of this world. Shes nice, shes pretty, she smiles well, she looks cute, and shes a lot younger than me in previous life, but how can I not love this little girl who is my older sister and wants to take care of me?

    In my previous life, I got closer because I had a younger sister with a big age gap. Thats why I was even more desperate that <em>The Secret of the Rose House</em> was a devastating novel.

    Why are you tired? If its a mistress, its good! It would have been very happy if we could see our cute Yuria being loved by handsome and talented men.

    There is no use in suffering. The future has already been decided. What I can do is use the memories of my past life to change the future. The first thing I decided to change was the death of my parents.

    In the original story, our parents, who were fabric merchants, were attacked and killed by a back alley gang while bringing fabric to a clothing store in the Marquis of Vermore. So I advised my parents never to do business with clothing stores in the Marquis of Vermore.

    My parents listened to me well because I had a history of using memories from my previous life to show them a lot of smart things that were not my age (my parents thought I was a genius) and pretending to have developed things that existed in the world of my previous life by myself. They didnt even go near the Marquis of Vermore, as I said, and the case seemed to be settled that way.

    But one day, after work, the carriage my parents were riding in slipped and fell down a cliff. The coachman and our parents died. It was sad and painful. Despair that I couldnt even put into words came over me. I couldnt help but fall down and cry stupidly. I had someone to take care of. Yuria, my family, a girl who is like my little sister.

    I didnt give up. Even if I couldnt change the fate of my parents, I thought that I could change Yurias fate.

    Originally, Yuria went to Emily, our mothers friend, right after our parents died. And it was the storyline of her working for the Duke of Emers on her rmendation. So I dont want to leave my hometown, my parents graves here miss us, etc., and using all sorts of coercion, She said that it was a woman in the Countess of Nigor.

    Yuria, who was particrly weak to me, eventually decided to follow my advice.

    We each found a job and made money. I was confident I could live really well.

    I was thinking of saving a little more money and leaving here to be a tutor or run a business with the business items I had in my head.

    Yuria and I were happy for a while.

    Until Countess Nigor died of a sudden heart attack and his son became the new lord.

    Even if I didnt say it was a man in the Count of Nigor I, we, Yuria wouldnt have had to go through that.

    So its all because of me.

    Its because of me.

    If I know the future and cant use it properly, whats the point? Did I ever think that I could change the future with just one piece of knowledge? If nothing could be changed, it would have been better not to know. It was more painful to know.

    When I opened my eyes, the gloomy past had disappeared and a cold reality greeted me. I was lying on the floor with my head leaning against the wall of the prison, tears streaming from my eyes. It was after quite some time that I began to feel a tingling pain in the back of my head, soaked in negative emotions.

    Apparently, when the knight threw me, I identally hit my head and passed out.

    One of the memories of the past that I forgot to mention that I did not remember and I had a shock to the head came back. I moaned and sat leaning against the wall.

    I stared nkly at the iron cage for a while, then pped my head with my hands.

    I stood up, bit my arm and pinched my thigh. I banged my head against the wall several times beforeughing. The hatred of me grew so strong that I couldnt stand it without punishing me.

    It was really because of me. It happened because I was the person behind that reason. Haha.

    Hahaha

    I want to die.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Something hot and sticky fell to the floor.

    It hurts

    Originally blood is red, but it looked like a deep purple in the dark prison where only the small torches the knights had lit in the hallway dimly lit up.

    Im d it looks purple. It was because I did not want to see the red color reminiscent of Isley Emers now. It seemed like I would scream when I encountered such a vivid red as his pupils.

    I sat with my head against the wall and closed my eyes.

    How did ite? Why did me and my sister end up in a prison? It all happened so quickly that it still doesnt feel real.

    I just feel like Ive fallen into a terrible nightmare.

    I woke up in the mansions infirmary after being forced to do something terrible by Isley. I couldnt get up, so Iy in bed for a while, staring at the ceiling. It wasnt to the level where I wasnt feeling energetic. It was mncholy, painful, and terrifying, and I felt like I was going to die. As if it were a bug that burrowed into my brain, Isleys face and the voice that said he liked me kepting back to my mind, and I felt like I was going crazy.

    As I was screaming in my heart, the knights suddenly entered the infirmary. They grabbed me and forced me to the womens dormitory. After that, I was framed for stealing and this is what it is.

    Could it be Isleys fault that I was imprisoned? Did he punish me for not epting his heart? Or is he holding me back from leaving? I was already convinced in my mind that the culprit was Isley.

    Several maids gave false testimony that they saw us stealing.

    The person who could move the maids like that must have been the person in power sitting on it.

    The head maid and dukes of each servant, the dukes sons. The range is noticeably narrowed because the housekeeper, the butler, and the duke couldnt have done this to me. The Dukes son, the most suspicious of them, is Isley. Even in the original story, he was one of the culprits who imprisoned my sister in the basement, so there was now for him not to do the same.

    Disgusting, Dirty bastard,Garbage. Did you do this because I look like a beggar? If possible, I want to take out his heart and cut out all the feelings of love. Thats why I hated you guys. Theyre just like Count Nigor. A garbage that uses his power and status to punish others just because he loves them!

    If this is Isleys fault, then it is because of me that Yuria was used of being a thief along with me, and that she was imprisoned in a dungeon. Come to think of it, all the bad things that happen to her have always been because of me. She was horrified by Count Nigor, imprisoned in a dungeon, everything.

    Because of me

    Something swollen in my chest.

    It is a kind of emotion that cannot be defined simply because it is hot, stuffy, painful, and mixed with various kinds of things. It exits the body in the form of tears. Blood and tears mixed and ran down the jawline.

    Wiping the tears away with my sleeve, I leaned my back against the wall and sat down.

    Dont t Cry. I mean dont cry. You dont even deserve to cry.

    At that moment, I heard a voice that sounded like it was being pounded against the walls of the prison.

    L!

    It was Yurias voice.

    What is that sound? Are you okay? Why hasnt there been an answer before? I was worried.

    I didnt want to be found crying, so I cleared my voice once and answered slowly.

    I fainted a bit, yes. I must have banged my head in the wall the wrong way when I was locked up.

    Oh my gosh What the knights do to you Are you sick a lot? Isnt it possible to bleed? Medicine, medicine Ah not here

    A worried voice is so kind. Yuria has always been kind to me. Maybe its because she doesnt know what Ive done. If Im going to save her and find out what happens, its clear that even her obviously good girl will resent me.

    Its all because of you that my life was ruined. This wouldnt have happened if you stayed still!

    My heart throbbed at the thought that that pretty face would be distorted with anger and disgust. A small mumble of sorry was blocked by the wall and could not reach her.

    Yuria continued to speak in a bright voice.

    Were you scared?

    Dont worry too much. It will be fine. We never really stole anything from the masters. The truth wille out one day, right? Soon the maid will find out that we are innocent and will set us free.

    Lie, without thinking that way. Her voice was shaky, so I could tell she could pretend and try not to worry about me.

    She has a foreboding. Some great force has pushed us here, and theres no way well ever be released. You must be acutely aware that you may soon be marked as a criminal and rot in prison or, if you are unlucky, tortured.

    We are not

    Its not okay.

    It was only after I uttered those words that I realized that I had made a mistake. I raised my hand and quickly covered my mouth. What did I say now? To say something like this to someone who is trying tofort me.

    As usual, I wanted to agree that it wasnt like that, I also believed that we would be released, but I was choked up and couldnt say anything more. Perhaps not simply because I am choked, but because the thoughts of the terrible things toe make it hard to agree with the false hopes.

    Sister, well never be okay. youre going to get in trouble,we will be convicted and tortured for stealing. Isley will tease me in every way while saying he loves me, and he might kill sister because she interferes with his own love. Well never get out of this dungeon forever.

    I decided not to talk about the thoughts thate to my mind.

    Yuria shut her mouth at my negative reply, and the dungeon was silent again. It was a breathtaking stillness.

    I thought she was offended by my words. She thought she wouldnt talk anymore. As if to make her realize that it was a wrong idea, after a while, Yurias voice was heard.

    I know.

    Huh?

    Still, Ill do it anyway. Ill get you out of here somehow. only you for sure. So dont cry, L

    At Yurias words, I couldnt help butugh. how? in what way? What can my sister do? I didnt think she could do anything with her tenderness. Yuria was just something she had to protect, but she wasnt the one who could protect me. Didnt she eventually surrender to the young master in the original story as well? So I dont believe her words that she uttered pathically.

    How can we ovee this situation? Should I even beg for Isley to release me, Ill do anything for him? Then he might release me for being pitiful. No, it wont work. No sympathy, but a meanugh and tell me to stay locked up for the rest of my life. He would say it looks the best when I lock up.

    No matter how much I thought about it, there was no way. Now I cant do anything. Even if I can do something, I dont want to do it. Because now I cant be sure of my actions. Each time I struggled to avoid a horrific event, it woulde back with a more horrific oue. So it was in the days of Count Nigor, and it is still the case today. Trying to avoid the young master, I made her run into Count Nigor, and trying not to get involved with the young master, I bought Isleys heart and imprisoned her in a dungeon.

    My existence only had a bad effect on Yuria, and every time I did something, the story got messed up. All the actions I did for her were useless, and my very existence is a living sin. Perhaps the terrible scum was me, not Count Nigor or the young masters. Havent you been tormenting Yuria continuously in the name of favor and help?

    Feeling frustrated, I grabbed my head and wanted to scream. I wanted to hold on to the iron bars and swear at Isley. The reason I couldnt do that was because I had lost all the strength in my body. I was angry and contrary to my heart I didnt want to do anything. I didnt want to do anything, say nothing, breathe and die. Next to me, Yuria called out my name with a pitiful voice.

    Instead of answering, I just closed my eyes.

    The sound of footsteps was heard in the distance.

    The sound of ttering shoes hit the basement wall and hum. who? Wearing shoes in this mansion was usually the level of nobles or butlers. At first I thought Isley hade into the dungeon to see me. But I soon realized it wasnt. Isley said he would die of difort and he never wore shoes except on special asions.

    So who are you? Did the Duke of Emerse to see the stupid maids who dared to steal from the nobles? Or did the head maide to tell us whats going to happen next? I could hear the knights politely greeting those approaching. I opened my eyes when I heard the knocking sound approaching. There was an unexpected person standing there. Osses Emus was looking at me with amp that was glowing orange. My sister, at the same time as me, eximed, as if surprised that she had noticed this.

    Young master?

    A rattling noise was heard from the prison next door. There was no doubt that Yuria was clinging to the iron cage. She eximed, Master! once again, as if she was desperate, but Osses didnt even look towards her. Just staring at me When I see those red eyes, Isleys facees to mind, and he frowns.

    Why did Ossese here? Any reason toe here? Did youe to see Yuria? It didnt seem like that.

    It was because he was standing in front of the prison where I was imprisoned and looking at me with a strange face. If you didnte to see Yuria, then you must havee to see us for a while after hearing our story from the maid. I was curious to see how stupid the maids had their hands on noble things. Or maybe he came to punish the foolish maids instead of the duke.

    Osses looked at me for a long time and then opened his mouth.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    These are the words that Osses uttered bitterly.

    La. Your forehead Why? It hurts badly.

    What? forehead?

    It was so ridiculous that I couldnt evenugh. Is it normal to worry about my forehead in this situation? Are you still pretending to be nice when youe all the way here?

    He is a cold-hearted person. He just wants to look good in front of Duke, and he is wearing a kind persons mask just because he likes the longing eyes of the people around him.

    ording to his original personality, he would have to take off his mask and show his true self to the prisoner, but why is he still pretending to be good?

    I thought that it was because he was in front of Yuria, but I had a foreboding feeling that it wasnt strange.

    I suddenly remember what Osses said that he was interested in me, and I get goosebumps all over my body.

    At the same time, the wounds I had forgotten about Osses words began to sting again. It must have been scratched because I had driven my forehead to the wall earlier. Blood was oozing out, so you can roughly estimate how severe the wound will be.

    He didnt feel the value of an answer, so he kept quiet and opened his mouth to the knights next to him.

    Did you do this?

    Osses suddenly pretended to be angry.

    He urged the knights how they could touch a young girl. They silently listened to him without any sign of injustice and apologized. Osses ordered one of the knights to bring something to heal my forehead, and he followed the orders and headed to the ground.

    It was a very strange sight. If you ask me where its weird, I cant pick just one.

    La, are you in a lot of pain? Be patient. Soon the knights wille with medicine.

    I couldnt figure out why he was being kind. It seems a little crazy because I dont understand.

    Yurias worried voice could be heard along with the rattling of iron bars next to her.

    L Are you hurt? You never said that before.

    Its no big deal. Only a little hurt.

    Osses frowned and raised the corners of his lips. ncing at my forehead, he seems to be sarcastic, saying, Its not a big deal.

    Yuria, who had been worried about me for a while, shouted Master once again to Osses. Then he turns his gaze to Yuria.

    Whats going on, Yuria?

    Help.

    He approached the prison where Yuria was held.

    We didnt steal anything. Really. How could amoner do such a thing without knowing the consequences? There is something wrong with this. Can you please help us? Please reveal the truth of the case. Please trust me just this one time.

    No use. He wont help, and he wont be able to help.

    Isley is involved in this. If he helps us, It means he is pretending to be with us. He doesnt have the guts to do such a tedious thing. And, if you ask for help, thats more dangerous than anything else. I dont know what that sleazy bastard will ask you to do on the condition of your escape.

    Osses spoke in a soft voice that showed seriousness.

    I believe. I know Yuria and La arent the kind of person who would do that. Clearly someone must have used the maids to trap the two of you.

    Young master!

    Dont worry. Ill take good care of it. To catch the culprit who did this, and to get you out of here.

    A rotten cord is swaying in front of you. Its tempting even though you know its rotten because the sky doesnt give you another rope. It must be dried so that Yuria does not catch it.

    I crawled and reached the front of the iron cage, but I couldnt tell Yuria not to ask for help, or tell Osses not to turn it off.

    I have to say it, but I have to

    I dont know if thats the right thing to do. What if something goes wrong again? Whatever the oue, it would be better to remain still. In any case, with his help, we will be able to get out of prison.

    In the end, I couldnt do anything and sat down. Osses met my eyes andughed terribly.

    Then the knights returned. With a first aid kit, water, and a towel in his arms, he opened the iron cage door as ordered. Osses came in alone with a pill.

    The knights tried toe in, but Osses prevented them from doing so.

    He put down the basin of water and the first aid kit, and knelt in front of me and sat down.

    Osses gently wiped my forehead with a wet towel. The area that the towel touched was stinging and a moan came out of my mouth. Each time that happened, Ossess hand became more cautious. My stomach churns at the feeling of being valued.

    Their simr behavior, always in their favor, annoyed me. Unwanted favors from people you dont want toe with pain.

    He was very good at applying medicine to the wound and bandaging it. A nobleman heals wounds, which doesnt suit him at all. This was usually done by subordinates.

    Like someone who had read my thoughts, Osses opened his mouth, fixing the bandages with tape.

    As a child, Isley was a very idental child. He has wounds every day. He ran around when his employees tried to heal his wounds. But its amazing. He was quiet in front of me, so I used to heal wounds for him.

    It doesnt look like that now, but Arthur is also quite hot-tempered and a gangster, so he fought with Isley a lot. Its only natural that Im good at this kind of thing. So dont worry about messing around with it.

    Even if it hurts, you have to endure it. It will be over soon.

    His gaze fell from my forehead to my face. The dark purple red eyes that were obscured by the darkness looked straight at me. Long eyshes tremble with every blink of an eye.

    The dark dungeon and the orange light of the flickeringmp, the man created a strange atmosphere. It was as beautiful as a painting. But its strange. This appearance that everyone seems to admire and praisees to me as disgusting. So I will realize it again. that I hate him

    Why are you helping me?

    I said it before. I believe in both of you. I know youre not the culprit, so Im here to help.

    Iughed. because its so stupid, lets put it like that. I have no intention of believing you.

    Osses looked into my face without saying a word, and immediately took the thing and went outside.

    He handed what he was holding to the knight, and as if reassuring Yuria and me, he said that he would make sure to escape once again and left the prison.

    ***

    As I got used to the darkness of the basement, my eyes sting from the sunlight. Osses frowned and blocked the sunlight with his hand.

    An exclusive servant is waiting for him at a location not far from the entrance of the prison.

    Osses walked a few steps toward the servant and turned around. The person thates to mind is the framed and imprisoned maid, La Hanson.

    Unusually, he was very gentle.

    She was a girl who usually ran all over the ce to find out where the energy wasing from. But when she was put in prison, she looked as weak as a sick horse.

    Seeing lifeless eyes like a dead bird or a badly ripped forehead as if it had been subjected to cruelty by a knight, made him feel strangely bad. Normally, he didnt care who looked at him like that, got hurt, or died.

    It was the kindness that even gave direct treatment.

    The recent self is so strange.

    Except for the Duke, no one caught Osses attention.

    One day, a maid named Yuria caught his eye. Her umon, beautiful appearance, soft words, and her kind personality who helped others with her work as if it were her own, all caught his attention.

    No one will be able to take their eyes off her. She even has her bizarre grace, she wears a maid outfit, but if she didnt, she might be mistaken for an aristocratic girl.

    She had one younger sister.

    A younger sister named La.

    They must havee from the same parents, but Yuria and La had no resemnce except for the color of their hair. Yuria was beautiful, tall and mature. La was ordinary, short and stupid.

    When I tried to weave it together saying that she and her sister were a good match, she was so ignorant of the subject and looked so stupid that I burst intoughter without realizing it. Who are you trying to tie with whom?

    I thought it was very pitiful to have a younger sister like that. On the one hand, she felt envious that she would never feel inferior to her sister like himself.

    At that time, Osses had no interest in La at all.

    But the moment of changees suddenly.

    Osses felt deep interest in the part where she looked at him with eyes full of annoyance, unlike the previous longing and favorable gaze, acting as if she was trying to protect her sister from a monster that appeared suddenly.

    Interesting. She must have liked me, but suddenly she hates me.

    How can a persons emotions change like that in a day? As if the emotions she had shown from the beginning until now were false.

    It was like that person.

    After that, La took Ossess attention. I kept thinking about it, and my eyes followed automatically.

    It makes me think, what if the eyes that always looked at me as if I were terrible would again be favorable to me, or if she could smile brightly and sincerely like before.

    When he hears that she is quitting her maid job and moving out of the mansion, he wishes her to stay here.

    Oddly enough.

    La was imprisoned for stealing property from a nobleman. She might even smile like she used to in the past if he helps her get rid of the frame. It is clear in his eyes that she will nod her head in gratitude.

    If I are unfairly used of crimes and rescued from a situation where she may be handed over to the guards or tortured, she have no choice but to be grateful from the bottom of her heart.

    At that time, if she is really grateful, then she will ask to continue working for the duke. Then she will stay in the mansion. This is a more certain act than asking the Duke like Arthur.

    What if she still wants to leave?

    I dont have a detailed n, but I have a rough idea.

    I dont know why she behaves like this.

    But does she need a reason? He was the eldest son of a noble duke, and he had the power and the qualifications to do whatever he wanted.

    If he wants to keep holding on to a poor maid, but he has to act like that.

    Osses moved again and approached the servant.

    Shane. Did you give that maid money?

    Yes, Master. Ive forwarded everything. Of course, we also made sure the speed of joining was firmly established.

    Good job.

    He smiled softly.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Love, indeed, germinates in trivial asions and blooms in insignificant things.

    The short and long time we spent together, a face full of anger over trivial pranks, a smile that is barely painted on a piece of cookie, the pointy puddles that you see every time you open your mouth, curly hair, your cheeks dyed red like a delicious apple, and your body shape. There will be times when his heart sinks when he looks at the wrinkled maid clothes as if they are not neat.

    It meant falling in love.

    But Isley Emers had once loved someone so badly that he had been rejected so coldly by that love and he never thought he would love anyone again. He was too tired for that. It was unavoidable that he thought the trembling of his heart was just an illusion for a moment.

    Furthermore It was only one month. She had only been in this mansion for a month, a little more than that! Isnt it too short to fall in love?

    So Isley Emers didnt know.

    Why do I get so angry when her face, which was always full of favors, is twisted toward me, why do I feel my heart pounding when I see you looking at me with tears in your eyes as if I was terrified he had no idea why he was choking when someone told him that she was leaving. He doesnt know why hes so resentful to prepare for a breakup without telling him.

    Isley had been friends with La. They have a simr personality and like the same thing, so we got along well. Is He sad because such a maid suddenly changed her attitude and she began to hate him?

    Yeah, maybe thats it. Its like hes annoyed when she suddenly sees another man one day.

    Or its sad that he feels like he lost a close friend when she says shes going far away? It wasmon for an employee. I was close to quitting their job. He has already gone through too many breakups to be sad about this.

    Am I angry at the thought of her ignoring me? If I say that, will she throw it away as soon as she is appointed as an exclusive servant? It was the result of forcing the head maid to obtain it, so it was absurd.

    All of them were convincing, but they didnt seem to be the answer. So what is this feeling? Whats this? What is it that makes my head hurt so much? What is it that makes it so hard for me?

    Iprehensible emotions bring fear.

    Isley became terrified of La after she burst into tears at his words.

    No, to be precise, he was afraid of himself, who would be strange just by meeting La.

    So, even if we ran into each other and pretended not to know, and deliberately avoided each other.

    Such an effort, unfortunately, was wandering around the garden and ran into La.

    I really didnt want to meet you.

    As I stood far away and looked at the round head, joy for an unknown reason began to fill up. He approached the girl as if possessed. Even with the intuition that it is not an action that will bring good results.

    With the sound of grass being crushed, La turned around. When she saw Isley, her eyes, in utter embarrassment, she plunged into fear and confusion.

    Why?

    Isley couldnt quite understand.

    Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Why arent you smiling? Did I do something wrong?

    Beyond iprehensible and scary, now I am starting to get angry.

    I didnt do anything wrong, so why are you doing this? Why do you hate me so much?

    Why!

    Something he had been holding down exploded. The first words that came out were not words of resentment towards the opponent. Ironically, it was a question mixed with sadness, <em>Why are you leaving?</em> After that, Isley poured out all the words he had kept inside in turn.

    The form of the words was different, but all of them were hiding their inner thoughts, <em>dont hate me</em> and <em>dont leave</em>. Even if its one thing, it wont reach the other side. In her annoyed eyes, Isley could see it.

    It was like talking to a wall. There must be La behind the wall, but the wall between them is too huge and cant reach the sturdy barrel. So I forced a kiss. I was wondering if something would change if I did something.

    Acquaintances who have lovers would sometimes talk about their feelings about their love affairs. When I first held her hand, her whole body trembled as if an electric current was flowing through her body The touch on her lips was amazing, and it was fantastic like a fireworks exploding right in front of his eyes.

    But the kiss wasnt that fantastic.

    She couldnt feel what I felt like to touch my lips, and nothing exploded in front of her eyes. He didnt understand anything, he didnt know, and a desperate feeling of being swept away by a huge wave hit him.

    A feeling of not being able to control yourself.

    It feels like a mess. The emotions I am feeling now are the same as the stuffy feeling I felt when I was young.

    Oh, I see.

    I realize it only after I feel a feeling I never want to feel again.

    I, I, I think I like you

    That the emotion I was feeling was love.

    Horrible. such a feeling.

    Disgusting, insignificant, hateful, messing up people, and yet unable to let go

    I like you.

    Love.

    Love.

    Love!

    Haha youre in love again stupid Isley Emers!

    Even for someone who hates him terribly

    Then dont leave

    Isleyughed in deep despair in his heart.

    The puzzles begin to fit one after the other in my head. So it was. I hope you dont hate me because I like you. It was painful to see her cry because he liked her, and he wanted her not to quit her job because he liked her.

    He only woke up afterpleting the puzzle, and only then was he able to see the face of the person he liked. Las face turned white.

    She look at me as if she were looking at a very ugly looking monster. And she made her stomach ache as if she couldnt stand the disgust in her eyes.

    Isley was shocked as if his heart had been thrown to the floor. In an instant, the despairing smile twisted into pain.

    La passed out in agony. As he epted her falling body, Isleys mind went nk.

    I dont know what happened.

    All I can tell is that I have done something terrible, that I have made a big mistake, and that I have been rejected.

    I lost strength in my legs. I couldnt stand properly in the pain as if something in my chest had been shattered. Unable to copse while holding La, Isley barely stood, leaning against the wall.

    Heid her down on the infirmary bed and returned to the room. As he leaned his back against the door and looked into her room as he walked away, he slumped down. His threads were hanging like that of a broken puppet for a while.

    Until the light fades, the world turns blood, and the veil of darkness falls. Isley really wanted to cry.

    But like when I was a child, tears did note out.

    The news that La was imprisoned in a dungeon because people were barred from entering and even eating food was a fact that he learnedter.

    ***

    There is a hidden room in the mansions study.

    This room is used as Arthursboratory and exclusive study room. Arthur went out to the room to get some air today as well, looking through the documents sent from the kiln tower. He left the room and headed straight for the dungeon. It was because he had heard a certain story flowing from the employees who were murmuring with anxious faces. Today, the story of a maid who stole things from the masters and was imprisoned.

    La Hanson.

    A maid who suddenly caught his attention one day.

    Eighteen years old, woman, family, one older sister. Her parents died in an ident. Moved to the capital after living in Count Nigors estate.

    Arthur had a hobby of memorizing whole books and documents when bored.

    When I got tired of looking at major books and poems in the library, I memorized the job application documents written by the employees. Therefore, he knew the names of La and Yuria, as well as the names of all the employees in the mansion. I knew it, but I never had to think about it.

    But after meeting La, who was ying hide and seek with Isley in the library, Arthur continued to recall information about her. He kept recalling information from the papers, such as what her name was, how her family was made up, and where she had worked in the past. I dont know why. Maybe its because something interesting other than magic or mother appeared after a long time.

    Her actions, facial expressions, and eyes that were evident in his reluctance to himself or his other brothers drew attention. When I think of muttering in the study room, telling my brother my fake birthday, or throwing bread at Isley, I cant help butugh. Still, it pretends not to be. Even if it looks like I hate it.

    At first, it was absurd and angry that employees andmoners had such feelings, and that they could not even hide them all.

    At some point, instead of feeling anger, I wondered why I felt that way.

    Why?

    No one had ever shown him such deep hatred. A deep and deep emotion, different from the kind of jealousy disyed by the magicians of the Tower. What is the source of that feeling? Interest follows curiosity.

    Arthur was a wizard, and wizards were even more inclined to do so.

    As the other brothers began to care too much for her, Arthur recalled his childhood, when all three of them craved affection for the same person.

    The more I thought about it, the more my interest in La grew.

    When I heard the news that she was leaving the mansion, my heart sank, just like when I found her crying alone, hiding in the garden. It felt like I didnt want to miss it. So Arthur, half-impulsively, asked the Duke not to let La as a maid out. Then it did exactly what I wanted.

    Most of the requests were granted by the Dukes. Requests that the Duke thought was wasting her time, such as asking for a meal together or asking for walking, were often rejected.

    Arthur was very interested in La and struggled to identify who she was. She even brought a cat to the room for me, her rtionship with people around her wasnt that bad, and she didnt seem like a bad person. Thus, in spite of his dilemma, Arthur, as he slowly walked down the halls like aristocrats, concluded that La Hanson was not the kind of person to steal.

    But I wasntpletely sure.

    Because you cant judge a persons everything just by looking at his or her appearance. No one knows what she is thinking inside her.

    Isnt itmon formoners to steal something expensive in front of them? He remembers his nanny, who was beaten and driven out for coveting the dukes wealth.

    The maid secretly rummaged through the jewelry box saying she had debts in the house, and the servant who stole ornaments from the guest room.

    So it was necessary to ask directly what had happened to her.

    Arthur frowned as he stepped out of the mansion and entered the garden. It was because he suddenly had doubts about his actions.

    Why am I doing this? Normally, he would have thought that amoner had an ident because they was blinded by wealth.

    But why do you want to hear the details of the incident directly from her, and if she has only been misunderstood as the culprit, are you even thinking of trying to resolve the misunderstanding yourself? Even if she was the culprit, he didnt want to be penalized. Even if she lied that she hadnt stolen it, he seemed to believe it.

    But its kind of weird.

    The amount of wealth found in Las room was considerable. She would have stolen over a long period of time. The maids said they had been witnessing their crimes, so why did they report it now? Thanks to the reporting now, she was able to prevent La Hanson from leaving the mansion in good time.

    <em>As if someone wanted to make this happen.</em>

    As he reached the entrance to the dungeon, he found a familiar face.

    Older brother.

    His brother Osses stood there with his servant. At the entrance of the warehouse seen in the distance, knights were standing. There is a prison under that warehouse.

    Its fine. Whats going on here? Are you going to go to jail?

    Yes, thats right. I have someone to meet

    Who?

    I am going to meet a maid named La Hanson. I dont think themoner would have stolen it. I cant believe anything unless I meet and talk to her in person.

    I dont think thats a very good idea. Dont do that. Theres nothing good about meeting a sinner. By now, mother will be so mad that youre in prison without even thinking about the sins theymitted? What would you do if you went in and got ufortable? It will only hurt you.

    Osses smiled and suggested that he should go back. Arthur read something in his eyes. So he just spit these words out without knowing it.

    Brother, by any chance, what did brother do? Is La Hanson innocent?

    Ah.

    Did brother do something?

    Ossess red eyes rolled to the left. He had a smile on his face, but inside him was thinking that it was annoying.

    Since the Emers brothers usually behave simrly, we could figure out what each other was thinking and what they were going to do with a little thought.

    Arthur, in particr, had a good brain. Whatever excuses are made now, he will surelye to light in the near future.

    Behold, isnt his face almost certain now? After thinking for a while, Osses decided to tell the truth.

    Yes. I did.

    Soon after, Osses spoke quietly about his ns, and Arthurs face became distorted as he heard it. Seeing his angry face, Osses didnt think hed ruin his job.

    After all, all of the Emers brothers are the same.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Tuk, Tuk

    hmm

    Long fingers tap the desk with a steady beat. The duke read the letter that had been sent to her and spit it out bluntly.

    Fortunately, its allowed.

    The Duke invited James Nigor to her mansion and gatherings on several asions, except for birthday parties. As if he had not yet felt anything suspicious, Count Nigor was in favor of the Dukes invitation.

    Even if the investigation was being kept secret, I thought that Duke Nikerman might have sensed something strange and warned the Count

    The Duke sip the coffee. The bitter taste of the beans lingers in her mouth. If she had the same heart, she wanted to dig up information from the Count using the method she had been using on the battlefield.

    Wouldnt it be great if she could do whatever she wants?

    The Duke of Emers took part in the war as a child and made a remarkable achievement. She was good at bloody battles and devising tactics to embarrass her opponent, but the best thing she did was to make the captured enemy vomit information.

    What the hell was the deal? It was difficult to do anything with Duke Nikermans hard work to defend and protect him. He was like that on the princes birthdayst time.

    Didnt he pretend that he wasnt outwardly and secretly listening to his side?

    Its not the only thing I dont like.

    The auction group seemed to beposed of a point organization, or even if they caught someone who was presumed to be a subordinate, we didnt really know what they were doing. The point organization is scattered to maintain strict confidentiality, so the members who carry out and deliver orders do not know each other at all. Several organizations within the auction organization perform only their respective roles under the orders of third parties. Hespletely blocked from information other than his own work, and he does not know what his work is rted to or what benefits he gets from above.

    So, it was frustrating that witnesses and evidence did note together easily.

    Quite a dead end road.

    I needed a map to find the way.

    No, I dont mind a little bit of advice.

    The Duke put down her coffee. When the bottom of the cup touched the desk without a sound, the assistant approached.

    Duke, I have news to tell you. It is said that this afternoon, La Hanson and Yuria Hanson were imprisoned in a dungeon for stealing the things of the young masters.

    And?

    ording to what I found out, Master Osses paid the maids money to make them tell lies. In fact, La and Yuria say they stole nothing.

    It went very well.

    The Duke was contemting how to get advice, that is, information from Sister Hanson.

    They must have known useful information since they had been living in Count Nigors mansion for a long time.

    I was going to use a gentlemanly method to get that information, but it wasnt too bad either.

    If they were to bring out the story rted to the Count on the condition that you couldnt properly tell it, you would not be able to bear it without telling it.

    I didnt even tell him the story of Sister Hanson, how could he act so helpful? The Duke thought she should praise Osses after a long time. Even if his intentions werepletely out of line with helping the duke.

    I guess he did this to keep La Hanson from leaving the mansion.

    She was noticing that Osses and her sons were very interested in La Hanson. Its because shes listening to the stories of her aides and servants. Theres nothing she doesnt know about whats happening in this mansion.

    The Duke rose from her seat.

    Lets go to the dungeon.

    All right.

    The Duke and her assistant headed to the dungeon. The knights, standing in front of the entrance, found her and bowed their heads politely. Some of them went ahead of the Duke to light the hallway. The two entered the prison, and thumps echoed in the basement. The sound of footsteps stopped in front of the prison where the girls were kept.

    I am very sorry that this happened. How did ite to be like this?

    The Duke who said that did not show any regret at all. As always, it was an expressionless face that could not read a single emotion.

    La made a face that she couldnt understand why the Duke was here, and Yuria opened her eyes wide for a moment as if in bewilderment, but returned with a calm face. Because it reminded her of the suggestion the Duke had made earlier.

    During her time in prison, she tried to recall the past. Because she thought she might get her out of here if she could think of anything she could say to the Duke. But she couldnt remember anything. Every time she tried to think, only the horrific memories of her being captured by Count Nigor and being subjected to undesirable things came to the surface one by one.

    As the texture of her lips that had been forcibly ovepped came to mind, goosebumps all over her body and she felt like she was about to cry. She wanted to scream until her throat was sore. In case La, who will be in her next room, finds out, Yuria quietly grabbed her head and swallowed her scream. She eventually gave up thinking about it.

    The duke let out the knights standing in front of the prison and opened his mouth.

    Yuria Hanson, did you remember something? If its a useful story, I think I can get you and your sister out of here.

    I dont have anything thates to my mind. Really.

    Really?

    Really? Yuria questioned herself.

    No, thats a lie.

    The truth is, its just scary. As she struggled to recall, she might remember something. However, Yuria never wanted to remember what happened at that time. Because it was painful just to think, and even more painful to speak. So she couldnt tell the Duke anything.

    Why cant I tell her? L did a lot for me. Even though I was in this situation and I told La that I would somehow get her out, why did I

    Being unable to do anything was so painful that Yuria pinched and twisted my hand.

    `Its okay. Itll be fine if I dont have to tell her. Master Osses said he would help.

    Yuria didnt want to think about that she wasnt sure he would really save us, or that even if he did, the duke could stop him.

    The Duke looked down at her with indifferent eyes.

    I dont think so. say it again I know you must know something. You must have been with Count Nigor for such a long time, I cant believe you. Youve probably heard a little bit about very.

    Your words will determine the fate of many people. Will you be sold into very and suffer for the rest of your life, or will you be rescued and returned to your loved ones? Arent they pitiful? Hmm You dont look like you want to open your mouth. Should I give you more time? How long?

    Then, La came up to the duke and grabbed the iron rod. Along with the rattling sound, there is a sound like the shaking of iron. The Duke turned her gaze to La. The bandages on her head, her blood-stained clothes, and her confused face looked very pitiful, but it did not impress the Duke much.

    What are you talking about, Duke? Count Nigor, ve, give us time This is all What do you mean?

    Hasnt your sister told you yet?

    The Duke wiped her chin with her gloved hand.

    No, I guess she didnt have time for that. Almost as soon as she left the office, she was locked up.

    The Duke herself repeated what she had said to Yuria in the office. As the story progressed, the girls face became more and more wrinkled.

    Lets just go. If anythinges to your mind, ask the knights to take you to where I am.

    So the duke left the prison and the knights returned.

    In response to her instructions, the knights politely asked Sister Hanson if she needed anything and if there was anything inconvenient. However, both La and Yuria did not answer, and the knights kept their mouths shut. There was silence in the basement.

    The stillness of this moment made Yuria feel heavy. Because she thought La would be angry, who thought she had deliberately hid the dukes words.

    La always had a lot to hide.

    And she used to get angry when she hid something and didnt tell her. As expected, an angry voice burst out from the side.

    I thought there was no way out of here What else is this? Sister, why didnt you tell me? If you had told me sooner, I wouldnt have thought of anything before the Duke came. You didnt say anything because something unexpected happened.

    I was out of my mind. It happened so suddenly.

    Dont make excuses! Youve got plenty of time to talk!

    Im sorry, L. You look so bad I was going to tell you when its okay. Really.

    Haaha

    There was a sigh mixed withughter. Hearing these, Yuria crouched down on her body.

    La was angry. Even though she knew she had no right to be angry with Yuria, she was so angry. So she screamed.

    The dungeon was filled with the girls tearing voice. When the knights heard the sound, their body flinched, and Yuria was startled and shouted Las name over and over again.

    La Hanson went through so much in one day.

    She was forced to kiss someone she didnt like, and was framed and imprisoned.

    In the process of being imprisoned, she received a shock to her head, some memories of the past returned, and even heard shocking words from the duke.

    I thought it was Issleys fault for being framed, but I was confused when I thought it might be the Dukes fault.

    Although she herself did not notice it, the fact that she was locked up in the same dungeon as when she had been captured by Count Nigor in the past was already stressing her to the top of her head.

    Still, it was in an unstable state because of the work of Count Nigor and the young masters. It was not so strange that she exploded at her ovepping misfortune and shock. Thinking of anxiety and fear as anger.

    Despite yelling at the wall, La still wasnt relieved.

    At first she thought she was angry with Yuria, but she wasnt. Even in this situation, she was angry with herself, angry with the duke, and angry with the masters.

    I was just mad at everything. She couldnt contain her anger and banged her head against her wall.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    L? What is this sound? what are you doing?

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Maybe you isnt it? Dont do it, L Dont!

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Stop!

    Bang

    Please

    As La did the same thing over and over again, the knight entered the prison.

    As La continued to beat her head, the knight entered the prison. They had heard the plea from Duke to treat us well, so they couldnt just watch her act.

    Stop it. Then big things will happen.

    Even with those words, La did not stop her actions. The knight forcefully grabbed her face. Then La began to struggle with them.

    Because she was screaming and making a fuss, the knight had no choice but to crush her to the floor.

    La struggled for a while, but after a while, the things that had happened before became so quiet that it seemed like a lie.

    The knight confirmed the condition away from her. She didnt look good at first nce. There was a cut on her forehead, and blood was dripping from her nose as she pressed it to the floor and misced it.

    The girl was lying motionless.

    They decided to bring a doctor after consulting with other knights.

    La closed her eyes as she heard a knight go out. Then Yurias sobbing sound seemed to be heard more clearly.

    TL/N: Wow La is really brutal

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    As soon as Yuria heard the sound, she knew what her sister was doing.

    How, how could you not know the sound? How could a woman who had struggled to get her out not hear it?

    Not wanting to believe this terrible reality, she prayed to God for the first time in years.

    God, please tell me what I heard is a lie. Please tell me that La didnt hurt herself. please

    The situation is quite serious. As you can see, the forehead

    Hey, why is your sister banging her head against the wall all of a sudden? Is she crazy? Or are you doing this to buy sympathy?

    Hey. How about calling a doctor first?

    Dont do that. The Duke also told me to treat them well.

    But this conversation came as if ridiculing the prayer.

    Haha

    Yuria lowered her head and wept.

    God never grants Yurias wish.

    Her parents were devout believers, and Yuria, who was born into such a family, also believed in God. But when? She stopped praying before meals.

    What stopped her from setting foot in the cathedral and from humming hymns whenever she was bored?

    When did she stop believing in the existence of God? She smiled self-sacrificing at the thoughtless, meaningless prayer.

    Why? Why did L do that? Why the hell.

    The reason for such a behavior can be roughly predicted. Isnt the reason why people show such appearances is usually the same? They do it when they are depressed, distressed, or filled with negative thoughts.

    Everything from being framed to the sudden news from the Duke must havee as a great stress to La.

    With La by her side, she only pretended to be strong, but Yuria had a hard time with the current situation.

    Her question was not why did she act like that? but why did such a strong girl break down to do such a thing.

    To Yuria, La was the idol she longed for.

    Although younger than her, she was morepassionate and mature than anyone else, and she had strength. Yuria relied on her, thinking of her like her sister and her mother.

    Its a story that everyone willugh at now, but when they see the two for the first time, they would think of La as an older sister and Yuria as a younger sister.

    After losing her memory, she lost her original maturity, but she was still strong. Sometimes I want to lean on her without realizing it.

    Therefore, Las fall came as a big shock to Yuria. On the one hand, this gave Yuria a strange sense of joy.

    Oh my God, therees a time when even that Le gets weak.

    Its crazy enough to do something like that

    Can you fully lean on me now?

    You can finally rely on mepletely.

    I can finally prove that Im not a child who just leans on someone. Finally!

    A girl who was so strong and beautiful is torn apart, and at this moment, the only person she can rely on is herself? That I can take the hand of my idol, my light and the sun and lift it up! How attractive is this? How

    Ugh!

    Is it disgusting?

    She felt happiness from her sisters misfortune. An unbearably terrible feeling! Yuria covered her mouth with the rising pottery.

    Ive been through something simr before. It was when she noticed that La had lost her memory.

    Yuria felt supreme happiness as she held La, who followed me like a child as sister and sister. Sheter found that she felt disgusted with herself, but so did her own honest feelings.

    Yuria cleared her stomach and slowly raised her head. A drop of tears from her eyes ran down the line of her face.

    It fell to the floor of the prison and scattered all over the ce, and at the same time a weak voice escaped from her mouth.

    This is not the time.

    Yuria with nk eyes stared into the air.

    You have to check, check, check, check

    Yuria leaned towards the cage while keeping her knees on the floor. The sound of rustling, rustling, and skirts being dragged on the stone floor is mixed with the conversations of the knights.

    The white hand that grabbed the iron fence trembled. Yuria put her face close to the cage and asked the knights who were talking in front of me.

    La, how is my sister now? Is she okay? Is she hurt a lot?

    Two pairs of eyes turned to the girl.

    It was seriously injured, but dont worry. I will call a doctor soon.

    Can you open this, please?

    What?

    Ill see how it goes for a moment. Its just a while! It wont even take a few minutes. Ill just check and go back right away. Yes?

    It is difficult.

    Yuria bit her lip. How badly were you injured?

    Just imagining the blood dripping from Las torn forehead made the inside of her throat warm. At this moment, I was terribly resentful of the iron block that stood in my way.

    Not hearing any voices from the other side made Yuria uneasy. Until she saw her sisters condition, she could never back down.

    I want you to open it.

    Hearing that murmur, the knight firmly refused once again. Then Yuria began to frantically shake her iron cage that was imprisoning herself.

    ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!

    ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!

    ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!ng!!

    I mean, open it!

    The expression of the knights, who seemed to be tired of the present Yuria, did not catch their eye.

    Even if she knows its forceful, she will never stop doing this until they opens the door. As she was about to get up and throw herself into the cage, she heard a sharp voice.

    Stop.

    It was the voice of a younger sister with a lot of edge. But she was as weak as a girl who was about to die at any moment. Yuria took her hand off her cage and listened to her voice.

    L.

    Are you okay? Can you talk? How hurt are you? hurt a lot? The questions that have reached the end of her throat are swallowed back by the next words.

    Im okay. So please, please, be quiet. Its so loud that my head is ringing

    How can I stay still..! youre hurt. It hurts like my heart is being ripped apart. No, no Im sorry Ill be quiet Do not hurt.

    One of the knights went underground to call a doctor.

    Yuria pressed her eyes tightly with her palms to hold back the tears that were about to burst.

    L, why are you like that? Why are you banging your head on the wall

    I do not know

    You dont know Please, please, please dont do that again.

    Yes.

    Eventually, the knight returned with the doctor. The doctor went into the prison and checked on Las condition. He clicked his tongue and healed her wounds.

    Yuria leaned against the wall and crouched down, listening to the whole process.

    As she listened to the sound of wiping the blood, applying medicine to the wound, and wrapping her head with a bandage, Yuria gently closed her eyes.

    The hand that was on the floor was clenched tightly.

    What did the master save you? What were you reassured about? Ls condition is so bad, she cant wait like this. I, I have to help. Only I can help L.

    Only me

    Yurias face was wet with indescribable emotions. It is in the form of a smile, but no one would call it a smile. Almost at the same time she pounded her in the head with her fist, and mmed it down.

    Remember it.

    Think of work at the mansion. I remember the face of Count Nigor. Something useful, something rted to very.

    Bang! Once again, the fist hit the head.

    Remember.

    Remember.

    Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember. Remember.

    No matter how terrible the memory is. dont be afraid to get over it. Dont be a coward. Dont Cry. Dont be annoying. Dont be like a child. You are an adult. Im going to save L. I will save her. Just like when she held my hand that day in the mansion. I am. I am!

    Bang!

    Ah.

    Yuriaughed and cried.

    I remember it.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    It was the next morning when Yuria remembered everything and calmed her excitement. She was so focused on it that she didnt feel tired even though she stayed up all night. Yuria got up from her seat and walked closer to her cage, and the knights heard the sound of her robe rubbing against the stone floor. They turned back to the sound they called. The girl who stood firm stared at the two with a more firm gaze.

    Im going to Duke. Take me to where she is. Not my sister, only me.

    The prison door opened and a girl stepped into the hallway.

    What are you doing Yuri?

    La, who was lying still on the floor, moaned and got up. She looked up at Yuria, who was clinging to the cage and approaching her.

    L, I am going to tell the Duke what I heard from Count Nigor.

    What?

    I thought I had never heard of very. But when I think about it, I must have heard a story about it from the Count. Something bad happened that day and I was just trying to forget

    You, you, did you remember what happened back then? Why did you? Even if I try to recall the past, its just painful! When you heard the story of the Count, you trembled and couldnt go out because you were afraid you would run into them. But are you going to tell others about it?

    Thats right. To be honest Im still scared.

    Yuria is confident as she grabs her trembling body. She said she would be afraid of Count Nigor all her life. She may forget for a moment or reduce the size of the fear, but the memory of that day, this fear will never go away. maybe it will torment her until she grows old and dies. If it could be easily forgotten, it wouldnt have had the dreadful name of fear.

    La cried and shouted.

    Its scary, but why?! Are you, by any chance, trying to escape from here? Then I will think about it. Or maybe you feel sorry for the people who said they were ves? What does that have to do with those people ?

    You wont do anything. Even if you go, my mouth wont fall out. So dont go

    L.

    Please dont go, Yuri. Just leave it to me as usual.

    Yuria grabbed her hand that was reaching out to herself.

    What do you mean? Youre right. I want to get out of here I am going to get you out of here.

    Noo

    Its not just that Yes, I want to change. I dont want to live as a coward who only cries and trembles over the past. I dont want to depend on you. I dont want to be your burden. I want to stand proudly by your side, I want to help and.

    And?

    Yuria remembered her past for a moment.

    There was a small school in Nigors estate. It is a ce where basic studies are taught tomon people. Mirandas calm and peaceful daily life, who is her teacher there, is filled with astonishment and shock by an incident that happened during her school day today. After she had dismissed all other children except for one girl, she handed her exam papers over the girls seat and began to mumble.

    Oh my God, a hundred points? Who did you help with this? This is cheating. No, you wont. Because this is a ssroom only for juniors.

    I dont understand whats going on right now What are you talking about?

    Oh, I see. Im sorry, La. Ive been distracted for a while . This is an upper ss math problem that I identally distributed! All the kids got so low scores that I thought something was odd. When I checked, I handed out the wrong math test paper today! I took all the children and got roughly 10 or 20 points, but you didnt cheat and solved itpletely by yourself, and you got 100 points. How did you know? I can see all the forms written here. Ha, what a miracle it is. Ive never seen a child so good at math.

    Aha

    La put her chin and let out her small sigh. Her expression was openly annoyed and turned into an innocent smile as soon as she met her teachers gaze. Right next to it, the girls older sister, Yuria, was watching the whole scene.

    Its just a coincidence. Ive only solved a few problems that I had learned from my sister in advance. right, sister?

    Uh? yes.

    The rest were all taken, I didnt know it would fit.

    Oh, then, shall we prove it?

    Miranda took her new test paper out of her arms. This time, they were difficult problems that the capital academy students were trying to solve.

    Can you solve this problem? What is this form? Why dont you try it once?

    La pretended to solve the problem by scribbling the letters with her pencil. With the wrong forms and wrong answers, Mirandas face gradually turned into disappointment. There have been several tests since then, but La has not been able to solve them. Miranda sighed and patted Las head. Putting candy in her hand was a bonus.

    Im sorry I caught you. Just go.

    Yes. Good-bye.

    Before leaving the ssroom, Yuria looked at her exam paper once more. She was so full of problems that she couldnt even solve it on her own level. La took Yurias hand and left the school as usual. Yuria asked before leaving her front door.

    L, did you really not know? ah Its not that I said you couldnt solve it, its that L could have done something Because shes always good at things just

    Yes. I can solve it. but I didnt solve it. Im afraid that Ill be bothered if I unpack it for nothing.

    The answer to the first question is 2, the second is root 3, the third is I dont really remember Well, dont talk about this and tell me how it was today. Didnt the boy bully you today?

    Yes? Nope! Today is It was fine.

    Yuria looked at Las face and muttered quietly.

    I was able to solve it

    I dont think I can ever solve it. Also L is great. me too I have to work hard in math in the future. I want to be much better at math than L.

    It was no surprise that La was good at math. La used to help the merchant parents count their money, and she sometimes pointed out mistakes in their calctions.

    Shes smart, and shes even savage, so the grown-ups who listened to other children pretended to listen to La. The boys knew and teased Yuria, but they were scared of La and tried not to mess with her as much as possible.

    She was the most tree climber of all the children, was good at fighting, and even had a talent for elevating her opponents with her excellent verbal skills.

    She is a good cook too, so when our parents are out, she makes Yuria a delicious food. She is also good at knitting, All the scarves Yuria received every winter were woven by La.

    What surprised her the most was that she also had a talent for designing her clothes. She still cant forget her short mini skirts or the extravagantly designed clothes that she drew in an instant.

    How did youe up with this design? L, are you a genius? Its not like me, L, its much better for you to be a costume designer.

    What a genius I was just bored so I drew it. If you like the picture, take it with you.

    La was good at everything. La was Yurias absolute idol. Yuria always thought of her whenever she saw her gorgeous figure.

    Shell be smarter than L.

    Shell be better at designing costumes than L.

    Shell climb trees better than L.

    Youll be a better knitter than L.

    Thanla

    Than L

    Than L!

    And, I want to defeat you.

    Come to think of it, Yuria always wanted to defeat La.

    Her love andpassion were separate. No, she wanted to win because she loved it. She wanted to put on a good look by putting the one she loves ahead of her, and she wanted to make her feel that Ive grown enough to beat you.

    Yeah, so maybe this moment

    I will take care of everything. Now, L, you can count on me.

    This may be the moment when Yuria beat La for the first time.

    What What face are you making?

    La frowned. Because she was invisible. Yurias face could not be seen as if there was smoke, as if only there had been crushed.

    She said, She always thought she knew what Yuria was thinking. However Now I dont know what Yuria is thinking. Will she save me? to rely on you? what are you how are you, you are a coward! Youre the one I have to protect! Why, why are you acting like that? why?

    Why?

    I want to understand that. I want to know what kind of expression she has.

    At that thought, her hazy reflection of her face began to take shape.

    Yuria was smiling softly. Her eyes were filled with determination and courage, and she felt even trustworthy.

    Wait a minute, Ill get you out of here.

    Yuria let go of Las hand and started moving her steps. It was then that La realized. She said that she was making a very big mistake.

    She said that Yuria is not weak. She is stronger than anyone else. If shes not strong, how can she go through the horrific past of her one by one? Will she be able to go tell others about some of her memories that arent good enough?

    Can I do that?

    Of course! it can be if its for Yuria.

    Really?

    Sitting down at the sound of a whip? Just looking at Count aide Oberon makes you tremble? Shes been told that all she has to do is tell the duke about very and shell take us out, so why didnt she do anything until now? Why doesnt she grab Yuria and say Im going to talk instead? Because she doesnt want to remember that time. Cause Im scared. Thinking about it or telling it to someone makes me feel like Im going crazy.

    Scary.

    La recalled the emotions she had been forced to press. The horror of his disgusting and terrifying appearance climbs up her body and licks her face. She had goosebumps all over her body. It resembled a slimy darkness, and La couldnt take her eyes off Yurias figure, as if a light was emanating from it.

    She couldnt take her eyes off her.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    <strong>Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.</strong>

    Isley Emers woke up to the sound of something scratching. I could see the legs of a small child, white and slender. He frowned as he stared nkly down at his pale pink knees, checkered overall shorts, and the white cloth that tickled his legs.

    <em>Huh? Where is this ce? What was I doing right now</em>

    <strong>Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.</strong>

    I heard a sound I had heard before. Isley blinked his eyes a couple of times before raising his head. What opened in front of him was a table full of delicious food. A simple white tablecloth without any patterns made the food on it stand out. It was then that he realized the identity of the object in his hand. fork and knife. Dirty with brown sauce. In front of him was a steak cut into a mess.

    <em>Yes, I was eating.</em>

    <strong>Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.</strong>

    Isley turned to where the sound wasing from, to the chair where my mother was sitting. The duke wore a mask whiter than a white tablecloth. The mask covered the entire face and was too thick to see the expression behind it.

    Mom, why are you wearing a mask?

    Mask? I dont know what youre talking about. My dear son, Izzy.

    Huh? Youre wearing a white mask right now. Take that off right away. You cant eat if youre wearing a mask.

    Ha Now I dont need to eat. Im full just watching you eat. And Im not wearing a mask Haha, I see. Are you joking again? You cute naughty boy.

    Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.

    And I think theres a strange noise behind that mask

    <strong>Kreek,Kreek,Kreek.</strong>

    Cant you just take it off?

    What a funny joke! hahaha.

    Suddenly the Duke began tough. Isley felt goosebumps all over his body. Because he felt something was strange to her.

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

    Theughter stops and the air changes. Cold, wet, and heavy.

    Wouldnt you regret it?

    Isley grabbed his neck. Because as he breathed in the air, his throat hurt.

    Its painful.

    Hah Haah! regret it? I dont understand what you mean.

    You told me to take it off. Its your fault. Its all your fault. what you want you. you. you. you. you. you. you. you guys.

    Mother? why Yes. Cough! From before Im scared No, Im not saying Im afraid of mother that is cough!

    The Duke slowly raised her hand and grabbed the mask.

    Behind it were the octopuss legs.

    Uh, mother?

    What I thought was eight became ten, then twenty, two hundred, one thousand, no, countless, long, and thick stretches out and covering the entire dining room.

    Hey! This is not my mother!

    Its a monster!

    It is something that you cannot understand even if you know its identity. Id rather not know. Strangely shaped legs began to rise above me. The sticky, disgusting, disgusting touch made Isley scream.

    Ugh!

    And woke up

    He couldnt remember what kind of dream he had, but he only remembered the unpleasant feeling. So he frowned and spit out cursing.

    Sunlight streams in through the closed curtains. The morning came again. Isley crouched and lifted his head slightly to look at the light shining on the floor before burying it again between his knees. A rumbling sound was heard from the ship. Contrary to the hum, I didnt feel hungry at all. His gloom is so engrossed in his mind that he has no time to worry about anything else.

    Then, someone knocked on his door.

    La?

    Every morning, noon and evening La came to clean his room. Recalling this, Isleys face brightened a little, then darkened again.

    <em>No, it cant be. She didnte yesterday. In the morning, at lunch, in the evening Is she saying she doesnt want to see me anymore?</em>

    That expectation was not wrong. It wasnt Las high roaring voice, but a low, heavy voice that seemed to belong to an older woman came from outside his door.

    Master, I brought breakfast.

    Noisy get off it. I said Iwant to eat. If you bother me more, Ill cut off either your left arm or your right leg.

    Are you still threatening other maids like that? Hah, if it wasnt for me as the maid, everyone would have gotten scared and ran away. If you starve like this, you will hurt your body. The butlers, except for me, are worried a lot.

    From outside the door came the maids polite greeting to someone. The person, who was greeted, knocked on Isleys door gracefully, and said in an irritated voice.

    Isley, stop and eat. Are you protesting like a child? I dont know whats going on Dont you think starving is stupid? Mother too is worried about you.

    She must be very concerned.

    Noisy. A true nobleman would usually hand over a formal sentence.

    At Arthurs hoarse voice, Isley let out a smallugh. He looked at the long sword that was leaning against the wall. It was an item that I had La bring from the smithy back in the day.

    Should I approach La first and apologize? What if she avoids me? What if she hates me more? No, Id hate it even more if I just stayed like this. okay Lets meet first. Wait a minute, now that I see

    Isley, who remembered something, got up from his seat and jumped up and opened the door. The door moved violently and crashed into the wall, and Arthur and the maid twitched, as if a little startled.

    La, my exclusive servant? Has she already left the mansion?

    He remembered clearly that La would give her resignation letter and she would leave in three days. And today was the third day. At Isleys words, the maid, Jean, struggled to swallow her sigh as she was about toe out, and Arthur frowned.

    Young master The maid hasnt gone out yet. She cant go out.

    What are you talking about?

    Its embarrassing to even say this La and her sister have been stealing things from the masters secretly. She was found guilty of that, and she is now in a dungeon.

    Isley raised the corners of his mouth, saying it was ridiculous.

    You are lying? Why is she doing that? La is not like that.

    Dont y, just tell the truth!

    Arthur let out a short sigh and let the maid go.

    Ill exin. Calm down.

    He thought he should tell his brother how this happened. Arthur exined, sinctly and sinctly, what had happened to La.

    its not that good way, but I dont think its a bad way either Isley? Isley Emers!

    Arthur mistakenly mistaken Isleys feelings for La as simple liking or curiosity, simr to his own.

    So, as soon as Arthur had finished telling the story, he had no idea that Isley would find Osses and grab him by the cor.

    Osses, who was heading to the dukes office early in the morning, was suddenly struck by a human spirit that attacked him. A huge hand grabbed him by the cor, and at the same time, his body was lifted lightly and pressed against the wall. It was a formidable force. bang! With a loud noise, the back and the wall collide. Employers were startled, and those with a little more seniority looked for people in a position to put an end to the situation.

    Osses grimaced at his piercing pain, then looked into his opponents face.

    He realized the identity of the opponent from the moment he was grabbed by the cor. There are very few people in this family who can treat him like this. And especially those who can lift an adult man so easily. Osses made eye contact with Isley and smiled.

    I dont know why youre so angry all of a sudden?

    You dont know, you said?

    Isley growled as he walked up to the nose of his face.

    I heard everything from Arthur. brother Osses, he said that you imprisoned La by doing something dirty.

    Stop making a fuss and let it go.

    No.

    Our mother wont like it if its loud. This is in front of mothers office.

    And, isnt Isley the same anyway?

    From now on, there are no good things the employees have heard. Osses whispered in Isleys ear.

    I have already heard that you took the fainting maid into the infirmary. I heard your expressions were really nice back then, didnt you?

    The hand on the cor trembles finely. The same is true of the eyes facing each other.

    What did you do to the maid to make her faint? Whats that? What horrible thing did you do to her, Isley Emus? You cant do this to others. And wouldnt you like it if you could catch a maid like this? Why dont you think about how to hold her

    Without saying a word, Isley loosened the strength in his hands. And he just stared nkly at the wall like a lost soul. Osses set his feet on the ground and turned around, contemting his stupid face.

    <em>Its annoying.</em>

    Osses let out a deep sigh as he fiddled with the creases of his shirt.

    He returned to his usual soft smile, but his heart, on the contrary, was full of irritation.

    <em>Emotional and ignorant. I really dont like him being called a rare genius.</em>

    Osses called the maid from afar.

    Isley doesnt look very good, so take him to the doctor.

    And in order to solve the original problem, he lightly knocked on the door of the Dukes office. Arthur, who came herete, noticed what had happened and frowned, but, turning around, he didnt notice. Arthur got the dukes permission and went inside. He greeted his mother, who was buried in the papers, softly.

    Good morning, mother.

    Dont make a fuss unnecessarily. Its noisy.

    The duke, noticing themotion outside, answered, sipping her coffee and scanning the documents. Papers are folded, swept, and sounds are heard in the quiet parlor.

    Yes, sorry

    Osses opened his mouth to hand over the apple. At the same time, the duke put down her ss and said:

    Do you have a favor? Tell me.

    Youre so quick-witted Yes, thats right. Im here for business.

    You cant release the maids in the basement.

    Why?

    Its useful for this job. If it went well, it may solve the problem.

    So you blocked the way to the dungeon?

    Osses remembered what happened yesterday. The dungeon couldnt be entered. It was because the knights blocked the way, saying it was the dukes order. If the duke ordered it directly, no one in the dukes family could ignore it and act recklessly.

    Yes.

    I didnt know. I dont think they have anything to do with mothers work Why didnt you tell me? I thought I was involved in the ve auction to some extent.

    I was going to tell you when I was more certain. All of them, including you. You guys also helped me quite a bit.

    Then a knock was heard again, and the knight came in with the dukes permission. Hearing the story she whispered in her ear, she bluntly uttered her words of permission. And Yuria came in.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Yuria washed herself thoroughly. She had been in the dungeon for a few days, so she wasnt terribly dirty, but she wasnt clean enough to go see a noble.

    While washing with cold water and soap, she suddenly thought of her sister who was in prison.

    After wiping herself with a towel and changing into new clothes, Yuria was given bread and a ss of water. After taking a bite, she realized she was hungry. Its not that they didnt feed her in prison, but she had no appetite at the time and never thought of eating anything. And how much was she concentrating on retrieving her memory? La didnt even touch her food, so her sister had been starving for days.

    The knights knew this and showed kindness by handing her food. The freshly baked bread was soft and warm. After eating all of the bread, rinsing her mouth with water, she thought of her sister again.

    Yuria would always think of La when she was weak. Like finding light in the dark, or finding fire in the cold, it was almost a reflex action for Yuria.

    Each time she used to think she wanted to depend on her sister, but now its different. The more she remembered Las face, the stronger she could be.

    <em>Lets do it well. Even if you meet the duke, dont be terrified.</em>

    We be weak with each other, and we be stronger with each other. It is a blessing to have someone who can do that.

    After finishing preparations, Yuria went straight to the dukes office with the knights.

    People who came across them looked at her as if they were seeing a strange creature and murmured. She didnt withdraw from the gaze because she knew she was innocent of herself, and she came out with a promise not to give up in any way.

    Yuria soon met Emily, who was walking down the hallway with a worried face. Taking a deep breath, Emily closed her mouth as soon as she spotted her. She soon stretched out her arms and tried to hug Yuria, but she couldnt resist and just grabbed her hand.

    Yuria!

    Aunt Emily Hello?

    Oh my God, how did you get here? Everyone acted like theyd never let you go! Have you ever been used of being falsely used?

    She looked at the knights on both sides as if to be wary of Yuria.

    That doesnt seem like that. Anyway, what happened?

    Instead of answering, Yuria smiled as if not to worry. Faced with that smile, Emily had a face that looked like she was about to cry.

    Sorry.

    The knights stopped her from reaching out to Yuria in a hurry.

    Im sorry I couldnt be of any help. Im really sorry. Ive told the head maid several times that youre not like that, that theres a misunderstanding, but she doesnt listen I try not to let you in the prison! I really have nothing to say to the two people who left first. Especially for Leisha.

    No. That alone has helped me a lot.

    Arent you going to tell me why you came out? Are you having a hard time speaking? Then tell me this one thing. Are you going to be punished? Otherwise

    I am not going to be punished. Thats all I can say for sure. So dont worry too much.

    Yuria gently grabbed her hand and then released it again. Emily looked mncholy at Yurias back as she left.

    Yuria, who arrived in front of the office after a while, looked at the two men standing in front of her and pondered for a moment, then bowed her head with the knights. This is because among the men, the man leaning against the wall with a nk face was the second master of the mansion, Isley Emers, and the one standing with a frown in front of her was the third master, Arthur Emers.

    Arthurs eyes ran down Yurias face. The ce where the eyes finally reached was the faces of the knights.

    Where are you taking the maid?

    I am taking her to the Dukes office. There was an order to do so.

    <em>Why? What would my mother do to meet the maid?</em> Arthur, who was about to ask, bit his mouth. He couldnt figure out why they did what they were told anyway. With a brief sigh, he realized that it was better to take Isley than to ask the reason. Then the knight entered the office and came with the dukes permission. Only then Yuria was able to enter her office.

    Inside the office were the Duke, her assistant, and Osses. The Duke reached out and pointed to the sofa in the office.

    Sit down on the sofa.

    Yes.

    Yuria was so nervous that it was only after she sat down on the sofa that Osses was not smiling as usual.

    The room was so quiet that it felt ufortable. Even though I hade to speak, I wondered if I could open my mouth. The situation in which the two pairs of bright red eyes stared intently at her face made her even feel a heavy pressure.

    The duke called her assistant and whispered something. Then the aide went out and came back with the two men after a while.

    They were Isley Emers and Arthur Emers. They entered the room with strange faces and sat across from Yuria. They looked like they didnt know why they were called.

    Such a face was dyed with absurdity or ridicule at the Dukes subsequent words.

    The reason I called you guys is because of a maid named Yuria Hanson who is sitting over there. She was the lover of Count Nigor for a year and was closest to him. Shes a witness to prove that Count Nigor was involved in the ve auction, and I will tell you the story today. I thought that hearing her story would be helpful to you who have worked with her in the future.

    The three young masters were quite surprised. The only information they knew about Yuria and La was simple basics, or that they were both born and raised in the Countess of Nigor. Because they were interested, but never tried to find out more than that. It was surprising, but if you think about it, it was not so surprising that Yuria and Count Nigor were rted. James Nigor had an insidious personality that revealed a woman to a ferocious disposition. Everyone could not help but flirt with the beautiful Yuria.

    Mother. Why are you telling such a story now?

    Arthur expressed his disappointment, just like Osce before, and Isley sat down on the sofa with a frown on his face.

    Like this.

    At that moment, a small, soft voice came from somewhere. Five pairs of eyes turned to where the sound wasing from.

    I didnt know so many people would listen to it.

    It was Yuria. She sped her hand, trembling with nervousness and fear of being surrounded by high-ranking nobles. All around her, even the duke, were powerful aristocrats.

    Take a deep breath and calm down. If you still cant calm down, think of L.

    Yuria took a deep breath. Still, when her heart did not settle, she quietly closed her eyes and thought of La. She recalls her soft light brown hair, her cheeks always dyed red, and the warm smell thates from holding her in her arms. Then she was soon able to calm her mind.

    Is that why you dont like it?

    No.

    Then how about we start the story now?

    All right. But, first of all, convince me. Can you get us out of jail?

    Sure.

    At this time, Arthur and Ossess faces frowned slightly.

    Mother, when did you make that promise?

    The Duke did not answer her sons question and spoke to Yuria.

    Is that enough?

    My sister and I never stole anything. Shed never even thought of it. Can you relieve our injustice?

    Okay.

    We will leave the mansion as soon as this is done. Promise me that you will send us quietly and that you will not do any harm.

    When things go smoothly, I will let you go. I could give you a prize.

    Yuria was so focused on the duke that she didnt notice the faces of the young masters. If she had seen their faces, if she had met those eyes, she might have run away, horrified by the gooey and eerie feeling contained within. Even if she hadnt run away, it would have made her barely calmed heart fluctuate again. Fortunately or unfortunately, she did not see their faces.

    Really? then

    Yuria was afraid to utter the following words. But she closed her eyes and said,

    Could you do it in the name of Duke Emers?

    At that moment, the air in the room became heavy. Four pairs of red eyes stared at Yuria coldly, and as she felt that gaze, she raised her hand and touched her neck.

    It was because she felt like she was suffocating from the sudden pressure. Her face heated with tension and sweat ran down her forehead. The duke looked down at her with cold eyes.

    Its off topic.

    Nobles valued honor. To put a name on it means to bet on honor. They put their names on promises that must never be broken. The act of giving a name was done between nobles or the royal family.

    It could not be used for promises of no value or meaning withmon people.

    Sorry. But Im a person of deep distrust, so I cant be sure easily. If the Duke promises in the name, I I think I can fully trust the Duke and tell the story.

    Ensuing silence. silence. silence

    Yuria, who had lost all her courage, could no longer face that stinging gaze. So, she bows her head and looks only at the sweat dripping down her chin line and onto the back of her hand. Scratching the wet back of her hand with her fingernails, she recalled her sisters face again. This time she had a mischievous smile.

    L, Im so scared. Im afraid Im going to die. But I will do my best for you and for us.

    Then the courage rises. Yuria slowly raised her head and looked at the Duke. Suddenly, the duke withdrew her cold gaze and returned to her usual state.

    Good. I will take the name of the Emers family.

    Thank you.

    Now tell me. your story.

    All right. I am.

    Yuria took a breath and opened her mouth again.

    I was born in the Countess of Nigor. She had a strict but caring mother, a loving father, and a younger sister. We were very happy.

    Tuk, tuk, tuk.

    The Duke tapped the desk with her finger.

    What I need is not the story of your birth, but the story of Count Nigor.

    Yes, I know.

    Not only Yuria, but everyone in this room will know this. But, isnt it too rude to take only necessary information and leave out the misfortunes La and herself has suffered? If there is anything you want in that misfortune Arent you supposed to take all your misfortunes and all you want?

    So Yuria decided to tell her story before giving the Duke the information she wanted. No one wants it, its just an unhappy story. A story that must be avoided by those who hear it, in a hurry to see if that misfortune will reach them.

    Maybe she just wants to be grumpy at her for bringing back bad memories that may have simply been med on her sister and herself. She smiled awkwardly as she met the red eyes staring at her.

    Can you still listen to me? I will definitely tell the story the Duke wants.

    Finally, the duke nodded as if to continue.

    TL/N: Laisha is Yuria and La Mother

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Yuria was born and raised in the Countess of Nigor area. She had a strict but caring mother and a benevolent father, and one younger sister.

    Yuria, everything else is fine But why are you not very good at math? Mom always said that the only way formoners like us to seed is by studying. Mathematics is especially important. If youre not good at math, youre going to have a hard time going anywhere.

    My mother, Laisha, was a person who valued studies. asionally she would frown upon seeing her report card from her school.

    La has always had great scores, so Yuria was the only one to be pointed out.

    Yuria, who came out to the kitchen to have breakfast before going to school, rolled her eyes without even thinking of making excuses. Then she smiled broadly like her father.

    Youre trying to move this matter with a cute smile like that again

    Honey, honey. calm down. What do grades matter? She just need to grow up well.

    Inparison, her father, Martin, was tolerant in that respect. As he smiled, his face lit up. Having left Yuria with an outstanding beauty, he knew very well how to use his own face to soften his wifes mood. Then, Laisha struggled to raise the corners of her lips.

    It is important to grow well, but it is also important to live well.

    And Yuria dreams of bing a costume designer?

    Mathematics is also important.

    The two chatted for a while and ended the fight with a short kiss. Although both their personality and their appearance were pr opposites, her parents were so close that they were rumored to be a lovebird.

    Yuria was very fond of her parents expressions of affection. She even thought that if she ever got married in the future, she would want to live like that.

    But her younger sister, La, didnt seem to think so. She sighed and then used to whip up her breakfast and lunch box that was on her table.

    Wait, kids, before you go

    After receiving their parents kisses on the cheek in turn, the sisters left the house.

    When we go to school, we go to ss until twelve oclock. After eating their packed lunch, they can go home right away. Yuria hated it while La liked going to school. Because she is able to y with her friends.

    Hey, dont bother me!

    Hey, what? I cant hear what youre saying? ugly. Are you crying again?

    She cries all the time.

    Hahaha! ugly.

    It was because the boys were teasing me by pulling my hair or giving me weird nicknames.

    Even the teachers and parents yelled at them to no avail. So Yuria didnt like boys very much.

    Who likes a man when he cries and throws things at him when she pretends to ignore them?

    Hey! These children!

    It is thanks to her two-year-old younger sister that he is able to withstand the bullying.

    Hey, its La!

    Run run away!

    Hey, dont run away. There are five of us, so why run away? Last time we lost because there were three, but this time it will be different, right?

    La couldnt stand the person who bullied Yuria. She said, No violence at all! She couldnt help but raise her fists when she saw what boys were doing.

    You cant do this to young children You dont know! Then dont touch other peoples family. Little kids learn only bad things.

    Her pretty braided hair is all messed up, and her nosebleeds are ridiculously spread. Every time she sees Las mischievous smile while beating up boys, Yuria feels sorry and realizes her love for her again.

    It is amon story now that the boys who bully Yuria will get beat by La during school hours and the boys who hit La are called by their teachers.

    After returning home, Yuria treats Las scarred face, or bursts into tears after applying bandages and medicine to her face.

    Why are you crying?

    Sorry It hurts because of me and your face looks like this ugh

    Why is that for you? Its because of those naughty kids who bully you, and its my fault that I couldnt hold back my anger.

    On such days, Yurias eyes were so swollen that it was difficult to open them properly.

    Tofort her, La gave her a tasty treat or wet a towel with cold water and ced it over her eyes.

    On days when La and the boys did not fight, they yed with their peers or wandered around the vige before entering the house.

    Yuria liked to hang out with her friends and spend time doing things with her sister, but the thing she loved the most was drawing and making various clothes at home.

    My sewing skills arent that good yet, so I didnt get a good result.

    Yurias parents were fabric merchants.

    To be precise, They were employees at the top of arge fabric factory. They worked mainly in sales by visiting various customers and showing fabrics.

    As a child, Yuria followed her parents to various clothing stores and workshops.

    As a result, I was able to see a variety of clothes from everyday wear to dresses, and I fell in love with the world created by intertwining lines and cotton and dreamed of bing a costume designer.

    If you are immersed in sewing, evening wille quickly.

    The sisters parents left early in the morning and returned in the evening. They alwayse in with presents for their daughters, such as snacks, books, or sewing tools.

    At dinner time, the family shared what happened during the day, got angry at the bad things and happy at the good things, and at night they hugged each other and went to bed.

    Yuria had a dream that made herugh just thinking about it and had a lovely family. Her four families lived happily ever after. Yuria was sure she would live like this for the rest of her life.

    I am not wealthy enough to do everything I want, and there will be many sad days as well as smiling days, but I will live my life in small and peaceful ways

    Forever

    And Yuria finds out on a noisy morning that shespletely wrong.

    I woke up very early that day, strangely. It was dawn. The sky outside the window was a mixture of pale blue and unfinished ck, creating a strange color. Usually she slept with La, but that day she didnt feel her present next to her.

    Yuria felt suspicious and went outside.

    Whether the parents had not yet returned or whether they were in a deep sleep after returning, a lonely stillness was wafting through the house.

    She visited her parents room and went down to the first floor to stop by the living room and kitchen. The family was nowhere to be seen. She then realizes that someone has been making a lot of noise outside.

    Yuria put her feet in her mothers shoes and went outside. The vigers had their confused faces wrapped around something.

    Some wept, some contorted their faces, and some turned their heads as if they couldnt see it. They even snatched children who were sneaking into peoples arms and sent them home.

    What the hell is at the center of it? Why is everyone reacting like that? Yuria, like the other children, tilted her head and headed towards there.

    Its so terrifying.

    Who knew? I never thought this would happen to Laisha and Martin.

    Yuria and La are like, <em>What should I do now?</em> Ugh When will the funeral directore? We need to fix this right away.

    I think it would be better for us to move the body as soon as possible.

    You cant do that! The damage is so bad! If you touch it carelessly, even the undertaker will have a hard time touching it.

    The surroundings became cold. And even though it was summer, the cold, like midwinter, enveloped my body.

    <em>What do you mean by all that? my mom and dad</em>

    Yuria was btedly aware of the existence of La, who was approaching me while trembling.

    When did youe out?

    La blocked Yurias in front of her and said sternly.

    Go home.

    L La.

    Yuria was startled when she saw her younger sisters face.

    Why are you making such a scary face? What are you doing over there? Cant I go? Why?

    Come in!

    No!

    Yuria! dont go!

    Why are people born with curiosity? It forces you to check whatever the consequences may be.

    The thing that killed and saved people the most was curiosity, which gave hope and plunged them into despair. She shakes off Las hand and despairs because of her curiosity.

    The girl did not yet know that there was a truth that had to be hidden in the world.

    Yuria pushed through the people and moved forward. She asionally came up with a hand that was trying to grab her, but she pushed it back and pushed it away and kept going. And she soones across two objects covered in white cloth.

    Yuria became impatient with the presence of her younger sister chasing after her or the sight of adults reaching out with fearful faces, so she collected the cloth without feeling afraid of the existence under it.

    Then a familiar face appears. It was her own parents, Laisha and Martin.

    Yuria couldnt scream. She couldnt even let out her moan. It was because what was revealed in front of me was in such a terrible way.

    Someone hurriedly covered her eyes and lifted her up to get away, but it was toote. Yuria was drooping like a broken doll in the arms of the man who had lifted her, and then she began to struggle.

    Aww!

    The man didnt even care about her fists smashing my chest.

    No! no no mom Dad!

    It was a carriage ident.

    It is said that a deer suddenly appeared, causing the carriage to swerve and fall off the cliff.

    The coachman is nowhere to be found, and the couple died.

    If the deer hadnte out, the ident wouldnt have happened. Had it not been for a cliff right next to the road, it might have ended with a simple injury. If the driver had been an older man, he might have just ughtered the deer instead of turning.

    <em>A tragedy created by coincidence and coincidence Why did God create such tragedies? why?</em>

    <em>God, please tell me its a lie. Please tell me this is just a dream. When I open my eyes, please let me return to my daily life with Mom and Dad.</em>

    <em>Is this fun? Seeing a person suffer? Praying with tears in their eyes</em>?

    At a funeral full of mourning, Yuria prayed but nothing could change, and shed tears that could not change anyones heart.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    It rained heavily on the day of the funeral. The ground became soggy, and with every step she took, mud clings to her shoes.

    Yuria prayed until her parents coffin went to the cemetery. She prayed, prayed, prayed, prayed again, and prayed over and over. But none of those numerous prayers have been fulfilled.

    Now let me ask you. Do you have anyst words for them?

    When the coffin workers are told to say goodbye, the girl realizes that she can never go back to the past. When she returns home, her parents room will be empty, there will be no one to kiss her on the cheek before school, there will only be food for two at mealtime, and no one will buy a present for her on the way home. She had no choice but to ept that miserable and terrifying reality.

    Mom Dad!

    Yuria fell on her parents coffin and cried. The ck umbre she was wearing is on the floor. The thin rain made everything wet, making it impossible to tell what was tears and what was rain. Everyone cried. The sky, the buildings, the stones, the people But La didnt cry.

    Its all wet, you will catch a cold.

    Wearing a ck umbre, her face was dry.

    Why, why dont you cry? Mom and Dad died Arent you sad?

    Im sad.

    La tilted her umbre toward Yuria and said calmly.

    Its sad, but you cant stop crying. And I dont deserve to cry

    What do you mean?

    Sometimes Yuria couldnt understand Las words. I dont even know exactly where the gaze that seems to be looking far away. Yuria said that La was the person she loved the most and closest to, but at the same time she was the most unknown person.

    Im sorry, Yuria.

    Its just that Yuria cant stop crying It felt strangely sad to see La simply handing out an apology without meaning, so she cried more than she did before. La sat down in the seat and hugged Yuria.

    After that, they held each others hands and buried the coffin in the ground and watched the process of the soil covering it. Yuria sighed and wiped her tears. Her eyes were swollen, and her nose and cheeks were blushing red. Emily watched the scene from a distance and led the sister to the church.

    Naturally, the funeral was also attended by Laishas longtime friend, Emily. She was the maid of the duke and was always busy. But sometimes she would take a vacation and she woulde down to the estate of Count Nigor.

    Only to see Laisha. When Laisha and Emily met, they talked about their recent status, parenting, and letters they exchanged when they were apart. After that, she yed with the sister. Today, she came down after a weeks leave to pay tribute to Laisha and look after the sisters. Not only that, but she paid all the funeral expenses.

    So Emily was a good person.

    She thought she was a good person, Yuria was reluctant to see her. It was the memory of the night her father didnt return until dawn for work and her mother fell asleep on the sofa in the living room, exhausted from talking to her friend. That day, she saw Yuria secretly kissing Laisha as she was sleeping. She may have misunderstood her.

    <em>  Yuria did you see?</em>

    However, Yuria still remembered the awkwardness when their eyes met, the strange air.

    Yuria held Las hand tightly and looked up at Emily, who was sitting next to me awkwardly. Her eyes were dyed red. The handkerchief in her grip was wet and fluttering from her grip.

    After the funeral, the people left.

    The church, with only three people left, was so quiet that you could hear the rain hitting the windows. The rain got stronger as time passed. So the sound of dripping was heard over and over again. The ck shadow that engulfed the inside of the church crouched under the faint lighting through the stained ss. Emily stared nkly at the statue of an angel in the cathedral, Yuria looked at Emily, and La looked at Yuria.

    The silence was spilled. Emily closed her eyes slightly in the silence and then opened her eyes.

    La, Yuria Would you like to live with me?

    Tears welled up in Emilys eyes.

    I cant fully be your mother, but I want to cherish and love you as much as Laisha and Martin who have gone away.

    Tears ran down her jawline.

    Lets go to the duchy together. And be family with me.

    Ah.

    Emilysrge hand covered Yurias smaller one. Her eyes met hers and they were wet. Sadness, emptiness, anger And her love for her mother, whom she didnt want to notice,bined with her eyes. For a moment, Yuria felt disgust.

    This person is so

    No, I dont want to.

    At that moment, La quickly pulled out Yurias hand that Emily was holding. Its like reading her sisters mind. Emily opened her eyes wide in surprise. She slowly retrieved her hand and wiped the tears with the handkerchief. And she smiled in embarrassment.

    Im sorry. It seems Ive gone too far to be a family? What I want to say is that I want to be your protector. Lets go to the Duchy.

    Thank you for your words, but I dont want to go to the Duchy. We prefer to live in the Countess of Nigor.

    Then youre going to stay alone?

    Yes. I think so.

    That Thats reckless. Wouldnt it be too difficult to live with only young children? Besides, you have no rtives. If you dont have someone to take care of you, youll have to go to an orphanage.

    That was right. Her father, Martin, was an orphan, and his mother, Laisha, lost her parents early and shes only daughter.

    Its okay. Because weve already figured out a way for the two of us to get along.

    La, no matter how mature you are, you are only a fifteen-year-old child no no Guess Im too early. Itste, so lets go home first.

    Emily clenched the handkerchief and stood up. Walking a few steps forward, she stopped and waited for her sister. As she approached her, Yuria turned her back and looked at La, who stood up from her seat and didnt move.

    <em>Why did you refuse? As Aunt Emily said, we dont have rtives to look after us, and we dont have grandparents. If she were the usual La, I think she would have definitely epted it. What are you thinking?</em>

    Yuria knew that it was much better to have a guardian than to be with young children. Las face was engulfed in the shadows, so there was no expression on her face. Even if you can see the expression, can you understand the inside? I do not know. I do not know. I cant understand.

    <em> But its La. There must be a reason why she turned down Aunt Emilys offer.</em>

    After that, Emily took great care of the sisters until the end of the vacation. On thest day, when she once again offered to live with her, La tly refused. At that time, she didnt ask Yurias opinion. She never asked if she wanted to rise in the duchy, or how she felt about hanging out with aunt Emily. I just made a request like apulsion to do what I said. But whats the matter? Las opinion was Yurias opinion, and Yuria always thought that her sister was right, and she thought that there must be some reason for that rejection, so there was no problem with her.

    I am still worried. Living with only two young children If youre having a hard time, write me a letter anytime. Then Ille pick you up anytime.

    So Emily left.

    Despite her concerns, the two got along really well. La did her chores very well, she was seasoned enough to haggle with the merchants at the market, and she was mature enough to soothe weeping Yuria, thinking of her parents from time to time. Because. Yeah, how grown-up you were Yuria had never seen her cry. Just as adults dont shed tears in front of children.

    Also, the neighbors who felt pity for the sisters who lost their parents at a young age showed kindness to them, and there was a legacy that was neither too small nor too small. She said that Emily would send money, clothes and food from time to time, so they didnt have a hard time. Of course, the kindness of neighbors is temporary, and the legacy fades away over time. Still, if there was one thing that didnt change, it was Emilys heart and devotion.

    Despite multiple rejections, she kept sending letters asking if we woulde to the Duchy. She sent her greetings and gifts from time to time, even after she refused to make such an offer any more. She also came down to the Nigor estates where she, very, very rarely, took vacations. Gradually, the uneasiness of Yurias mind disappeared. A feeling of gratitude grew in her empty ce.

    As they grew older, the sisters found decent jobs and made money. So Yuria worked as a clerk in a clothing store, and La worked as a teachers assistant at school during the day and went to the bookstore in the evening to work. Those days were added one by one and became a daily routine.

    Suddenly, it bes natural to prepare a meal for two people, it bes natural to go to my parents graveyard to offer flowers, and quiet rather than bustle bes the atmosphere of the house, and answering Emilys letters bes more enjoyable.

    Then one day, the owner of the estate, Countess Nigor, died suddenly of a heart attack.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Arge and grand funeral was held.

    If it wasnt for the dark atmosphere, the ck veils that people put on their heads, and the drab ck clothes they wore neatly, it would have been okay to call it a party. Yuria didnt even know the Count, and he wasnt friendly either. Nevertheless, she felt her mood subside as she watched the funeral procession of people.

    How sad is the family when their father dies?

    TL/N: Ive tranted it wrong, its not the Countess (Mother) who takes care of the teritorial, it was Count (Father).

    The Countess died giving birth to her second child. After that, the Count did not take a woman to rece his wife and the seat next to him remained empty. The Count was the only parent to the Nigor siblings. He must ept the death of such a person and bury it in the ground. How painful will it be? how painful it is, sympathy stabbed Yurias chest. She looked at the coffin, covered with white flowers, and recalled the information about Count Nigor.

    Count Nigor wasnt a very good lord, but he wasnt a bad guy either. He, like the kind-hearted lord in a fairy tale, did not give us tax cuts or, if the crops were not harvested, he would open a warehouse and distribute all the grain in it, but he adequately looked after the lives of the young inhabitants. He was just a moderately arrogant, moderately responsible aristocrat who could be seen everywhere.

    He had one daughter and one son. The daughter took session sses next to him, and his son graduated from the capitals academy and was running his own business.

    The Counts son, James Nigor, left for the academy when Yuria was very young and had never returned to the estate, so children of her age had never seen James Nigors face. The Counts funeral was therefore the ce where Yuria first saw the face of James Nigor.

    After the funeral procession was over, James Nigor and Natasha Nigor stood in front of the Count coffin to give wreaths. The man was very tall, and thats how big he was. His legs and forearms were thick enough for the suit to look small, and hisrge belly bulged out. What about the face?

    Compared to Natasha Nigor, the gentle and quiet sessor of Count Nigor, there were many rumors surrounding the spirituality of Count Nigor wrapped in a veil. There were frequent stories about appearance, as well as rumors that he had not been able toe back because of a bad rtionship with his father, or that he would not return until he seeded in business. The old woman who was Count Nigors maid said that he was a very handsome man, and he flirted with the fruit shop clerk who heard the story when she was young.

    ording to tradition, the family of the person where the funeral was held did not wear a ck veil. Therefore, the faces of the brother and sister Nigor, who were talking to each other, were exposed so that anyone could see them.

    Count Nigors face was buried in the flesh, so it was difficult to judge what he looked like.

    <em> Hes very handsome! Of course. Ive never seen such a pretty boy. Blonde hair that looks like melted gold, deep blue eyes like the sea His skin was so white and soft. He yed a lot of mischievous jokes, but he was able to move on in a cute way.</em>

    His blond hair under the sun shimmered like gold, and his eyes were certainly bluer than the sky. Recalling the old womans words and looking closely at his face, Yuria realized her mistake and lowered her eyes.

    <em>What are you doing, Yuria Hanson? Its not right to judge other peoples faces. Even on funeral days. I am so ashamed of myself.</em>

    Unable to bear the shame, Yuria lowered her head and covered her mouth with one hand. La, who was standing next to her, mistook her for crying. She held her hand tight as usual tofort her Yuria.

    Are you okay?

    Yes. Im fine, L. Dont worry. I am not crying.

    Okay.

    Im not crying

    I know.

    Still, La did not let go of her hand.

    Im not really crying. The ck veil was covering her face, so she looked more unbelievable. In the end, Yuria held her sisters hand instead of exining to her. She didnt want to be treated like a crying child, but she had no choice. It was because of the warmth of her hand holding my hand.

    After the funeral, a man wearing a ck veil approached the young master.

    Judging from his dress and behavior, he must have been a servant. He handed the young master a ss of water.

    Yuria left her seat after hearing someone call the servant Oberon.

    If its Oberon, they said he was doing business with him in the capital.

    After a grand funeral, another funeral was held. This time it was the funeral of Natasha Nigor. It was just two weeks after the funeral of the previous Count. When she became a count, she had an ident on the way back from visiting another estate. For some reason, the wheel of her carriage fell off and she ended up falling off a cliff. The cause was negligence in the maintenance of the carriage. The man in charge of the carriage was kicked out, and the driver could not be punished because he died along with the Count.

    When the Count died, all that was left was James Nigor. Naturally, he became a Count.

    With the continuing death of the Count, the atmosphere of the estate subsided.

    Peoples opinions on the incident werergely divided in two.

    This is a curse, a curse. Otherwise, how can two of them die at once? It seems that they were cursed by someone who is their great enemy.

    It might be a curse. It doesnt happen very often.

    Oh, Im afraid. I may have to move.

    The first was that Count Nigor was not cursed, and the second

    What nonsense was she talking about earlier? What a curse! I mean, you shouldnt even match your words with such nonsensicalments. It must have been the eldest son of the house Nobles fight for ce once or twice? He killed his sister to try to be the Count. Its like a blood battle

    Oh! Grandma, what would you do if you were arrested for insulting an aristocrat while talking like that? We talk with a lower voice.

    It seems to me that the death of the former Count is all his fault. Isnt it strange when someone who was so healthy at that age suddenly died of a heart attack?

    Well, it is.

    My throat hurts from talking all the time. Haah, give me a ss of water and pick some clothes.

    Yes, yes, yes

    Yuria listened to the stories of thendlord and the customers in her clothing store, as she put on the mannequins in the new arrivals.

    It was an interesting story, but she did not pay much attention. Whether or not James Nigor killed his sister under the guise of the idental death in order to be the Count is a story too far away for her. She only thinks of the sorrow of a man who has lost all of her family.

    Until then, no one would have known what would happen to James Nigors ascension to the Count. Because we didnt know, we were able to tremble in fear,ugh, and talk about the death that urred in the realm.

    At the unattended dawn of six in the morning, the people of the territory did not know that the screams from the mansion signaled the beginning of an endless nightmare.

    In the morning, people discovered the identity of the screams. The girl who was working in the mansion was screaming when she noticed that the body had cooled down in the garden.

    Her maids name is Mary. The girl with dark brown hair and gray eyes, with a pretty face and cheerful personality, earned a lot of cuteness from the servants of the mansion and the merchants of the vige. Yuria, too, sometimes met a child who came to buy clothes.

    Perhaps because she talked often, Yuria knew a little about the childs circumstances. Her family was not too bad because she had worked as the Counts servant from generation to generation, and her rtionship with her family was not bad, and even if she had a fight, she will be able to reconcile the next day. But why did she die in that way? What happened to her? Yuria burst into tears and La patted her shoulder next to her.

    People will soon find out the reason for the death.

    James Nigor, the new Count, was a terrible reveler. Its amazing how hes been quiet for a month after being counted with two funerals.

    He was a person who liked to have fun rather than caring for the estate, and was a person who used the taxes for luxury and debauchery instead of spending it to make the lives of the people of the territory pleasant. He molested the maids in the mansion, and if there was anything he didnt like, he immediately resorted to violence.

    An exclusive servant named Oberon, who was next to him, pretended to stop his actions and encouraged him, and after James Nigor became Count, Alexander, a newly hired assistant, quietly watched the Counts actions.

    All the servants who stopped the Count were expelled, and only those who he liked stayed.

    The Count liked the woman. Especially pretty girls. He would asionallye to the vige, pick a woman he liked and call them into his mansion. It didnt matter that much to him whether they were married women, hated him or liked him. They couldnt refuse, because if they didnt follow him, they would be severely punished. The women who were taken to the mansion either did not return or return in a ruined state.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    It was the fourth day I heard the news that the woman who was taken to the mansion had returned in a miserable condition. She saw only orange light leaking from the curtained window slits illuminating the dark living room.

    La looked at Yurias face and said.

    I cant live here anymore. We must leave now.

    Her voice was quite calm, but the brown eyes she met were filled with all kinds of damp and negative emotions. La was worried about Yurias beauty.

    She was afraid that she might be taken away by the Count. It was the first time.

    La looked at Yuria with those eyes.

    Her beautiful older sister has always been Las pride. She never showed it, but whenever she looked at Yurias face, she used to put on a satisfied smile.

    When the vigers said that the most beautiful thing in this estate was Yuria, they snorted as if it was natural. Also, saying that she is pretty and fun to decorate, she often chooses clothes that fit Yuria or creates various hairstyles by messing around with her hair.

    So Yuria liked her own face. The fact that shebs her hair carefully every day is that she cares a little about what might have been on her face. Whenever she sees her sisters satisfied smile on her face, its like a star. Because I wanted to see the twinkling eyes. Its nice to be proud of someone. Especially when that person is a loved one, the joy is multiplied. But now, that beauty only elicits negative emotions in La.

    Yeah, thats right.

    <em>I have be this childs anxiety.</em>

    Its so sad, Yuria held La in her arms and whispered.

    Yeah, lets go.

    Like her sister, people realized the seriousness of the situation.

    Many tried to leave the estate.

    At the Count order, the soldiers seized those who were trying to leave the territory and wielded violence, but they secretly opened the door if we gave a lot of money.

    The money was burdensome for ordinary people in the territory, and in some cases the soldiers just took the money and let us, so most people could not leave the territory.

    If we were lucky, we could get on the upper carriage at the estate and get out, but there were only a few. There were no sisters in the minority.

    People are imprisoned in the estate as if they were doing bad things, and women are taken to mansions.

    Las worries grew worse day by day. She tries not to show it, but when she sees that she cant sleepte at night or her attitude towards her overprotective Yuria, she cant help but notice.

    Yuria was also worried about her. She was worried that she would be imprisoned on the estate and that she or her lovely sister might be captured by the Count, but it was La who worried most of all. It was because she often came homete at night from one day on.

    Its already past twelve oclock, and the outside of the window is dyed in pitch ck darkness. Lying on her bed, Yuria turned her head to look at the ce where her sister should be lying. She gently swept the empty spot with her hand and raised her upper body.

    Yuria left her room as it was and went down to the first floor. She sat on the sofa in the living room and looked at the front door. The door shows no sign of opening.

    She made two-person tea, set it down on the small table next to the sofa, and stayed there for a while.

    As the thick steam flowing from the cup scatters in the air and the tea cools down, the door opens.

    As she walked into the house, La, who had a face looking a little tired, found Yuria and rolled her eyes.

    You havent slept?

    Yeah, I just couldnt sleep.

    You should sleep well. Then you will grow tall

    Yuriaughed softly. She would have tough when her younger sister, who was much smaller than her, said so. She smiled like that for a while, then looked down at the cup I was holding. Suddenly, the smile disappears.

    Stop joking. Why are youing in sote? What the hell are you doing outside? I couldnt sleep because I was worried.

    Weve talked about this issue before.

    Rather than having a conversation, it would be more urate to say that Yuria only talked about it.

    She couldnt stand it because she was worried, she thought there must be a reason why she acted that way. So Yuria asked La, who came inte at night, what she was doing outside, but she didnt tell her. She waste, so she just slept on Yurias back and sent her to the bedroom.

    Are you thinking of just going through this again?

    Yuria raised her head. La looked at her with her contemtive face. She then smiled and stroked Yurias hair.

    Im sorry for making you worry. But really, it was no big deal.

    Tell me if its nothing special.

    I gave money to the Counts soldiers. He said he would help us get out of the estate sooner orter. Are you okay?

    What? when?

    Yuria opened her mouth in surprise.

    You gave money to the soldier? Did we have that much money? Where did you get the money? No, how much did you give him?

    The money was entirely in Las control. So Yuria did not know how much money she had.

    La chanted that she should save her stuff, she said, and she only thought that they were very poor. La seemed unwilling toment on her money.

    <em> You wont tell me again.</em>

    Yuria was holding back her sigh, and she decided to ask something else.

    Are you okay? What if the soldier pretends to be ignorant with only money? You said that Uncle Tom was also scammedst time.

    Its okay. He is someone you can trust.

    L if you say so.

    Now, lets stop talking about this kind of headache and go to sleep. Im tired and sleepy too.

    I

    I want to hear more. I want to know more. But I didnt think shed tell me more than this. Yuria shut her mouth and moved her feet as her sister led her. La led her Yuria to the bedroom, covering her with a nket.

    She whispered softly as La patted her body, Yuria.

    Good night.

    A voice like that sounds somewhat resentful.

    The next day, Yuria met La, who she went to work as usual.

    La put her shoes on and tapped her feet to the floor a couple of times. As she turned the doorknob on the front door, she turned behind her and looked at Yuria. And she gives advice as usual.

    Yuri, never leave the house.

    Yes.

    You pretended like you didnt hear it when someone knocked on the door, okay?

    Yeah, I got it.

    When the Counts atrocities were revealed, La began to lock Yuria in the house.

    In case she caught the Counts eyes, curtains were drawn on the windows in the house and the doors were locked.

    She was also barred from working, and it was also difficult for her to take walks in the fresh fresh air. When La heard her neighbor tell her story that Yuria had gone outside, she turned horribly and drove her away.

    Although she found it very frustrating, she knew she was worried about her, so she had no choice but to obey it.

    Yuria looked at Las back as she was about to leave, and grabbed her hem.

    L, can you stay at home with me too? You seem to think the Count will only be after me, but you might be the target. What if that person takes you to the mansion? I am so scared.

    La grabbed Yurias hand and pulled it off.

    Its okay. No need to worry. If we ever run into each other, Ill just run away. You know Im quick. Besides, you are resting too, and without me, who makes money?

    However.

    Im okay.

    Okay.

    Yuria mumbled, fiddling with her fallen hand.

    So is there anything I can do to help? Were leaving this estate soon, arent we? To get out of the territory, you need to be prepared. Shall I pack some stuff in advance? if not.

    Yuri.

    La smiled softly.

    You dont have to do anything. I will take care of everything.

    The old door made a small noise and the front door opened. La walks through the door, and the door begins to close slowly again. The light that leaked through the gap gradually disappeared, and the shadow swallowed Yuria.

    I know that you dont need my help

    Yuria knows. If it was La, she could do anything on her own. While Yuria was stuck inside the house, didnt she find a way to escape the estate?

    <em>Im probably nothing more than a concern for L or a burden to take care of.</em>

    Why does she feel lonely even though she knows that? Why would she wish she could have depended on her even a little bit, and that she would have asked for help?

    It is not right to feel frustrated with her sister who is so trustworthy and acts for her.

    Haah

    After staring at the door for a while, Yuria sighed and went up to the room. She said she didnt need help, but just in case she didnt know, Yuria brought a bag and tucked her clothes into her closet.

    Then there was the sound of someone knocking on the door. Surprised, Yuria folds her clothes and stops her hand to open it.

    Who is it?

    She put her folded clothes down on the bed and went down to the first floor. The door trembled like crazy with a loud knock.

    It was difficult to open the door to wee them.

    Who the hell are you? Whos knocking on the door like that? no way.

    I felt uneasy. Yuria gently rolled up her curtains and looked at the scenery outside. There was Count Nigor, apanied by two or three men, following her assistant.

    Is this Yuria Hansons house?

    Yes, it is.

    I miss her quick look.

    During that time, the Count never looked for Yuria. She was reassured that he might not be looking for her.

    No, I thought he wouldnte to me at least until I left the estate with La.

    Today Yuria realized that her own thoughts were wrong. Her body trembles with fear.

    <em>Hide, hide Where are you hiding?</em>

    Yuria quickly pulled down the curtains and hurriedly found a ce to hide.

    Open the door now.

    Sir, it seems that no one is home now.

    It doesnt matter though. open it. If you wait inside the house, she wille back.

    <strong>Bang</strong>

    As she passed the living room and she tried to head up the stairs to the second floor, they made a loud noise and the door smashed. Turning her head, Yuria could see the door that was forcibly opened by a kick at the soldiers foot.

    Ah.

    <em>I have to run away Why did my body doesnt move?</em>

    She was frozen and unable to move until Count Nigor pushed the soldier away and entered the house.

    What? You have been here. Youre a disrespectful bitch. We knocked on the door and you did not open it.

    The Count came up to her and grabbed Yurias face. He ran through her face as if appraising her face. As his thick fingers brushed against her chin, Yuria felt goosebumps all over her body. The feeling of dampness and lukewarm temperature on her skin is unpleasant.

    I dont know if its because of the sweat dripping from his hands, or if its because of the bad feeling she gets from something insignificant.

    Hmm, the Count twisted the corners of her lips.

    Yeah, shes pretty. The rumors were true.

    The rumor is that a girl named Yuria Hanson is the most beautiful in this estate.

    Yuria was beautiful. If I had to choose one of the most beautiful women in the Nigor estate, everyone would choose her. Like smooth porcin, the wless skin as white as it has never been exposed to the sun. Her pale brown hair fluttered like silk, and her blue eyes shone as dazzling as the sky. Therefore, there is no way Count Nigor would not aim for her. It was strange that he had note to see Yuria until now.

    Then why didnt hee to see Yuria? If he likes girls, if he likes beautiful things, shouldnt he be the first toe to see her? The moment she met the Counts blue eyes, she realized the reason.

    Its probably like eating the tastiest part for thest. Its like waiting for a long time to eat the one and only strawberry on top of a cake.

    The Count in amand said.

    Come to my mansion tonight.

    The Counts aide, standing behind him, turned his head to the side as if trying to ignore the scenery in front of him.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    La returned home immediately after hearing the news that the Count had visited her house, and looked at Yuria, who was sitting on floor with the broken door and legs loosened up without saying a word. There was silence in the house, in contrast to the noisy surroundings of the house. Yurias trembling voice broke the silence.

    L The Count wants me toe to the mansion tonight, tonight.

    Its okay.

    La interrupted her. And she sat in front of crying Yuria, she said once more.

    Its okay.

    Yuria would always fall into the illusion that when she heard La say Its okay, she really felt like it was going to be okay.

    But she was hard to be mistaken for today.

    Am I going to be okay? Really?

    Her tears did not stop as she thought that she might be like the women who were dragged into the mansion. They were all locked up in the mansion and then kicked out in a ruined state.

    Any action that a noblemanmits against amoner is not a crime. So they were all helpless.

    No matter how much La tried, there was no way she could defeat the nobles. La, who was still looking at Yurias face, spoke once again, powerfully.

    Its okay, Yuri.

    L.

    Her tears blurred her vision, so Yuria couldnt see Las face properly. She became oblivious to whether her sister, who kept saying it was okay really thought so, or just trying to calm Yuria by hiding her anxious feelings. La wiped Yurias tears and whispered quietly.

    Lets run away tonight.

    It was then that Yuria could see Las face.

    I will protect you. Ill never let that bastard touch you. So stop crying.

    Yes.

    It was only when she heard her powerful voice, and determined face, and her eyes that were sure her own words woulde true, Yuria was relieved. Although she is pathetic and can only cry, she cant help but hold her in her arms. she couldnt help it. How could she not depend on such a strong girl like La?

    The first thing La did tofort Yuria andwas fix her door. Perhaps because it was forcibly opened, the lock on the door was broken.

    La roughly fixed the dangling door, barely hanging on her crumpled hinges, and took Yuria up to the second floor.

    She took her older sister to the storage room. Seeing what she had hidden on the other side of the warehouse, Yuria couldnt help but mutter this without realizing it.

    Really, there was nothing I could do.

    What La was carrying was a suitcase for two person. Inside the bag were money, clothes, and various necessities.

    La had already made the preparations for escape.

    La, who handed the bag to Yuria, briefly shared her ns.

    She said, The soldier I dealt with is guarding the wall that surrounds the estate. We can find it by going to the fifth pir from the right of the entrance. The soldiers name is <em>Charlie</em> and he has a long cut on his cheek, so its easy to recognize. Im going to see that person and ask him to open the gate. Lets go at night out of sight. For night It will be just a few more hours.

    La rolled up the curtains and looked outside.

    I have to go to the soldier and tell him were going out tonight, she said. You wait here until Ie back.

    But she went out when the sun went down and the sky turned red, and she didnte back untilte at night.

    She said, Why dont youe back?

    Obviously we promised to run away together tonight.

    Is the chatting longer? If not Is something wrong?

    Yuria, who was walking around the living room feeling anxious and nervous, looked at the window where the light wasing in and realized the morning hade. She didnt even realize that the time was passing because she was worried about her sister.

    Yuria rolled up the curtains and looked out the window and she ran to the front door.

    Shall I go out?

    She put her hand on the doorknob. Then she closes her eyes and pulls her hand away.

    No, no. L told me to stay still.

    As she wandered outside, she had nothing good to do in the sight of the Count. Especially in a situation where he even told her toe directly to the mansion. Even if I cant help, at least I shouldnt be a burden.

    Yuria repeated that to herself and not leaving.

    Then someone knocked on the door.

    L?

    Yuria suddenly opened her eyes. When she opened the door, the person she had been waiting for was not the person she had been waiting for, but a man with a very familiar face.

    He was a man who always clung to Count Nigors side.

    Did they say he is the aide, Alexander? He rummaged through his arms and pulled out something from him.

    The Count has asked me to deliver it.

    It was a letter. What is this feeling? I didnt think it was just a letter of a love confession or a threat. The moment he just handed it over, Yuria felt a bad feeling. She still doesnt know whats inside the letter. When she opens the letter, the identity will be revealed. She was strangely afraid to see what was inside, so she stared at it for a while.

    What is this?

    I think it would be better to open it yourself.

    Yuria hastily tore off the entrance to the letter. And before she could even check the contents inside, she dropped it. Because her hands trembled with tremor.

    From the letter flowed out the braided light brown hair.

    Ugh!

    Yuria was confused. what? Why did you send this to me?

    By the way, whose is this? Perhaps

    Why did she think of her sister at this time? Yuria didnt want to know. she doesnt want to know.

    Arent you going to pick it up? Now that you have seen the gift, you should also look at the note inside.

    The man picked up the letter and handed it to Yuria. Yuria suddenly wanted to cry. I dont know why I feel this way. Yuria picked up the letter and pulled out the contents inside. The note with the hair tangled was written in smooth handwriting.

    <strong><em>How did you like La Hansons hair?</em></strong>

    She rubbed her eyes over and over again, she had a nk face and she rubbed her eyes over and over again.

    Ah

    She continued her act of rubbing her eyes with her hand, looking into the notes, and rubbing and looking at it again. she cant believe it. I dont want to believe it. I didnt want to believe it Count Nigor was a human being capable of doing what he wanted right now. He is a human being who has done something like kidnapping and hurting people. How is La now? Did he really just cut her hair? Had she not been severely abused by Count Nigor? Yuria doesnt know.

    She had no idea, she didnt know.

    Hah hah

    Yurias face is contorted with pain and anguish,

    Akhhhhh!

    A terrible scream escaped her mouth. Yuria was taken to Nigors mansion, and she imagined the face of a girl whose hair was forcibly cut off, and the face of a girl who was suffering because she had been badly beaten. Then she couldnt stand her disgust. Yuria recalled everything that was inside her on the spot. The thick gastric juices poured down to the floor. A mixture of her stomach juices and saliva dripped from her mouth.

    Yuria wiped it with her sleeve and raised her head to look at the man. And sheughed. She continued tough as she went crazy.

    Hahahahahaha. Nonsense Is this a lie? This is a lie Please tell me its a lie! please!

    Her smiling face was watered down.

    Isnt it just a fake you made to intimidate me? Is my sister safe, right? This is just just. a dream, isnt it?

    She shed tears and hung on the mans leg, but nothing changed. The Count took La, and Yuria was a useless older sister who was confined to the house, doing nothing until her only sister became so. She cant be her sister. Shes garbage.

    Its because of me Even if I-I didnt rebel, I will go to the Count! Ah, L L!

    The man bowed his head and looked down at crying Yuria, and knelt in front of her.

    Why didnt youe? Havent you seen it too? What happens to those who disobey the Counts orders?

    And he speaks calmly as someone who doesnt feel any emotions.

    Youd bettere to the mansion today. The Count is not very patient, so if youete, I dont know what will happen to your sister.

    Yuria raised her head. Her tears ran down the line of her face and dripped to the floor.

    How could you say such a thing to me? how could you?

    To do that to a person who is suffering because her only sister has been caught?

    Oh, that man is a very terrifying man. It is clear that there is no emotion. Theres no way a person can say that, hes definitely not a person. Hes

    Monster

    I have definitely warned you.

    The man turned around and left, Yuria sat there nkly for a long time. The people of the estate looked at Yuria with a worried face, but they turned away from her because they did not want to get involved between Count affairs.

    What should I do now?

    Like apass that lost its direction, Yuria did not know what she was going to do, what she had to do in the future.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Yuria bowed her head and looked at the hair that had fallen on the floor. As she looked at them, tears that had barely stopped in shock were about to burst out again.

    She carefully put the hair in her hands. As if embracing something precious, she staggered and stood up.

    I have to save L. I dont know what shes going through right now. Come on, if you dont go to the Counts mansion

    I have to go to the mansion. Even though she knew it, a helpless fear was stopping her from acting. That feeling made me enter the gate and close the door as soon as I saw the mansion standing majestic in the distance. Leaning on the door, Yuria exhaled like a sigh.

    I cant go.

    La was a precious person to her, but Yuria was afraid to go to Nigors mansion even more than that. Because if she goes there, she will surely suffer like the other victims.

    What happened to the women who were dragged into the mansion? They all came back with unspeakably terrible things. <em>Then what will happen to me?</em>

    I dont even want to imagine

    Obviously, La was her family and precious person. It breaks her heart and anguishes her just to think of such a child being subjected to all kinds of violence because of her, and she cant breathe.

    I want to save her if I can. However, if you go to the mansion, I may not be able to save her. The chance that the Count would listen to her was low, and its easy for her to be ridiculed and rejected for making such a request by ignoring herself.

    If I cant save my sister, its just a meaningless act of throwing herself away.

    La, who usually took good care of her older sister, wouldnt want to do that.

    So, what does La want, isnt she supposed to run away? Because she wants to be safe and not hurt.

    Yuria, who went up to the second floor as if possessed, thought so in her mind and grabbed the bag that was on the bed in my room.

    La had already told her all about how to get out of the territory. All you have to do is meet a soldier named Charlie and ask for help during the break time.

    It didnt seem like an escape route was found, as the aide didnt mention her or say Dont try to run away.

    If you just go to the soldier and tell him to help you I can run away.

    With such thoughts, Yuria muttered as if she was getting tired.

    Escape?

    The hand holding the strap is trembling.

    Escape? How can you think like that? Is it the right thing to do to leave your family and run away?

    Yuria bowed her head.

    Yuria, you were such a scum? What are you going to do when L dies?

    Then spit it out like an excuse.

    But L, La wouldnt want me to get hurt. No one wants their family to get hurt. Besides, La must have known that shed be caught like that by herself, because shes smart. So maybe she made her own ns in advance? She told me to run away just in case right? Thats right?

    Really?

    I do not know.

    Yuria doesnt know. Yuria is not La, so she doesnt know. In the first ce, how can you know the heart of a girl who doesnt tell her what she thinks?

    <strong>You must run away</strong>

    <strong>You must go to the mansion.</strong>

    Two conflicting thoughts collided in Yurias head, creating a headache. The girl sped her bby forehead and sat down on the floor. As she leaned on the bed, she continued to fight with herself. She eventually chose to run away instead of going to the mansion.

    Im a coward

    The veil of night fell and the world was covered with pitch ck darkness. Yuria headed towards the wall surrounding the estate, being careful so no one noticed her. Her guilt continued to grip her, but it was nothingpared to her fear.

    Yuria was able to reach the wall without much difficulty so the time she had to worry about it was.

    On the fifth pir from the entrance was a middle-aged man leaning against the wall. As she got closer, she noticed arge cut on his face. Its obviously Charlie. Yuria got out of the grass where she was hiding and cautiously approached him.

    There.

    what are you? Havent you heard not to approach the wall recklessly? Do you want to die?

    The man quickly took out the sword he was wearing around his waist and pointed it at Yuria. Yuria was startled and backed away from him, and the man raised themp and looked at the opponent.

    When he sees her face, he exims.

    Wait a moment That famous Yuria Hanson.

    Charlie Is that right?

    Thats right. Charlie Grayson.

    I heard from La. She said you will help us escape from the estate, right?

    Yeah, it was. Because I owed your sister in the past But, why didnt Lae with you?

    Charlie clicked his tongue to signify a mistake.

    Ah, this They said she were locked up in a dungeon by the Counts orders. So Im the only one here.

    Instantly, I felt a pain as if a dagger had been stabbed in my heart. Holding her breast, Yuria tried to erase the face that came to her mind.

    Looks like they heard mest night and got caught on the way back. Bad luck. Well, anyway Are you thinking of leaving?

    Yes.

    Then lower yourself and follow me.

    Charlie left themp on the floor and led Yuria somewhere. She walked all the way to the right along the wall, stopping somewhere in the bushes. Charlie tore through the bushes and knelt before him. After fiddling with the part hidden behind the bushes, the wall broke apart, leaving a small opening.

    You can leave here.

    As Charlie tapped Yurias back lightly, her body staggered forward.

    Get out of here before anyone else finds out.

    But Yuria cant go out and just lingers in front of him. Watching her move, the soldier wrinkled with annoyance.

    Why are you procrastinating like this? Arent you going?

    Go out.

    The moment she thought she had reached the way out, Las face, who she had been trying not to think about, began to flutter in front of Yurias.

    Then, as I remembered the times we spent together one by one, tears began to flow. Yuria wiped her tears with her sleeve as she sobbed silently.

    I want to go out But, I cant go.

    What?

    I just need to go out like this The child keeps appearing, so I cant do it. Ive onlye all the way here with stupid excuses.

    Yuria said crying.

    But its unavoidable, isnt it? La is my sister. Its my one and only family. After our parents died, the kid was my parent, my brother, my sister, my teacher and the only person I could trust. It was my everything. and

    It was more like talking to herself than to a soldier. Yuria covered her face with both hands and exhaled in a whisper.

    I love her I think I love her more than myself Otherwise, instead of worrying about her with a headache like this, I would have left the estate!

    Rather than fear, guilt, or any negative emotions that came over her, the love she had just noticed was so great that she began to leave the ce.

    Now she throws away her bag and runs to Count Nigors mansion.

    I am crawling into hell on my own feet because of this cruel and terrible feeling of love. Im not crazy.

    Crazy or not, something is missing. He may have hurt her overnight. Knowing what shes going to do if shes gone, she cant help but go to Count Nigor, knowing that she might be able to save La for sure.

    <em>You will be beaten, ignored and treated as trash. He will do all sorts of terrible things. Im sure Ill be able to leave the mansion only after Ive been locked up and turned into a corpse.</em>

    At that time, Yuria was caught on a stone beak and rolled on the floor. She was running so fast that she didnt even look down. The roar was heard, and her body was thrown to the ground. Laying on the floor, Yuria mumbled, suppressing her screams that were about to pop out at any moment.

    I know

    She clenched her fist. The dirt in her hands flows through the crevices of her hands. Tears flow from her already swollen eyes.

    Lets stop now. You can exit the territory by simply going back.

    You dont have to go to the mansion. If you abandon your sister or anything and run away, you wont be subjected to terrible things. But after that? What happens after that? Can I live a good life like that?

    <em>No, I will never do that. I will never forget you, La. Im going crazy with the guilt I feel for you. Even if I dont go crazy, Im sure Ill live a terrible life. Even if I could make new friends, meet loved ones, build an enviable family and have children, even if I had a good job and made a lot of money, I would never be happy. If either way is hell.</em>

    Haha, Yuria burst intoughter as she burst into tears.

    This hell is much better.

    The girl staggered and stood up. And start walking again. Light brown hair fluttered in the wind, and the skirt she was wearing swayed as she moved. She continued tough and ran to hell.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Maybe there was a better way.

    There may have been a better way.

    <em> But I couldnt think of anything other than this.</em>

    My heart is pounding with tension, and my hands are trembling with the fear of what will happen next.

    She is now sitting in Count Nigors drawing room. When she arrived at the mansion, the old butler of the house disappeared with the words to take Yuria to the drawing room and wait.

    As I walked down the hallway, the mansion I looked at was strangely quiet. Even though there must be a lot of people, such as employees. It felt like everyone was holding their breath to avoid something they were afraid of.

    Just as they held each other to calm their trembling hands, the door opened and two maids entered. One was wearing gauze with red stains on her face as if she had just been treated, and the other had a neat appearancepared to her

    <em>Shes limping.</em>

    Yuria felt a chill and looked away from her limp legs. They took Yuria to the bathroom. One of the maids stretched out her hand as if to take Yurias dirty clothes off. Yuria, who suddenly didnt know why she was doing this, was startled and she took a few steps back.

    The gauze-d maid grabbed her hem and spoke calmly.

    I will wash you.

    Pardon? No, its okay. If I need to wash, Ill take care of it.

    I will wash you. This is the Counts order.

    Noticing that the maids were shaking, Yuria lowered her eyes and nodded her head. She put herself in their hands. Yuria went into a tub of lukewarm water and she was served by them. The dust and dirt were washed away with a careful hand.

    Yuria lowered her head and found the face of a girl who was extremely depressed in the undting water surface. Saggy eyebrows, a lowered mouth, watery eyes She had a face that looked like she was about to cry.

    One of the maids, who kept her mouth shut, whispered quietly. She was the one with the gauze.

    If you keep looking like that, the Count wont like you.

    It wasnt a very loud voice, but perhaps because of the nature of the ce called the bathroom, the voice bounced off the wall and echoed through my ears.

    Yes.

    When Yuria put water in her hand and sprayed it on her face, a light shed in her darkened eyes.

    Shes right Theres nothing good about hurting the Count.

    She looked up at the corners of her lips, but the girls face reflected in the water still looked depressed. A mournfulugh flows out. Yeah, she couldnt possibly smile properly.

    I dont know what my younger sister is going through, and who can smile in a situation where shes going to face terrible things in the future?

    After bathing, she wiped herself with a towel and put on the pajamas brought by the limp maid. The white one-piece pajamas barely covered her knees, the fabric was so thin that it barely showed through. It was an outfit that made her feel ashamed.

    Seeing my reflection in the full-length mirror, Yurias face darkened even more.

    Smile.

    The maid with gauze opened her mouth again.

    The Count is a scary person. If his opponent is amoner and a weak woman, he has nothing to fear about her. Never rebels, just do what he tells you to do. You are beautiful, so if you smile well, follow him, and be modest, he will treat you with a little kindness.

    Why are you giving me such advice?

    Yeah, because I dont want you to get hurt.

    You must be curious about your sister, but dont ask me today.

    Yuria suddenly turned her head toward the maid at the story of her sister. The maid nced at Yurias face, distorted by her worries and anguish, and put on a dress that looked like a coat.

    La How is my sister now?

    I dont know either. All I know is that shes locked up in a dungeon. The condition of your younger sister was the Count or his aide Alexander

    He is the man who brought his sisters hair. Alexander, when the name appeared, Yuria wrinkled her face involuntarily.

    Or, no one will know except Oberon, the servant in charge of the prison.

    Oberon, a name that Yuria knew well. He was a servant from amoner who came down to the estate of Nigor while doing business with the count in the capital, and he was a man with bad rumors.

    I heard from the vigers that he was weak to the strong and strong to the weak, a typical trash human. He told the Count of all kinds of cowardice, but it said that he did not treat others as people and ignored them.

    I know I shouldnt judge people based on rumors, but in the current situation, I had no choice but to think negatively.

    Dont even think about asking Oberon. After all, that snake-like man will only say useless words instead of answers

    From the ridiculed voice, there was a hint of disgust towards the person named Oberon. The maid shook her head as if she had suddenlye to her senses and continued her speech.

    The aide doesnt want to get involved in useless things, so the only one who can get the right answer is the Count. Youre not feeling well today, so youd better ask the next day after the night.

    Thank you.

    Your expression is still stiff.

    Shes standing in the full-length mirror, hesitated and smiled. She was still awkward, it was more of a smile than the expression she had made before.

    Yuria followed the maids to the Counts room. As one step closer, one step closer to her destination, it felt as if her breath was suffocating. I had a headache as if something was ripping through my brain. Yuria had to squeeze her bby forehead and try to breathe.

    Before reaching the room, they met two men walking from the other side of the hallway. The man with ck, curly hair roughly tied into one and unbuttoned a few buttons on his chest was Oberon, a servant whom the Count loved, and on the contrary, the man with buttons all the way down and dressed neatly was the assistant Alexander.

    As soon as Alexander made eye contact with Yuria, he avoided her gaze, and Oberon grinned.

    Right! I thought we would meet if we were here.

    He approached Yuria and the maids. The maid, who was limping legs, dyed her face blue as if terrified of him.

    Is this woman Yuria Hanson? The most beautiful woman in this estate! Indeed, she is much prettier than the nobledies I have seen in the capital. The Count will like her.

    The man scanned Yuria from head to toe.

    Lady, by the way

    Oberon. Stop talking nonsense and lets go.

    Its okay. I knew.

    When Alexander called his name briefly as if warning him, Oberon clicked his tongue in annoyance. The man tapped Yurias shoulder lightly and walked to the other side of the Counts room.

    Lets go.

    The maid took Yuria, who was unintentionally looking back, and started guiding her back to the room. The sound of the two of them talking was clearly heard from behind.

    Aide, do you want to bet when the Count will get tired of that woman?

    I dont make stupid bets like that.

    Not funny I mean, all the savvy things have the same reaction.

    You are a human being who has nothing to do.

    Haha.

    Theughter subsided and the men disappeared across the hallway.

    Are you dismissing other peoples misfortunes as fun bets? Terrible.

    With her eyes tightly closed, Yuria felt her anxious heart grow stronger. As they said, the women could notst two weeks and were kicked out of the mansion.

    Indeed Will I be able to see my sister someday? No, would my sister be better than that?

    <em>Stop. dont think more. Dont worry about what they say. Dont be afraid. It will show up on your face. Lets calm down. Calm down, Yuria.</em>

    As she recalled Las face, she struggled to contain her heart. But when she remembered her sisters face, her negativity was far from suppressed, and she tried to climb up.

    Then I heard a knock on the door. Yuria opened her bright eyes.

    A delicately engraved door was hanging in front of her. Before long, they had arrived in front of the Counts room.

    We have brought the guests.

    There was no mental preparation, but as soon as the room owners permission was granted, the maid opened the door indifferently. The door, which looked like new, opened softly without a scratching sound anywhere, revealing the look of the room.

    A red light was illuminating the dark room. The room, filled with all kinds of expensive and luxurious furnishings, seemed to reflect the ostentatious and extravagant character of the owner.

    Two sses of wine and the bottle of wine were ced on a small round table, and next to the table was a huge bedrge enough for three people to lie down on.

    Count Nigor was sitting there. The maid pushed Yurias back and closed the door. Yuria staggered for a moment, then regained her focus. Not knowing what to do, the Count, seeing Yuria lingering on the spot, smiled and tapped the seat next to me.

    Come here and sit down.

    Yuria hesitated and sat down next to the Count. He poured wine into the wine ss and handed it to her. Yuria, who suddenly remembered the maids advice, forced her smile and epted the cup. As the opponent forced her to drink the wine and pour it to her mouth, she heard something shattering. The wine ss Yuria was holding fell to the floor and shattered, and the liquid contained in it moistened the floor.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Yuria woke up in the morning with a throbbing body. The figure of the Count lying next to her was nowhere to be seen.

    She got up and limped towards the curtained window. And she looked out the window nkly. Under a clear, cloudless sky, there was a beautifully manicured garden. Yuria stretched out her hand towards the fantastic scenery, then picked it up again. She was tainted and she felt like she was going to taint it the moment she touched it.

    Dirty

    Yuria looked down at her hand and suddenly felt her feelings start to sag. Because her hands, which were always pure white, were stained ck. Its not just the hands. My face and body, reflected in the dimly lit window, were all painted ck.

    With these dirty hands You will never be able to reach your loved one with this disgusting and stinking body. It was so sad that I felt like crying.

    Yuria clenched her fists and tried to think of a good idea. Yes, for example, the promise I made with the Count yesterday. She obtained the promise from the Countst night that he would not torment her sister any more and let her go.

    He said that depending on what I do in the future, he could let her go

    Do you really, really will let go of my little sister if I stay quiet?

    <strong>Knock</strong>

    Then I heard a knocking from behind.

    I will go in.

    Yuria turned and looked at the person entering the room. She was the maid who gave her advice yesterday. The maid handed a robe that she had draped over one arm to Yuria. Yuria put on the robe, the maid said to her.

    Now follow me.

    Yuria followed the maid to a room located on the second floor of the mansion. The room, which is neitherrge nor small, was neatly arranged, but traces of someone staying there remained. As if reading Yurias thoughts, the maid who took out the towel from the drawer said at once.

    This is the ce where the women invited by the Count have lived before. From now on, this is the room youll be staying in.

    The maid closed the drawer and turned to Yuria.

    Are you embarrassed?

    Yurias face darkened.

    <em>Of course</em>

    Isnt this the room where the women who were captured stayed? Everyone had a bad ending. The maid who scanned Yurias face said bluntly.

    Well, I cant help it, even if its embarrassing. Because the room has already been decided. Until the Count tells you to leave this mansion, you will have to stay here.

    The maid opened the door on one side of the room. It was the bathroom.

    Come in. Is it sticky and ufortable? I will wash you.

    Its okay. I can wash.

    Leave it to me. From today on, I will be your exclusive servant. In the future, I have to wait by your side. Meals and baths. You better get used to it.

    The maid reached out to Yuria. At that moment, Yuria recalled her memories ofst night. A hand approaching her. His hand slipped through the cracks in her clothes and caressed her body Terrible memory! Yuria screamed and shook off the maids hand.

    Its okay!

    Ugh!

    Yurias face was full of embarrassment and fear as she looked at the maid while holding her tingling hand. As if she didnt know she would do something like this. She lowered her head and sighed helplessly.

    Sorry

    The maid handed the towel to Yuria with a nonchnt face.

    Then you can wash by yourself today. When youe out, I will heal your wounds.

    Yurias face was reflected in the maids brown eyes. She was as pale as a sick human. Her face, which was as white as the drawing paper, was smeared with various colors. Red, purple, blue. Anyone who sees this will know that Yuria had a bad night.

    Yuria took the towel and entered the bathroom. The bathtub was already ready there. The bathtub, which could fit only one person, was filled with lukewarm water, and bath products were ced around it.

    Yuria applied soap until her skin turned red. Doing so will make your body even a little cleaner. But the dirty things on her body never fall from her like the memories ofst night.

    Immediately after realizing that her actions were of no avail, Yuria sighed and wiped the soap off with water. Then she got up from her seat and slowly went into the bathtub. Every time water touched her wounds, a stinging pain came over her.

    Yurias face was wrinkled, and then she immersed herself in it. Then she crouched down and hugged her knees. Tears began to flow from Yurias eyes, who sat quietly with her head bowed. The maid outside gazed out of the window, trying to ignore the cries from the bathroom.

    It was a nice day with a clear blue sky without a single cloud and a shining sun.

    ****

    Yuria was not kicked out of the mansion even after two weeks. Far from getting tired of her, the Count seemed to like her as the days went by. As proof of that, he called Yuria into his room every day. He even came to spend time with her during the day as well as at night.

    Sometimes she could not stand the horror of facing the Count or the disgust of the act itself, and when she could not see the Count, she would lie down on the floor to mourn.

    Yuria continued to vomit, imagining in vain hoping that all her memories with the Count would disappear along with gastric juice that wets the floor. At that time, Emma would gently pat Yuria on the back.

    It was all because of my sister that I was able to endure such hellish times. My dear La, my one and only precious family. Only the fact that L was safe by her own sacrifice supported Yuria.

    As promised, the Count was merciful, even freeing La from the dungeon. Yuria looked back at La as she left the mansion and waved her hand slightly. The Count sped her shoulders tightly and whispered in her ear.

    <em> Be mindful. I can catch your sister at any time.</em>

    It was a warning not to even think of running away. Yuria could not understand why the Count was trying to hold her. Isnt he the man who kicked out a lot of women because he was bored or annoyed?

    Why the hell?

    Is it because of the face?

    Yuria stares nkly at her reflection in the mirror. Long light brown hair fluttering near her waist and blue eyes as the sea. Her skin is as white as pale, and her lips are dyed peach-colored. There was a girl as beautiful as a paint. She couldnt sleep, so dark circles covered her eyes, and she vomited most of everything she ate, so her cheeks were thin and dry, but it couldnt hide the girls beauty.

    Yurias hand stroked her cheek and fell on her knee.

    The Count would sometimes look into Yurias face and say. Its beautiful, its pretty. He said that the reason he chose her and brought her was all because of her beauty.

    He added that if it werent for that, he would throw her into a dungeon whenever he was annoyed.

    After those words, there are always more beautiful people in the capital than me, so dont be arrogant.

    Yurias beauty caused a tragedy that hurt her family and caused her to rot next to someone she didnt want, while still keeping her body intact. Whether this is luck or unhappiness, Yuria didnt know.

    As time passed, the Count became strange. He was kind and courteous, and if Yuria was injured, he even sprinkled the expensive potion. Maybe thats all, he secretly cared about Yurias taste.

    The white lilies that someone put in a vase on the table, the pink dress in the closet, and the sweet chocte cake that came out every meal were enough to offend Yuria. That disgusting kindness would sometimes benefit Yuria.

    Thats it. Yuria smiled brightly as she took the letter from the maid, Emma.

    The Count made special arrangements for receiving letters from her sister. She would have been better if she had been able to receive and send the letter, but she knew that she couldnt hope for that far. Yuria carefully opened the envelope and took out the letter. It took some time, one sentence at a time, reading it slowly, savoring the contents.

    The letter contained brief greetings from La and her concern for her older sister. After she had read all the sentences, Yuria closed her eyes tightly and hugged it as if the letter was a precious treasure.

    Emma quietly watched Yurias actions and handed over the box as usual. Yuria put the new letter in the box full of Las letters and kept it deep in her closet.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    The man who used to be so kind that he felt badly started to be violent one day.

    On a gloomy and cloudy monday that was no different than usual, Yuria was taking a walk in the garden.

    The problem was that the floor was slippery because it rained the night before.

    Yuria slipped on the floor and sprained her ankle. She couldnt even walk properly.

    Emma has been away for a while, so there is no one to support her. Yuria put her hand on the floor and moaned, trying her best to get her body up.

    If it had not been for the passing servant to help her, she would have remained that way until the maid returned. Yuria was carried by the servant and returned to the mansion.

    The two of them, who were going up the stairs of the mansion, noticed the stinging gaze and raised their heads. There was a Count with a terrifying expression on his face. His red face and red veins on his forehead were showing his anger. Both Yuria and the servant were trembling with fear and sweating.

    The Count growled and ordered.

    Put her down.

    The servant swallowed his saliva and put Yuria down. At the same time, the servants face turned to the side. The servants body was thrown into a puddle of water on the floor.

    It rippled like dirty muddy water and sshed water droplets on the Counts shoes. At the same time as the drops of water fell to the floor, the Counts feet were thrown towards the servants body. A scream rang out.

    Surprised by the sudden violence, Yurias face turned white. She limped back quickly. The horrendous scene before her eyes preupied her with the tingling pain rising from her ankles.

    Keep him in the basement!

    The servants flocked to themotion and took the servants by the Counts orders. The Count nced back. He grabbed Yurias arm roughly.

    What did you do?

    Ugh!

    What did you do with that kid?!

    What, what are you talking about? Ouch!

    The Count dragged Yuria to his room, and asked her to reveal clearly what she had done with the servant.

    I didnt do anything! please forgive me!

    Then why is that bastard face so red?

    Yes?

    Why is he carrying you? Was it nice to see a guy with a good face?

    The Count cursed Yuria and waved his hand at her. Yuria could not understand why he was so angry. So she spent three hellish days in the Counts room with half an unjust heart and half a fearful heart.

    And Then Yuria heard from the Count about very.

    The Count had been drunk all three days, so he kept saying anything he couldnt say. He spat out the horrors of his own business and told me how miserable and tormented life an enved person is. He threatened to make my sister a ve if he saw her again in the future.

    What he did in an empire where very was illegal was a great sin. Yuria became aware of the Counts weakness, but with it she did not think to do anything. She, amoner, never thought she would be able to use the nobility, because the three nights she had with the Count were so terrible that she didnt want to remember.

    The drunken Count couldnt remember what he had said. It was fortunate. If he had remembered, he might have concealed his sins by getting rid of Yuria, who learned a secret she shouldnt have known.

    After that, he moved Yurias room to another ce. He brought Yuria to a room on the 3rd floor of an old, unused annex. And he locked her in the room to never go outside. She had no way of knowing what changed his heart, and why he had done this.

    All she can do is ept the new misfortune that hase to her. The Count brought only a few female employees to the annex to work, and made sure that Yuria was not allowed to tell others that she was living here.

    No matter how secretive the Counts actions were, the employees in the main building thought that she had been kicked out of the mansion and abandoned somewhere on the day Yuria angered the Count terribly.

    About a weekter, one night the Count entered Yurias room with a gift box.

    The Count gave her arge gift box. Inside was a gorgeous dress with jewels. The Count says with a face that wants to receive ar praise.

    How about it?

    Yes?

    Its annoying I ask you if you like it!

    Thank you. I really like it.

    Yuria bowed her head and said thanks. Even though Im not thankful for anything. It was a really beautiful dress, but it didnt break her heart in the slightest.

    Because

    I dont even want anything like this.

    Because what she wanted was to get out of this hell. Yuria wanted to get out of the mansion and meet her sister.

    Recalling her lovely younger sisters face, Yuria tightly closed her eyes and bowed her head.

    Why do you want to meet her? Theres no way I, who is so dirty, have the right to meet that child, L. L doesnt want to see me. She said that she suffered a terrible thing because of me.

    As I was immersed in such thoughts, the Count spoke to me.

    Yuria.

    Yuria suddenly shook her head.

    Put it on.

    Ah Yes.

    Emma, who was standing in the corner of the room, approached Yuria and helped put on the dress. The Count sat in the room while she changed her clothes. Seeing him openly staring at her changing clothes gave Yuria a slight displeasure. As Yuria changed her dress, the Count apuded with his contented face.

    Its worth a look.

    Then he approached her and kissed her. Yuria forcibly raised the corners of her lips to hide her growing fear and disgust.

    The Count often visited the annex. He came to Yurias room, kissed her freely or watched how she was doing, and then went to work. One day, the Count came in when Yuria was looking at Las letter. The appearance of Yuria reading her sisters letter with her dazzling smile seems to have made the Count ufortable.

    From the next day on, the Count made it impossible to receive her letters.

    Why?!

    Yuria made a loud noise for the first time that day. She rebelled against the Count by pounding her chest with a face that looked like she was about to cry.

    Its an order!

    Didnt I tell you to call James?

    I James said it doesnt matter if I get my sisters regards, but if you suddenly say youre hanging up like this I am.

    Do you think Im going to stop if you dont eat? Why are you making such a fuss about such a letter? If I say so, it is.

    No, I do not want to!  Hick!

    The rebellion was immediately silenced by the Count raising his hand. But the eyes looking at the Count were full of resentment. The Counts face flushed red with anger.

    This this!

    He pushed Yuria away. It was tremendous power. Yuria just bumped into the drawer and fell to the floor. The Count hesitated for a moment, trying to approach her, then spat her on the floor and walked out of her room.

    Its going to be ruined.

    So, in an instant, Yuria lost her only link to her sister. Her letter was the thing that supported Yurias heart. As it disappeared, she became more and more depressed day by day, and it was more difficult for her to smile. Even when the Count visits her, she no longer has a forced smile like before. That made the Count nervous.

    Each time he came, he brought a gift and looked at Yurias reaction. No expression on the face. It was only when the Count threatened Yuria that she barely smiled. Although the Count found Yurias behavior annoying, he did not return the letter.

    Day by day, gloomy and ufortable times pass, and an incident that will break Yurias heart arrives.

    The case started with Emma, a maid. Emma, who has always tried to maintain a blunt and distant attitude, is actually She always had her sympathy for Yuria.

    It was sad to see a beautiful and lively girl dying little by little and slowly like a flower in a vase. So, when she found out that her sister had not actually returned to the vige but was still trapped in the basement of the mansion, she couldnt help but tell Yuria. It was not enough that such a poor girl was being abused, she was being deceived! When Yuria heard it from Emma, she became insane. At first she denied it, then she denied it, and eventually she decided that she had to confirm the truth with her own eyes. She dared to escape from her annex. When she was caught by the servants or caught by the count, she did not think about it.

    At a time when everyone was sleeping soundly, Yuria woven a nket and dress from the wardrobe and hung it outside the window.

    With a weak arm, holding a cloth rope, she barely set foot on the ground.

    Yuria has lost a lot of weight sinceing to the mansion. She came to the mansion because she didnt eat properly and had no appetite.

    So it was very difficult to hold on to the line. In fact, Yuria almost missed the line several times. Each time, Yuria barely survived with the thought that if she fell the wrong way, she would be seriously injured.

    Emma was originally supposed to stop Yurias actions as a watcher and inform the Count. But instead of doing that, she helped Yuria. Emma, as she did, descended on the rope and led Yuria to the basement room.

    It is not something that can be done withpassion alone. Perhaps she had lost her heart while spending time with Yuria.

    You may havee to feel affection along withpassion. Because it was difficult not to love a pitiful girl who smiled sadly instead of getting angry when she did nothing wrong, and a kind-hearted girl who smiles at a maid who is no different than the counts.

    A knight was guarding the entrance to the stairs leading to the basement.

    Yo-you.

    As soon as the knight found Yuria, a look of embarrassment was evident. They would show that kind expression if they met someone they thought had been kicked out of the mansion.

    Yuria went underground while Emma turned and blocked the knights attention.

    As I went down the long stairs, a cold hallway appeared. Torches hung on the left wall, and thick doors lined up on the right wall. Yuria leaned forward, relying on the dim light of the torch.

    When she came across a road that turned sharply to the right, she was startled. Because Oberon appeared there.

    He was the counts favorite servant. Oberon with a whip in one hand was covered in blood. Rather than shed blood, it looked like someones blood was covered in it. When he found Yuria, heughed as if it was funny.

    Huh? Why is thedy here? I know the Count kept you locked up in the annex Oh, did you escape? Id be very scolded if he found out, would you mind? Will the Count not stand still for this time? Come back quickly.

    Oberon patted Yurias shoulder. Yuria felt the touch so terrible that she retreated behind him.

    Why is heing from where her sister should be? Maybe, maybe

    Oh, I dont want to believe it. I dont want to know.

    But Yuria has already guessed the truth.

    Seeing that you had to escape ande all the way here, you must have known what he was doing to your little sister! Did Emma tell you? I only told her and Alexander.

    Yurias face contorted. She had a very entric look, some angry, some sad, some smiling. She shoved Oberon away and ran frantically towards the door at the end of the hallway. The man just stared at the womans back and giggled.

    Soon, Yuria reached the end of the hallway and opened the door there. The door opened gently, revealing the room that had been prepared inside.

    As soon as she saw the figure of the person in the room, Yuria grabbed her head and fell to the floor, screaming.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    The person there was Yurias older sister, her only family, and her sun, La. La was drooping with her head down to the side as if she had lost her mind.

    Yuria screamed and screamed again, but her legs lost strength and she fell to the floor. Holding her chest that seemed to have been split in two, she fell forward. She couldnte to her senses. She wanted to cry, but strangely, no tears came out. She couldnt even breathe properly.

    It was a lie Lies, lies, lies, lies That, someone tell me Say it s not L. Yeah, thats not L. Theres no way shell be caught here. It cant be like that. Didnt L escape from the mansion? L is happy on the outside. She writes to me once a week. She felt sorry for the me, who stayed in the mansion instead of herself.

    Someone gently grabbed Yurias shoulder.

    You saw it. How whats it?

    Yuria turned her head to the side. Oberon was looking at her with a smile.

    How does it feel to see your sister again? After all, would you be happy to see your precious little sister again?

    Yurias eyes clouded. Soon tears will begin to form. Oberon pulled her closer and whispered into her ear.

    Did you know that I purposely told Emma about your sister? It seemed that you were bing more and more important to the Count. Im worried that my stupid business partner will say something strange about this. So I deliberately talked to Emma and made you escape from the annex. She seems to care a little about you. I thought if I told you about torture, no I would definitely tell you. You seem to cherish your sister too, so I thought you might escape to see your sister. The Count hates people who break his word. He asked you to never leave the room, but you escaped and came all the way to the basement you cant stand it without leaving her, right?

    Yurias hand trembled and approached Oberons neck. I want this person to die. It was the first time in my life that I had this thought. Although he is shocked by himself, he is unable to control this feeling.

    Garbage Die, die !

    He gently grabbed the hand that was aiming at his neck and pulled her down.

    I didnt expect it to be this good, but anyway. Im d it went as nned.

    Then I heard the sound of urgent footsteps behind me. Oberon got up from his seat and looked at the knights who hade to catch the intruder and the Count who came forward through them.

    I told you never toe out!

    The Count forced Yuria to get up and shouted. His screams stopped when Yurias soul seemed to have escaped. He bit his tongue in annoyance and took Yuria to the annex.

    Contrary to Oberons thoughts, the Count didnt abandon Yuria. He just shoved her into the annexs room and started swearing at her. Yuria quietly listened to insults, and then she burst into tears. She didnt even raise her hand, but since it was the first time Yuria had ever cried, the Count seemed to be a bit perplexed. That feeling was heightened by the screams that followed.

    Why! Why! Why?

    Yuria screamed and began to destroy everything in the room.

    Curtains tore, pillows tossed around, and vase on the table shattered. The agony that she had been deceived, the anger that her dearest sister was not safe, the sadness that she didnt do anything, the resentment towards the Count that my younger sister had made me, and the conviction that I was sure to die now that I had disobeyed the Count. Made me act like that.

    Yuria was insane.

    How could you lie to me like that?! You said that if I do well, my sister. You will let her go!

    Yuria lifted up a piece of the broken vase. It looked pretty threatening. The Count stepped back.

    Huh, are you going to threaten me with that?! Then your sister.

    The Count didnt say that. Because Yurias anger was directed at herself, not the Count. The blood dripped from Yurias long, bruised neck.

    Why me? Why is it me and La?

    Yuria screamed.

    Am i pretty  I, I, I Is it because I am pretty?

    A scratch was formed on Yurias white face.

    What if I do this? So, isnt it pretty when I do this? will you let me go now? Will you let me and La go?!

    STOP!

    The Count screamed. His face is blue. Yuria had never seen him like that. When she saw it, she felt strangely good.

    Please stop!

    Yuria did not stop holding it to her hand. Then, as if miraculously, the arrogant and selfish man fell to his knees with tears in his eyes.

    Yeah, I was wrong! So stop now.

    Even in the blurry vision, there was a hand approaching me clearly. There were begging hands. Its the Counts hand. It is the hand of a man who deceived and insulted her.

    Yuria hurriedly hit it off.

    Then, suddenly, my head started spinning. Her eyes darkened and her breathing began to suffocate, and her body grew colder and colder.

    <em>Youve shed too much blood.</em>

    Yuria stumbled and dropped a piece of the vase. It was at the same time that she curled her body forward. She lost her mind when Yuriast counted as she ran to her.

    When Yuria woke up again, she was lying on the bed. All her wounds were healed. He seemed to have poured a lot of potions.

    Turning her head, she found the Count sitting next to her. He was holding Yurias hand with a painful expression. It was so disgusting, but I couldnt shake it off. It was because the Count gave her a lot of sedatives and sleeping pills while she was fainting, so she was weak and her mind was confused.

    Dont die Wake up please. I I like No, I love you. I dont want to lose you

    Yuria heard the Counts words and opened her mouth.

    Love?

    You say you love me?

    Are you saying you love me now?

    The words flowed out slurred from the hardened mouth as the medicine was circting. The Count suddenly raised his head and met Yurias gaze. He frowned for a moment and said:

    Yes, I love you.

    Love. How could those words feel so terrifying? Yuria liked the affectionate words that La sometimes whispered while holding my hand.

    My heart used to warm when I heard the words of love, but when I heard the Counts words, my heart began to get cold as if it were frozen. The disgust was to the point that I was nauseous without realizing it.

    Yuria looked up at him nkly.

    Me Do you love me? Nonsense.

    What do you mean nonsense?

    Can a person less than an animal be able to love?

    What?

    The hazy mind did not go through the filter and showed the inner heart as it was.

    How can you hit someone you love? How can you kidnap and harass the family of your loved one? How can you lock up a loved one and do such a thing? that. Is that love?

    Yuria spit it out like it was terrible.

    What you are doing is not love

    To her, love is caring for each other. Its about giving up and loving what she wants. To give her the most precious thing of her own for that person. Believing and trusting them. So Yuria can be sure. What the Count does is obviously not love. Its just a disgusting feeling that I dont understand at all.

    The Counts face contorted. He mmed the bed hard and jumped up. He pointed his finger at the woman who ignored and rejected his feelings, and opened his mouth as if he was about to scream. But he doesnt say anything. It was because Yuria immediately said this.

    Please dont say I love you, I hate you. I hate you terribly. Disgusting, You are violent and selfish. Theres no way you can love someone like that. At least you shouldnt even think that we might have the same feeling just because you have a sense of shame

    Yuria raised her trembling hand and brought it to her ear.

    Its so terrifying to have to be told that you love me. I want to rip my ears off If I could, Id like to go back in time to before I heard those words

    Gradually the volume of the voice decreases. Yuria could not ovee the medicinal effect and lost her mind again. The Count looked down at her with a shocked face and then sat back down in the chair. As if, perhaps, at any rate, he had the illusion that he and her might have had the same feelings. Like someone who thought he would never listen to her saying he was absolutely disgusting.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    <strong>Bang bang bang</strong>

    I want to go out. I want to go out. I want to leave.

    Yuria banged her head against the wall. The maids yanked her arms around to dry her. The maids, with her dark brown curly hair hanging down to her shoulders and eyes as gentle as a puppy, were a very strange face to Yuria.

    From that day on, she lost her freedom and the maid turned into other people. Emma was driven away for telling a useless story and for helping her escape. Yuria realized that she could never see Emma again. Never.

    My heart ached from the guilt, but I was too tired to worry about it. Yuria was too full to think of herself and her sister.

    Yuria shook off the maids hand and ran frantically towards the door. But the door didnt open.

    Open it. Please open this door

    Get me out.

    Yuria sobbed and mmed the door with her fist.

    L!

    The first Count apologized to Yuria, who woke up from the dead, and promised to heal her younger sister. He did not use the potion, but allowed her to be treated by a doctor.

    La was taken to the hospital room and lost consciousness due to the anesthetic. All she can do is roll her eyes and explore her surroundings. After a while, La found her sister

    Yuri you Ah.

    She mumbled the words that didnt make sense and cry. Like a child seeing her parents cry for the first time, Yuria was shocked.

    shes crying.

    The child who never cry was pouring tears like rain.

    The shock turned into sadness and anguish, squeezing my chest. Yuria sat down on the spot and howled like a beast. Even the beast wouldnt scream like that.

    Las condition was dire. Yuria didnt know what to exin other than that. messed up? Horrible? cruel? Just, she was miserable.

    Yuria resented everyone in the mansion. She was resentful, so she wanted revenge, but she did not have the power to avenge anyone. What revenge can a helpless, insignificant, weeping, stupidmoner woman have? So she med herself too.

    With the Counts consent, she visited Las room every day. However, less than a weekter, the Count again locked Yuria in a room, making it impossible to see her sister. What was the reason? Yes, he said he was annoyed that she came to her sister more than him.

    Why, why do you keep me from seeing her? Why?

    As she struck the floor with her fist, the door opened and the Count entered.

    Stop!

    Seeing Yurias behavior, the Count pointed a finger at the maids.

    Ipetent things! With so many people, you cant stop her?! Do you all want to be taken to the dungeon?

    It seems that the anger did not go away even after screaming like that.

    The Count calmed down only after cing his hand on the cheek of a nearby servant.

    Go and get a bandage, you useless things!

    One of the maids ran out quickly. The man watched this and took his breath away. Then he approached Yuria and knelt down on one of his knees.

    Why are you doing this again? ? Do you miss your sister so much? Why do you keep doing this because youre worried? You said Id treat her well.

    Youve said that before, but you didnt let my sister go

    Hey you. Are you saying you dont believe me? Huh?

    The Counts face contorted. Yuria hurriedly shook her head. The womans thin body begins to tremble with fear. After confessing that he loved her, the Counts demeanor had softened more than before, but he was still arrogant and violent. Fear that her own actions could change her sisters condition made Yuria cringe.

    No! Its not that I dont believe it. Its just that I miss my sister so much. Its only natural to want to see your family..? Please let me see L. Count, I love you. Its real! I love you. So, I love you So please

    L, L, L Noisy! That word annoys me!

    The mans face began to turn red. The Count was terribly angry.

    A sharp shout filled the room. The maids held their breaths and bowed their heads, and Yuria was trembling. The Count, who had been calmed for a while, looked down at the woman and frowned.

    Why are you so quiet? uh? Dont you threaten to kill yourself if I dont let you see my sister again like before?

    Ha, yes. I cant. Because I dont want your sister, whom you cherish so badly, to do anything more wrong!

    The maid who went out earlier came back with a potion. The Count, who was handed it, poured the potion on Yurias forehead. A pale blue liquid ran down her face and dripped to the floor. When all the liquid inside disappeared, the Counts hand ced the potion bottle.

    <strong>Clink.</strong>

    The potion bottle shattered, and shards sttered all over the room.

    Its no use protesting like that.

    The Count spit on the floor and left. For a while there was silence in the room.

    It was the disgruntled voices of the maids that broke the silence. They grunted as they looked down at Yuria with irritated eyes.

    Why do you keep getting mad?.

    Thats why we keep getting hurt.

    It was a small voice, but it wasnt to the extent that Yuria couldnt hear it. However, Yuria was not in the mood to pay attention to such usations. Her mind was filled with only her sister.

    Thinking of her younger sister, she couldnt sleep well at night. She was ufortable because she thought she didnt even deserve to sleep.

    And that night, when the moon was particrly bright, an incident urred. The incident happened so quietly and secretly that no one noticed.

    When someone noticed this, the mansion screamed to leave, the criminal had already reached Yurias door.

    Yuria couldnt sleep as usual and just sat quietly in bed.

    Her eyes were pitch ck as if to let them know that she hadnt slept for a long time. They lived with Yuria and had two maids monitoring her actions, one of whom was dozing and the other out. Yuria looked into the eyes of her maid.

    If that maid could sleep well, I would be able to go see L.

    I dont even want to escape. It would be impossible to run away with my younger sister, who was in a bad state, and to escape all the knights of the Count in thisrge mansion.

    Yuria, who was crying while rebuking herself for not doing anything, heard the door open. She was sitting with her back to the door, so it was impossible to tell who had entered. Shes just guessing that it must have been a maid outside, she did. Those thoughts vanished at the sound of a voice that followed.

    Yuria.

    La?

    It was a voice full of iron and very tired, but Yuria could understand it. It was the voice of the person she missed so much. She thought that she couldnt have the child here, and though she knew very well that she was nothing more than a delusion of hers, she turned her head to a moment of joy and longing, and she hardened as it felt like real.

    How did you get here

    Because my sister was there. It was just as messy as when she had just been treated by the doctor. After the week the Count visited Yurias room, he had not treated La at all.

    How the hell?

    The tears that had been welling up in Yurias eyes were dripping down. Then her sleeping maid woke her up. Seeing the unidentified man standing by her doorway, she jumped out of her chair and screamed.

    What are you?!

    At that moment, La picked up a sturdy jewelry box that had been ced on the dressing table. Yuria quietly watched her hand move. After a while, the room became quiet as if themotion earlier was a lie. Yuria looked at the back of La, who was exhaling her breath. No matter what happened in this room, the only emotions she felt now were joy to see her sister again and the sadness she felt at seeing her sister in a bad state.

    Im here to save you.

    La turned to Yuria and smiled weakly. She staggered towards her as if she was about to fall, and then reached out to Yuria. Her little hand gently strokes her cheek, sttering her blood.

    Lets get out of here.

    You came to save me?

    Yeah, Im here to save you it must have been hard all this time? Its okay now Because I came I have already found all the ways out! You just need toe!

    For that reason. You dragged such a messed up body and came to find me?

    Yuria screamed while crying.

    Why?!

    For Yuria, this situation was a scene she had only seen in her dreams. She always wanted someone toe to rescue her, whether it was La or someone else.

    I hoped someone would reach out to help us escape from the mansion. Today she is experiencing firsthand what she had hoped for to the extent of her dream.

    It was such a joy, but at the same time, it felt like my heart was breaking.

    Wh-who asked for help!

    Yuria grabbed her chest and shook her head.

    Why did youe to save someone like me? ! I, I, L I put you in danger. I made them do terrible things Without me, you could have been happy Its all because of me.

    Shut up.

    Leave something like me alone You dont have to suffer like this because of me.

    Noisy!

    La grabbed Yuria by the neck. She looked down at my sister with a face that seemed to contain her anger.

    Who wants to hear your opinion?

    Ughh.

    It doesnt matter what you think or say. I will save you.

    I.

    Because I want to.

    Its always been like that. La doesnt care about other peoples feelings. She doesnt care what a persons mind was telling them to leave.

    Even if she pretends to be thinking, she pushes in the direction she thinks is right. Yuria said that La is so annoying, angry, sorry, sad, hateful, so

    If youre sorry for me, just follow me.

    It was good thing.

    Yuria shed tears and hugged Las body as she hugged her tightly.

    My hero.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    The dukes assistant poured lukewarm tea in a ss and handed it to Yuria. It meant taking a breath.

    Thank you.

    After taking a couple of deep breaths, Yuria sips the tea and puts it down. The story isnt over yet. How did she now escape from the mansion? She started talking about who helped them and what happened after she escaped.

    The story about very had already ended, but everyone in the office was paying attention to her words. However, each of them listened to each purpose. The assistant was engrossed in a tragic story like watching an opera, and the Duke was seriously listening to every single sentence that came out of Yurias mouth, fearing that more work-rted content woulde out. Her emotions are more blunt than the average person, and she doesnt feel any emotional sentiment in Yurias story. When the narrators mouth ispletely shut, she just reminisces on the stories shes heard and checks to see if there are any useful parts.

    Inparison, the three young masters were very excited. It was the story of a girl who they have a crush with. And there is no boy who doesnt feel anger at the story of the girl who suffers a terrible thing and bes unhappy than anyone else in the world.

    Isley contorted his face terribly and broke the handle of the sofa he was holding in. Arthur trembled in anger with his arms crossed, and Osses did nothing and put an expressionless face on his face, but his insides were boiling.

    All three felt they could never forgive James Nigor. No, they were already getting revenge in his head several times. The method of revenge may be different for each person, but they will have one thing inmon.

    Meanwhile, Yuria in the story is leaving the room with a free body. She held her hand as if she would never part with her sister again. Yurias heart, which had been worn out, cracked, and rotted by its warmth, was sewn into pieces one by one with sincerity. When she was a child with a smile of relief on her face, Yuria sees Alexander standing by the door.

    The tall man with dark brown hair, green eyes and thick eyebrows was clearly the counts assistant.

    Beforeing to the vi, while at the Counts mansion, Yuria asionally saw Alexanders appearance. He always seemed busy avoiding Yuria. When his eyes met, he would frown slightly and turn his head, and if he identally touched her, he would pull out his body. Yes, he acted like someone who would taint her if he touched her.

    Long time no see.

    Surely Alexander was looking down at Yuria with a calm attitude as if wondering. Facing that gaze, Yuria unknowingly retreated behind her.

    Did you catch me trying to run away??

    While trembling like that, La held Yurias hand tightly.

    Its okay. He is the one who brought me here.

    He said he would help us.

    Yes.

    The most suspicious and unbelievable man helped La and Yuria escape. He prepared a carriage to ride on, and found a way through the high walls.

    La got into the carriage, followed by Yuria stepping into the carriage.

    She looked back as she tried to hide in the secret area in the carriage that Alexander had informed her.

    Why are you helping me? You are the Counts assistant. Theres no benefit to you in helping me.

    I think it would be good to hear from your younger sister. Where will you go if you leave this ce? Do you have a ce to settle down?

    Ah

    Yuria lowered her eyes. Her long eyshes fell gently.

    Im in a rush just to escape, so I havent decided on anything If there is, can I tell that person?

    When Yuria couldnt answer easily, La opened her mouth instead.

    Im going to the house of someone I know. The Duchy of Emers.

    La, who entered the secret space hidden inside the seat by the driver, mumbled in a voice that seemed to contain the pain of her body forcibly. The young girl, who had looked brisk when she was in the mansion, seemed to feel pain only after getting into the carriage. Her face, which had maintained her serenity, was heavily contorted. Alexander nodded his head in agreement and the door of the carriage closed.

    Thus, the sisters were able to escape safely outside the territory.

    But escaping was not the end of the hardship. La was ill for several days. She couldnt evene to her senses and only let out her moan.

    If I hadnt bought a potion with the money I received from Alexander, she might not have gotten better. The potions were expensive. There were only low-grade potions that Yuria could buy with little money.

    It could restore La, but it could notpletely heal the scars on her body.

    Thanks to that, there were still a few scars left on Las back. Every time Yuria saw it, her heart was broken.

    But what was more painful than that was the face of his younger sister with an awkward smile, as if she did not know, whenever she talked about the past. La lost most of her memory after waking up. All she remembers are a few memories, about her family, and being captured by Oberon and being bullied by Oberon. Even that was blurry.

    If I was going to forget it, I wish I had forgotten everything in the mansion.

    The world never turned out the way you wanted it to.

    While Yuria continued talking to the people of the Dukes family, La was staring nkly into the air while holding onto a sturdy iron fence.

    ****

    I closed my eyes and rested my head against the iron bars. The scarred forehead brought great pain even with a small impact.

    Yes, I was wrong.

    It was funny that she treated such a strong child like something that would break if touched.

    Wasnt what I had to do to bring Yuria away from the memories of the mansion and help her face and ovee it?

    Wasnt it right to convince Yuria that she was a fragile child, and to discuss things together and get through it instead of alienating her from the work of young masters, the situation we were in, or the job change? That would have been right. But at that time, I only saw Yuria as a crying child by my side. As for her excuse, it was unavoidable for me. Really, that kid was a lot younger than me. Besides, it was difficult to erase the already hardened image.

    In particr, it is said that older people are easily caught up in prejudice. She let out a sadugh and opened her eyes.

    I want to be of help to Yuria who has courage. I want to get my memory back and check if I have the necessary information to Duke. If you remember the contents of the novel, find out what happened in your past life, and perfectly recall the memories of your present life, it will be of great help in your future novel.

    In the meantime, I havent been focused on finding my memories. Because I felt there was no need to find it. But when I got to this point, I realized that I must find the memories of the past.

    Then I noticed that the hand holding the iron fence was trembling. The emotions I was feeling through my body were being revealed as they were.

    I was scared. If I find the memories of the past, of course, I will be exposed to the events in the mansion as well. However, it was so funny to see Yuria, who was also an adult, sitting in the yard without doing anything.

    I removed my hand from the iron cage and sped my hands together. Calm down, lets calm down. Dont be afraid. What I have to do now is not to be afraid, but to recover my memories. How can I get my memory back? I turned my back. Then a rough, hard wall came into view.

    You just have to hit the head.

    In fact, every time I got a big blow to my head, my memory came back little by little. I injured my head when fighting with Lemon, I first realized that this world was a fictional world, and when I hit my head against a wall, some memories from the past came back. If so, shouldnt there be only one action I have to take from now on? I walked up to the wall. I put my hands on the wall and a cold chill rushed in.

    Hah.

    I took a deep breath and clenched my teeth. Okay. The pain will be fleeting. I remembered this and put what I thought into action. <em>Bang!</em> A dull sound was heard, and my eyes trembled like crazy. I feel like Im screaming at the stinging feeling that follows.

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    I swallowed the scream that was about toe out and moved his head once more. <em>Bang, bang bang!</em> Not, yet? Is the memory still a long way away? Her mind went hazy. The sensation on my forehead gradually diminished. Now I could only feel the heat rather than the pain. The more she repeated the same action, the more her misty memories became clearer.

    After some time passed, the annoyed voice of the knight standing outside was heard.

    Why is this again?! Damn it Are you out of your mind.

    Maybe it was because he heard the Duke order him to treat me well. The indifferent man couldnt evene into my ce, so he even stopped me. I shook off his hand and banged my head once more.

    Dont stop me! A little, a little bit more, I think!

    <strong>BANG!</strong>

    At that moment, my eyes suddenly darkened as if I had pressed a light switch.

    All of a sudden, I was sitting in the dark with nothing, and memories of the past were flowing like a panorama before my eyes.

    The film begins with the story of an ordinary office worker living in Korea.

    A 32-year-old woman, Seo Min-Jeong. It was me in my previous life. Although the work was hard, there was a sense of aplishment in her own way, and she was able to survive each day by reading web novels, which is her hobby. Besides, I had a family who supported me whenever I was having a hard time. Her mother and her father asked for their regards every day, and her younger sibling, who had arge age gap, contacted me first if anything pleasant happened.

    I couldnt say it was a perfect life, but I could assert that I was living a happy life.

    Then one day I died.

    It was caused by an argument with a boyfriend.

    The man who I thought of getting married with, was secretly having an affair with another woman. I went to his house and got angry.

    My boyfriend got annoyed with me and pushed me away as I rushed in anger. My body went backwards. <em>Bang</em>, I banged my head in the drawer and died right there. So Min-Jeongs life came to an end.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    When the curtain rose again, I was in the form of a newborn baby. From an adult to a baby, from the name Seo Min-Jeong to La Hanson, from the Republic of Korea to the Vincen Empire. Everything that made up me had changed. In an instant, I fell into an unfamiliar environment.

    Oh, her eyes are open. Yuria, this is your sister, Isnt it cute?

    Of course its cute. Because it resembles you.

    However, the reason I did not feel anxious was because the new family warmly weed me.

    The happy days pass in an instant, and parting and tragedye.

    The beloved hometown was ruined by the new leader.

    In a vige full ofughter, only the mournful cries of people can be heard. It was unavoidable that I decided to leave my beloved hometown, and that I had to turn away from my parents grave and pack my bags.

    I made ns to escape from the estate and was absorbed in it almost every day. In conclusion, I failed.

    On the way back from meeting the soldier who promised to help me escape, I was caught by Count Nigors man. Its just ridiculous to think that everything was going perfectly.

    I woke up in a dark room. My body was firmly anchored in the chair.

    When I raised my head, I was able to find Oberon sitting in front of me with a bored face.

    Only Oberon and I on the desk were illuminating the room in pale yellow.

    His mouth moved when I stopped twisting my body to get out of the chair and red at Oberon.

    I mean. I was born and raised in a slum.

    His eyes were fixed on one ce.

    Hey, why? Theres a ce called the Empires Chibu or the garbage dump. The children there used to die like rats who were poisoned by a single word from a nobleman. Or be beaten hard with a stick and crippled So, no one knows as much about nobles as I do.

    He put the pliers down on the desk and turned his head towards me.

    Do you understand why I say this? I wanted to let you know that if you offend a great and wonderful nobleman, they can do terrible things.

    He grabbed my hand and smiled.

    I knew what was going to happen. Cold sweat began to trickle down my forehead, and I exhaled heavily.

    If I could describe the time I spent in the Counts mansion in one word, it could be called <em>hell</em>. Yeah, those were really hellish times. In the midst of a terrible day, Oberon sometimes told his story. I couldnt figure out why he was telling me his story at first.

    After thinking about it, it must have been that the Count wanted to get rid of me, so he must have thought it was okay to tell his old story.

    Most of the words that came out of his mouth were from his time in the slums. The boy in the story was smart enough to never forget what he saw once, but he was destined to live in a garbage dump because he was born in a slum.

    Working as a backstreet thug, he came up with a business idea in a kidnapping incident that often urred in a slum.

    Oberon never told me what kind of business it was while bringing out his story. Anyway, it was a decent business, and all he needed was money. So, he decides to go ahead and find a stupid investor.

    That investor was James Nigor. The small business the two of them started in the capital is truly a jackpot.

    It was not enough to collect a lot of cash, so he got a huge rear boat in the eyes of a high person.

    Isnt it fun? Common people like this kind of story. A story from the bottom to up.

    Oberonughed cruelly.

    After waking up in the dungeon, pretending to fake me out of the mansion, or until I was transferred to the mansions infirmary.

    There was one thing that I felt while going through a hellish time.

    Any emotion is easily buried in the face of violence.

    The desire to love and cherish someone, the anger that screams repeatedly that if I leave here, I will surely kill you, and the sadness I feel after hearing that Yuria has entered the mansion to save me, falls apart in the face of ruthless violence.

    The only thing a human being can do is ask for forgiveness when everything has copsed and only the shell remains. I just kept begging for forgiveness in a voice that had been hoarse from screaming.

    Sorry.

    Im sorry.

    I was really wrong.

    Sorry.

    Its scary.

    Please forgive me.

    What can i do

    What should I do to be forgiven?

    Letter.

    Oberon threw a pen and paper on the floor and yawned loudly. The shackles holding my wrists were released, and I crawled to the floor and grabbed the object.

    The Count told you to write a letter. Roughly speaking, all you have to do is write that you are doing well outside the mansion. Sister, Im doing well. I missed my sister, Like that.

    So I wrote dozens of letters.

    Yuria, how are you doing in the mansion? Im doing fine. Im a little lonely without you Its okay though

    Ugh.. uh, uh

    I wrote stupid things like that.

    Tears flowed as I wrote each word down. What I was doing was stupid and outrageous, and I just resented Yuria. Because all of this seemed to have happened because of her.

    If Yuria hadnt been noticed by the Count, there would have been no reason for me to suffer like this.

    Without that child, I wouldnt have been arrested here, and theres no reason to write fake letters! The hand holding the pen trembled.

    I knew it wasnt something to me Yuria, but I thought so at the time. I hated it and hated her, and tormented Yuria in my head several times a day.

    But why?

    The more I resent Yuria, the more I hate her, the more I want to see her face. She couldnt figure out why she was missing her more and more.

    When I was taken to the infirmary and saw Yuria after a long time, my heart was overflowing and I could not think of anything.

    I couldnt tell if the emotion I felt for Yuria was hatred or love, or if it was an intense passion that made my heart ache. But what is certain is that I missed Yuria madly both when I was in her im the prison and now, and if her body is okay now, she would have hugged Yuria with all her might.

    Worried about the dark shadows cast under Yurias eyes, I became saddened by her slender body.

    Yeah, maybe this was, really, really hard to believe, it was love. No matter how many times she got angry in her imagination, she hated and resented Yuria that much, but she loved Yuria.

    Feelings that I thought had copsed and disappeared into dust. The desire to cherish and love someone, and the love that grows fondly just by thinking of someone, did not break down even in such a difficult time. It was just hiding in my mind.

    Yes, some emotions dont break under any circumstances.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Realizing that, the anger that had subsided began to boil again. I wanted to get Yuria out of this ce.

    How hard was it for you to be alone? It was painful for me too, but it must have been the same for that child.

    In Oberons story, Yuria was not always treated as a proper person by Count Nigor.

    Who are you to treat my family, Yuria like that? Ive never hit the kid either. I get angry and my hands are shaking.

    I rolled my eyes to make sure there was no doctor in the infirmary. At the Count order, the doctor rarely came to the infirmary, only injecting me with some sap or painkillers.

    So I spent most of my time alone.

    Except for Oberon and the doctor who asionally came to report my condition to the Count, and Alexander, who sometimes, very rarely, looked at me through the crack in the door, there was no reason to act while thinking of others.

    I forcibly lifted my broken body and searched through the cabs in the infirmary.

    In order to escape, I had to return my body to a state where I could move properly. So I found a pain reliever in the cupboard, shoved it into my mouth, and poked an injection containing the medicine into my arm, just like the doctor did.

    Only then does the pain burning in my body subside.

    When I was about to get out of my seat with a scalpel that looked worthy of use as a weapon, Oberon came in at bad timing.

    When my eyes met, my body began to tremble. Oberon, who was pushing me hard every day, was an object of fear for me.

    But now is not the time to be afraid.

    Dont be afraid, even if youre scared to death. Swallowing fear, I thrust the scalpel toward him.

    Hah, hah

    I took a deep breath and looked down at the floor.

    Oberon had fallen there.

    We fought and tried to hurt each other. It was me who won that battle. If I hesitated even a little, the person who suffered may have been me, not Oberon. As I watched himy motionless, my body trembled and my chest tightened.

    It was difficult to breathe properly. I dont know if its because of the intense physical fight or something else.

    I stood still for a moment and caught my breath. I felt like I wanted to sit on the floor like this. But it cant be. Because I had work to do. I ran out of the infirmary with a new scalpel. As soon as I left the infirmary, I saw a servant. Before he could scream, I quickly covered his mouth and pushed him against the wall. I didnt want to hurt anyone, but I dont have time to worry.

    I quickly subdued the opponent, and the panicked man couldnt resist once and fell into a slump.

    After that, I wandered around the mansion, avoiding peoples eyes. The inside of the mansion was empty, as most of the employees could not stand the Counts character and left. It was lucky for me. Now that Im out of the infirmary, I need to find Yuria.

    I did not know where Yuria was staying. Oberon spoke briefly about the child, but never brought up where she lived. It is too risky to search through the rooms one by one.

    Should I threaten a person and ask? This is also dangerous, though.

    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly felt a throbbing pain.

    Are the pain relievers slowly losing their effectiveness? Its been awhile since Ive taken the medicine, and its strange. I may have been pouring painkillers in to get my body moving, but the effect was halved.

    I sighed and grabbed the scalpel. Then I ran into Alexander at a bend in the hallway. He raised his hands and said, before I could even run to him with a scalpel.

    I surrender.

    Alexander offered to help me instead of telling the Count of my escape.

    He immediately told me how to escape and where Yuria was. I wasughing so hard at how casually he was talking about it.

    I will prepare a carriage so that you can easily get out of the territory.

    Is that a lie?

    Its not a lie. I am only telling the truth.

    How can I trust you? Theres no reason for you to help me. The Counts right handed!

    Why am I helping you? If I say you look pitiful

    Alexander scanned my face.

    Of course you wouldnt believe it.

    He seemed to ponder for a moment, then noticed something and grabbed my wrist.

    In an instant, I was hugged by Alexander and hid behind a wall.

    What are you doing!

    Shh, Theres a maid.

    As I leaned my head slightly against the wall, I saw a maid passing by.

    Anyone who lies to get out of this situation would have been able to tell the maid about their situation earlier.

    But when Alexander did it and helped me, I was relieved a little bit.

    So, after the maid hadpletely disappeared, I quietly listened to his small whisper.

    I already say Im helping you?

    Okay.

    Then I will tell you. You are the second person to hear this.

    Alexander began to tell his story little by little.

    I had one older sister. Unlike me, he was a kind and smart person. If I had to pick one person I admire, I would always pick my sister. Our home was once a prestigious aristocratic family, but over the centuries it was slowly demolished. Still, I sent my older sister to her academy by collecting the households that I was trying to make use of our past glory.

    It was a dreamy voice.

    If I had known that my sister would go through something like that at the academy, I would never have let her go.

    That voice carries some emotion and begins to distort slowly.

    My sister was horribly abused by her ssmate, James Nigor and his group. When I found out all the truth, she went to a faraway ce where I would never see her again.

    I lifted my head and looked at him.

    I came into this mansion for revenge. Because he took a precious family from me. I has endured all injustice for that alone, and has endured feelings such aspassion.

    His expression was calm as usual, but his eyes were full of anger.

    I couldnt take it any longer to see you. So Im just here to help you.

    For thest time, the memories of Alexander began to churn. Memories that had rippled like water hit by a stone began to radiate white light.

    I quickly closed my eyes to the light, and when I opened my eyes again, I saw a white ceiling.

    White room, smell of medicine andfy bed. It was an infirmary. I felt the warmth and forcibly turned my head, which was not easy to turn to the side.

    Yuria, who was sitting next to the bed I was lying on, was holding my hand tightly.

    The headaches and confusion that kept piercing my brain made me unable to think properly. So I didnt quite understand why I was here. I had a confused mind, but Yuria, who was looking at me, had a face that looked like she was about to cry, so I smiled in a way that meant not to worry.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Robert opened his eyes in a dark space where only the cold breeze, the hard floor, and the torches on the wall could only illuminate him. The child, who had gathered up his hazy mind and stood up, looked around nkly.

    Wh-where is this?

    It was a narrow room. The floor was as cold as ice, and all sides were blocked by rough stone walls. At the edge of the space there is a bunch of straw. Straw that did not belong to the group was lying on the floor. And, maybe five or so, children with unfamiliar faces were crouching and clinging to the wall like barnacles.

    Robert, who made eye contact with one of them, unknowingly shrugged his ass and stepped back. Because the eyes of a child were lifeless like a dead man. Those eyes that he saw for the first time in his life evoked a fear of the unknown in Robert.

    <em>Creek!</em> As Robert continued to step back, he mmed his back against something and stopped. The boy looked back quickly. He knew he was in an unfamiliar ce.

    Why am I here? I was just hanging out with my friends before?

    Yeah, until he passed out, Robert was having fun in his neighborhood with his friends. The moment he followed the old man asking for help into the alley, he lost consciousness. And he get to the present situation.

    Robert was terrified and confused about what had happened to him, and tears kepting to his eyes. He looked around.

    Its a door!

    Robert hurriedly ran to the door.

    <strong>Bump, rattle, rattle, rattle!</strong>

    Robert grabbed the doorknob and shook it. But no matter what he did, the firmly locked door did not open. There was someone outside the door, but it seems that the main character of the sound has no intention of helping Robert. Because he sighed as if it was bothersome and left far away. Robert cried out at the sound of footsteps getting smaller and smaller.

    Dont go! Please open this door! please!

    At that moment, an annoyed voice came from behind the boy.

    Its really noisy.

    Robert looked back in surprise. A child who had been sleeping with his back turned in the corner was waking up.

    Why are you being so noisy? I cant sleep because of you!

    The tongue-in-cheek girl sat down next to Robert. The straw that had been lying on the floor rustled and crushed under the girls body.

    Hey, stop squeezing.

    Ugh.

    The girl wiped Roberts face with her dirty sleeve. The girl folded her wet sleeves two or three times and waited for Robert to stop crying. When Robert calmed down a little, the girl whispered quietly.

    You must have been very surprised to be here all of a sudden? Do you wonder where this ce is?

    Robert shook his head.

    Here Its a ce where the children are kept waiting before they go to the ve auction.

    What, ve?

    ve! It was a word I had only heard in old stories my grandmother told me.

    Robert trembled at it.

    Nonsense. Its this a lie? I heard that ve auctions were banned long ago by His Majesty the Emperor

    Lie? Why would I lie about this? What are you doing to deceive someone like you? And whats forbidden? Whether the Emperor forbids it or God tells them not to do it, they still do what they want!

    The girl raised her upper body and looked at Robert with an annoyed expression on her face. Then she sighed andy back on the floor.

    Even if you dont want to believe it, its real Crybaby, whats your name?

    Hic, Im not a crybaby

    If you dont like it, then. I am Lucy, nost name. Im orphans.

    I was born in a slum, and I lived under the royal family as a pickpocket. As usual, while I was working, I got caught by a person in a ck hoodie. I cant remember ever since I got caught by that person and dragged down the alley. Unbeknownst to me, I lost my mind and when I woke up, I was here. you?

    I, hic, Robert Cu-Cutter. I am just like you.

    Robert wiped his tears with his hand and, like Lucy, told the story of how he got here. Once he opened his mouth, other stories flowed out. After that, people talked a lot.

    From things about this ce to useless stories like what you like and dislike, and how you got along with your family. In the process, Robert was saddened by the thought of his family, but he felt at least a little more at ease.

    At first I thought she was a scary kid I dont think shes that bad.

    After talking for a while, Robert fell asleep. And he had a dream before he came here. He talked about the soon-to-be-born baby with his bloated mother, and he ran and kicked balls with his friends. He brought a scallop to his farming father and was praised for it. It was a very happy dream. However, when I opened my eyes again, the scenery I missed so much that I cried, disappeared, and only the ceiling of an unfamiliar room was weing the boy.

    Ah

    Robert covered his face with his hands.

    Im still here. It was all a dream.

    Roberty on his side and squeezed his chest. The needles of longing, sadness, and suffering pierced his heart like crazy.

    I want to go home. I miss Mom and Dad.

    Robert, who had been smirking as he looked up at the ceiling, got up from his seat at the sound of a voice next to him.

    Are you awake?

    Lucy?

    Lucy yawned loudly and said.

    Arent you hungry?

    Suddenly, a sound came from Roberts stomach. The boy opened his eyes and ced his hand on his stomach.

    By the way, I havent eaten anything since yesterday.

    Lucy smiled as if she knew it, and grabbed Roberts arm.

    Come on. The keeper left some food and water.

    There were a lot of children around the door. As Lucy shoved some of them back, Robert could see what they were surrounded by. Tworge wooden bowls were ced in the center. One contained water and the other contained food. The children were holding the food in their hands and stuffing them in their mouths.

    When he saw the dirty faces of the children and the bowls with their food, Robert frowned.

    Pork Porridge?

    This was because leftovers such as eggshells, grass, beans, sliced bread slices, and soup were mixed in the bowl.

    Lucy, like the other children, shoved the pork porridge into her mouth.

    How do you eat something like that!

    Robert didnt even want to eat those foods, so he flopped away from the crowd and floundered.

    Robert leaned against the wall and noticed a strange painting on the back of his hand.

    Whats this?

    Robert widened his eyes and looked down at the back of his hand. Since when did this exist? Robert rubbed the back of his hand to erase the picture.

    This would be enough.

    Robert rubbed his skin until his skin turned red, then let go. Despite all these efforts, the painting sat on the back of Roberts hand without a single crush. Robert soon realized that it was a tattoo, not a painting.

    After a while, Lucy finished eating and sat down next to Robert.

    There, Lucy.

    Robert asked, urgently, showing the back of his hand to Lucy.

    I, I have something strange engraved on the back of my hand. What the hell is this?

    You are really slow. Did you notice that now? It must have been engraved before you even came here.

    Lucy scoffed.

    That is the stigma of very.

    Roberts face turned white.

    What, what! Why did they carve that on my body? Can you erase this? Huh?

    Well. I dont know either. They say its drawn with magic and cant be erased. But the magicians of the tower might be able to erase it. Even if they could erase it, would it cost a lot of money?

    Then you cant erase it in the end.

    Robert mumbled with his head down. His voice was full of water.

    I really hate it. Its annoying Why is such a thing on my body! I dont want to be here anymore. How long do you have to be in such a dirty and strange ce? I wish someone woulde and take us out soon. When are the guardsing?

    Lucy said indifferently.

    No one is going to save you.

    What are you talking about?

    There have been two auctions so far, but no one hase.

    Why? If so many of the children had disappeared, the parents would have reported it. Then, shouldnt someonee to find us?

    They would have reported it. But still, no one came to the rescue? It was said that a wealthy nobles andmoners also participate in ve auctions. If the stakes are that big, it will be easy to bribe the guards who are looking for us with money and drive them out.

    I was foolishly thinking that the kids parents here mighte to the rescue too, but when I realized the reality, I gave up on everything. So, why dont you hold on to any hopeless things?

    It was a terrible truth for Robert to ept.

    Its that lie?

    So, he tried hard to deny the truth before his eyes.

    Lucy is lying now. Surely someone wille to the rescue. Ill be able to see my mom and my dad again. I can go home.

    Can I go back?

    Robert wept.

    ****

    Time goes by quickly. Two weeks have already passed since Robert came to this ce. That evening, the man took Robert and the children out of the room. Finally the day hase. Today was the day of the auction.

    The children went through the cold hallway and climbed the high stairs to somewhere.

    A curtain was drawn at the end of the hallway.

    White light leaked through the slightly opened curtains. It was a light that felt a little warm to the children who had been in the dark for a long time.

    Robert walked to the entrance. A thick cloth wiped away his body and pulled him back. The stronger light pricked his eyes like a sharp needle. Robert closed his eyes and opened them again as the tingling sensation had subsided. Then, a spacious and luxurious auction house weed him.

    Under the stage where the children were standing, dozens or even hundreds of people sat in their seats and looked at them as if they were looking at things. An unknown ssical music was ying from somewhere, and the staff handed champagne in wine sses to the guests. People in masks were fiddling with license tes in their hands.

    Robert looked down and suddenly felt his body tremble. It was because the moment he received the yellow light, a sense of hook reality rushed in.

    Hes on sale.

    He knew he would be sold into very. But what he knew and what he actually experienced was different. As soon as he got on stage, Robert was so frightened by this situation that he couldnt even breathe properly.

    On the side of the stage, the host who was there opened his mouth.

    Now, lets start with 20 silver for each of these products. We will proceed with the auction from left to right, in standing order. If you find a product you like, pick up a numbered ticket and shout out the purchase price!

    Robert rolled his eyes and looked around. Then he found arge door hiding in the dark far away. Those who sat in the seats either went out or entered through the door. That door is the only entrance that leads directly to the outside.

    The moment Robert saw the door, he once again wanted someone toe to rescue him. Someone opened that door and said that they suffered a lot, and that they came to the rescue, so please tell them to rest in peace

    No

    Robert shook his head.

    <em>Such a miracle It wont happen!</em> Lucy said During this time, no one hase to rescue the children, and they will continue to do so. Really, no one came to save us, just like the girl said.

    If you put hope, you will only be disappointed again. Miracles dont happen.

    He will be sold as a ve here, and will suffer for the rest of his life. Robert closed his eyes and tried to ept his miserable fate. Only then would he be able to withstand the current situation and the horrific things toe.

    <strong>BAM!</strong>

    At that moment, the door of the auction house opened with a sound as if a hard object had been smashed.

    Like a miracle.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    The tightly closed door opened and knights in uniform entered. A woman appeared among them and strode into the auction house.

    She, like everyone else, was dressed in a uniform with a simr shape and was wearing a long sword around her waist.

    But no one would think she was an ordinary knight. It was because an unusual atmosphere and a sense of intimidation emanated from her body, where she stood upright.

    Everyone in the room thought it was as if they were facing a predator.

    From head to toe, her gaze, the sound of her breathing, the slightest movement, not everything about her, but her very existence evokes the primal fear of people.

    Perhaps because of that, the woman had a beautiful face that made her heart terrifying, but no one dared judge her beauty. both in your heart and out of your mouth.

    Lobelica Emers?

    Someone unconsciously spit out a womans name. The faces of those around them turned white when they heard the small voice.

    Lobelica Emers, who is she?

    Isnt she the Duke of Emers, who is called the incarnation of war? She was the object of the reverence of all the people of the country, who mercilessly defeated the enemy and turned all the roads she passed into a sea of blood.

    No one on this earth can enve the people and buy or sell them.

    When that woman opened her mouth, everyone in the room held their breath.

    I will arrest everyone here for viting Article 45 of the Imperial Law. You will not be given the right to make excuses, nor will you be given the opportunity to seek awyer.

    The Duke looked around with an indifferent face. The eyes that pierce the auction house are colored as hot as fire, but they are sinking coldly.

    Catch them all.

    At hermand, the knights moved in unison and began to capture people one by one.

    People screamed and ran away.

    Run frantically towards the exit. Meanwhile, some of them tripped over a seat or a desk ced next to it and were pushed by the crowd and bumped into a wall. The desk fell and the sses on it shattered and crumbled.

    The luxurious auction house, where soft ssics flowed, suddenly turned into a dizzying sound of screams and shouts.

    The employees hired for the purpose of security attacked the knights with weapons, but to no avail. To the knights who have been trained through hard training, their attacks felt like a child ying a game while wielding a sword. The staff copsed before they even wielded their weapons. It was a mess.

    There was only one quiet ce in such a noisy auction house. Its the box seat on the second floor. There was one box seat in a position where you could look down on the stage. The Duke of Emers looked up at the man sitting there and smiled. It was an alluring smile reminiscent of a gorgeous rose, but to Count Nigor, it just felt eerie.

    What is this, what is this Ugh!

    The moment they met their gaze, Count Nigor fell backwards in surprise.

    <em>Thud!</em> A loud sound rang out, and the heavy body was thrown to the floor.

    The Count was in pain from the back of his head, and then got up in a hurry. The Count, crawling and headed to his balcony, looked out of him, kneeling on his knees and raising his torso.

    Why?

    Rubbing his eyes and looking at her again doesnt change. The Duke of Emers who appeared at the auction house with the knights was catching people. That Duke of Emers!

    Why is that woman here?!

    He shouted in disbelief.

    Did shee here knowing my business? Nonsense. It was a lie. I cant believe it! Ive been hiding it so well!

    With the help of a servant and a self-proimed Duke Nikerman, the evidence was hidden where no one could find it, and anyone who could possibly be a witness was killed. The Count was sure that his business would never go unnoticed, and he thought everything was going perfectly. But today I realized that that thought was an illusion.

    No matter how much you think about it, Duke Emers actions now seem like someone who knows everything.

    Run away, run away. If I get caught, Ill die!

    very was a system that the previous Emperor, who was considered a pacifist, abolished even using force. If he get caught, the minimum penalty is the death penalty. The Count sighed heavily as he remembered himself struggling over his death row with his neck hanging on a rope.

    Shit.

    The man stood up from his seat with his legs trembling in fear. The Count looked behind him to order his servants to prepare to escape. However, until just now, the servant who was standing there and pouring wine, Oberon was nowhere to be seen. Thats not all. The door to the escape route hidden in the box seat was wide open.

    This child!

    Count Nigors face turned red with anger.

    Do you dare to leave your master and run away? A rat-like guy Do you betray without knowing the grace of giving you a job and growing your business to this extent? If it wasnt for me, he would be stealing and living in a dirty garbage dump, Oberon! If I escape from here, I will kill you.

    The Count picked up a nearby desk and threw it against the wall. James Nigor was angry for a while, then recalled the dire situation and finally calmed his anger.

    I must run away before the Duke Emers and the knightse to the second floor.

    He quickly kicked his foot towards the way out. There was adder leading down to the basement. The darkness over the exit was so thick that I couldnt see where the end was.

    The Count pressed down his fearful heart and went down cautiously.

    Supporting the body weighing over 100 kg with bby limbs without a single muscle was like death. The Count, sweating profusely, moved his body as if hanging from hisdder. Thedder, which had been fixed to the wall, trembled with a strange sound whenever the Count moved.

    Eventually he reached a t stone floor on which to set his feet. The Count walked out the narrow hallway, fumbling against the wall. When he went up the stairs at the end of the hallway and carefully opened the lid on the ceiling, he could see the grass. The man nced around and as soon as he realized that no one was there, he ran outside.

    The Count turned his back on the auction house and ran frantically to the forest in front of him.

    Theres a carriage that came from inside the forest! Ill just have to ride it out of here.

    Strangely enough, there were no people on the way out and in the woods.

    Usually, when trying to catch criminals, it was aw that had knights keep a close eye on ces where criminals might be or where they could escape. The forest was located quite far from the auction house, but it was not excluded from the search scope. But Count Nigor was too busy running away to notice anything strange.

    It was after arriving at the ce where the carriage was standing that he felt a strange sense of difort as the darkness of the night had hidden the scene of the brutal incident.

    Heh, heh heh

    The Count bent down and tried to calm his heart as it was about to jump out. Hes been on a stretch for a long time, so his knees are creaking and his legs are shaking like crazy. He wiped the sweat from the rain with his sleeve and lifted his head. He had a carriage in front of him, the same as when he left. The Count sighed in relief and raised the corners of his lips slightly.

    Huh, huh Maybe he. that the bastard might have ridden and ran away. Good luck, huh, good luck.

    The moment the man was about to walk towards the carriage, <em>Crak!</em> Suddenly, several huge, sharp earthen pirs came pouring out from where the carriage was standing. The impactpletely shattered the carriage. Wood shards fall on the dirt floor, and the dust flies in the air. Count Nigor pounded his buttocks and nkly looked up at the smashed carriage.

    What is this

    My carriage broke? Now, how am I supposed to run away? Where should I go? What should I do?

    The Count trembled, his face contorted, and his gaze fixed on the object that had smashed his carriage.

    No, more than that.

    Where did that appear? How did ite? Such a pir could not have been created by human effort.

    That such a thing is possible

    Magic!

    Yes, only magic.

    Thinking it was magic, there was a person who brushed on Count Nigors head. One of the Dukes sons was a wizard. A genius who was chosen as one of the next heirs of magic tower because of his outstanding skills, but he gave up everything and returned to the mansion because he had to stay there for the rest of his life when he became the master of magic tower.

    Did you n to run away with it?

    Arthur Emers.

    The Count suddenly turned his head to the direction he heard the voice. Under his dark blue hood, he was dressed in a knights uniform as he walked by. His gait was so graceful that no one would not recognize him as a nobleman.

    It doesnt work.

    He took off his hood and his blonde hair flew in the night breeze. His face, which gleamed softly in the moonlight, had a beauty that seemed far from reality. In him, who emits a white light, he feels a fleeting atmosphere that seems to disappear at any moment.

    Count Nigor looked up nkly at Arthurs face without realizing it, and felt his gaze on him like a livestock or something less than a bug, and suddenly woke up. He shuffled his legs and pulled back behind him.

    You cant be caught like this. Its a little pricey, but I have to use it.

    He pulled out two magic scrolls from his arms and tore them together. Then, smoke rose from the torn scroll, covering the surroundings in white, and an icy arrow was created in the air and poured down towards the pursuer. <em>ng</em>, there was a long silence after the sound of arrows being shot somewhere.

    What happened? Are you dead?

    The Count frowned and looked at the smoke. However, the smoke was so thick that he couldnt tell what had happened to the person inside. Seeing that there is no movement, at least he must have been incapacitated.

    The Count, who had a foolishly hopeful imagination, got up in a hurry, wishing it would be this time.

    As he ran without looking back, Arthur swung his hands lightly across the smoke. Then the wind blew, and the smoke that had surrounded him waspletely gone. Just then, an arrow of ice shot by the Count appears. A total of twenty-four arrows were lodged in the transparent barrier around him. It was like a hedgehog.

    Theres nothing more stupid than using a scroll on a wizard.

    After all, even scrolls were made by wizards.

    After those words, the arrow became vapor and disappeared.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    In the beginning, magic was a weapon made for war. Now, when the Empire devoured most of the territory and reigned as the master of the continent, it was developing mainly for practical purposses rather than military purposses.

    However, even if the use changes, the essence does not change.

    Magic is a murder weapon.

    Whatever it is, it shows its true power only when it is used for a purpose close to its essence.

    And Arthur Emers knows that all too well.

    As Arthur stretched out his hand toward the Count, a pir of earth rose again. The thick, pointed pirs did not simply block the Counts front, but attacked one of his legs, limiting his actions. A deafening scream echoed through the forest. Birds resting in the trees were startled and flew into the sky with a rustling sound.

    Hey, this kid my legs! Aww! Ahhh-!

    Count Nigor cried and shouted. He reached for his leg, where he felt terrible pain, but didnt dare touch it.

    Arthur looked down at the man, howling like a beast. I used to feel a little guilty about hurting people.

    But today, strangely, when I heard the mans scream, I couldnt think of anything. No sympathy, no guilt.

    Only calmness for no reason remains in my heart.

    Why?

    The boy looked at his hand expressionlessly.

    Why doesnt I feel anything when hes like that?

    Arthur used minimal magic to subdue his opponents whenever he helped his mother. It was extremely rare for blood to stter like this one, and even if it did, he didnt want to hurt his opponent. Arthur, who was worried, suddenly remembered the face of a maid.

    La Hanson.

    Yes, I think it was all because of her.

    The girl who showed me the cat and smiled, the girl that barely touched his chest, the girl who hid in the bushes and cried so sadly that the hearts of those who watched it He was maddened when she told him that she had suffered terribly.

    Arthur frowned and bit his lip.

    She said she suffered because she were locked up in a dungeon. Had I known it would, I would have taken her out sooner. I stayed still, thinking that if she was locked up there she would not be able to get out of the mansion. I, why did I do that? Then it didnt happen Damn it.

    And, along with the guilt, I felt that I wanted to make the person who made her feel the same pain to the point of death. I wanted to crush the cause that made La unhappy.

    It was for this reason that Arthur went out to catch the former of the runaway Count and his servants.

    Arthur looked at Count Nigor again, and realized why he felt no emotion when he hurt her. What he did to La wasnt something a human could do. He doesnt know if its <em>something</em> that pretends to be human. Yeah, obviously hes not a person. Its a human-like monster. No one feels guilty about killing a monster.

    AA AA AA-! stop!

    The Count let out a painful scream.

    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Please stop! Please stop! Why are you doing this to me?!

    The Count roared.

    He had no idea why he had to be like this. Yes, the ve trade is illegal. But he will be imprisoned, there is no reason to have to suffer this much?

    He was born as the son of a Count all his life and has lived a decent life. He did what he wanted to do and was never seriously assaulted or beaten by anyone.

    Except for the high-ranking nobles, everyone was at his feet. So James Nigor was not used to this kind of situation at all.

    Its like crawling on the ground like a bug under his feet! Im begging a boy who is much younger than me to stop bullying me and save my life!

    Ughh!

    He felt like he was going to go crazy because his situation was painful and unfair.

    Are you doing this for a ve auction?! ugh? Then you picked the wrong opponent! The first person to propose to do this job was my servant! Ive never thought of it and never wanted to do a ve auction in my life! But Oberon, that bastard tricked me doing this. To be able to earn as much money as a high-ranking aristocrat, to be able to obtain the greatest wealth in the Empire Im not at fault! I was fooled too! I fell for that scammer too! We are the same victim!

    I dont care.

    What?

    It doesnt matter what excuses you use. You asked why? theres no such thing as a reason Im just doing this to see you howl.

    That what.

    The Count had a nk face as if he had been hit in the head at an unexpected moment. Arthur looked down at the man expressionlessly.

    I will never tell you the real reason.

    Because of a maid named La Hanson, I wouldnt even say this.

    Because suffering without knowing the reason is more painful. Have you already experienced it? It was more painful to receive the empty gaze that was not loved without knowing the reason than when you knew the reason.

    Arthur, who had been contemting the past for a moment, came to his senses and opened his mouth.

    Do you know when a person feels the greatest pain?

    The answer doesnte back. The Count is only shaking his body with his head bowed. Doesnt matter. Because it wasnt a question I was hoping for an answer anyway.

    The Count raised his head as if he had sensed an uneasy air.

    A deep feeling of fear was cast in the pair of blue eyes. Hes foreseen. He knew what he was going to do.

    Yeah What you are thinking is correct.

    Arthur smiled.

    Aaghhh!

    The Count let out a short scream. Arthur thought as he stretched out his hand in front of him. What in the world is a girl named La Hanson that makes him so upset? Could his tantrum deep within his heart be as deep as he is now that he had a simple crush on her? Can he feel this anger that burns so hot that his whole body heats up with the slightest bit of sympathy and slight affection?

    No, I cant.

    Sympathy, or sorrow. Such petty emotions cannot change a person to this extent.

    But dont worry. Im not going to kill you.

    Then, this feeling is not just liking.

    Because you deserve the death penalty, you must never die. Ill pour you a potionter.

    <em>Is it love?</em>

    And the mes created by magic burned splendidly.

    ****

    While the mes were burning, Oberon, the servant of the Count, was running away from the monster chasing him. He was out of breath and his heart was beating like it was going to burst out of his mouth, but he couldnt stop running.

    If you get caught, you might die. This was such a joke.

    He took a deep breath and grabbed his left arm. As the wind blows against his injured arm, he feels a piercing pain. For an instant, his mind went haywire. As the blood flowing from his cut grew more and more as time passed, Oberons face became increasingly white.

    Not enough.

    I ripped off my clothes and tried to stop the bleeding, but it didnt seem to help much. Oberon felt his body get cold and his vision blurred. He felt like he was going to fall at any moment, but he could never.

    He turned his head to looked around.

    I can not see

    There is neither the sound of the grass being stepped by the foot nor the sound of the branches breaking. I couldnt be bothered though. Were you not attacked after being reassured in this way before?

    Where are you? Where the hell are you!

    Oberon, who was preupied with exploring the surroundings rather than his feet, stumbled over a stone and fell.

    Ugh!

    His body mmed into the ground and dust rose. Oberon was about to get up. But there was no strength in his legs.

    Deciding that it was better to hide than to run away, the man crawled and hid behind the huge stone in front of him.

    Oberon, who sat on his back, pulled the loosely tied cloth around his arm to tie up the wound. No, he was trying to giving it strength.

    Damn it, my hands arent strong enough. Damn it, damn it, damn it! Nothing is going right!

    Oberon bit the fabric with his teeth and pulled it out.

    Why. Why did this happen? Did I do something wrong? No,Theres nothing wrong with that. Everything was perfect. I started the business by beating the likes of a tall nobleman, and everything went smoothly without any blockages. Since I was fortunate enough to trick the Duke Nikermann, its been pretty solid.

    Ughh, when my arm got so tight that it hurt, I spit out the cloth.

    By the way, how did it end up like this? Was it all just a fleeting dream?

    He looked down at his messed up body and remembered what had just happened.

    The auction was proceeding smoothly as usual. If it wasnt for those who came suddenly, it would have been possible to earn a huge profit just like thest time.

    When he saw the Duke of Emers and her knights taking people away, he shook his head and came to the conclusion that his business had been uncovered and taken as criminals. So, without thinking, he abandoned his master and ran away.

    There was no guilt or hesitation in the process. This is because, in the first ce, he did not think of the Count as his master, but rather looked down on him as a foolish drinker.

    Oberon came out through the secret passage. But as he opened the door to the aisle and looked out, his hand slip through the gap, and someone grabbed him by the cor, and pulled him up.

    It happened so suddenly that he couldnt resist. Oberon was pulled out in an instant and thrown to the ground.

    As soon as he swallowed the pain and looked up, what he saw a red eyes that clearly revealed their colors even in the dark.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    If its red eyes, its definitely the Duke of Emers son

    Scary red eyes, lifelike eyes that seemed to strangle him at any moment were looking down at him.

    The man couldnt breathe for a moment.

    Isley Emers smiled and approached Oberon. It was just an action, but hisrge height and the rigid body characteristic of a knight were enough to intimidate the opponents he faced. When he sees the sword hanging from his waist, he will have no choice but to break out in a cold sweat.

    Wrong, it wasnt a runaway, all ve auctions were done at will by Count Nigor, feet flew towards his stomach before Oberon got up, hesitatingly, before he could utter the excuses that came to his mind.

    Oberon was pushed to a tree that was standing not far away and bumped into his back.

    <em>Bang!</em> There was a loud noise and the trees rattled.

    Kek, ghh! Ughh!

    The man crouched forward, holding his stomach. Tears flowed from his eyes, saliva dripped from his mouth and dripped to the floor.

    Ugh what a great strength like this!

    It felt like his whole body was shattered with that one kick. Before his pain could subside, Isley grabbed his head and lifted his head. And his fist was shed fiercely in the face of his opponent.

    A scream rang out.

    Oberon raised his hand to block his fist, tried to cover his face, who tried to hit the opponents face, raised his nails and scraped his arm, but therge hand never let Oberon go. The more he rebelled, the harder his hands gripped him and the more his pain grew.

    Oberon could note to his senses because of the opponent who pushed him mercilessly and harshly without giving him a break. Even more terrifying was the face of the person who looked down at the messed up face with a funny smile.

    What, whats so fun?

    Anger surged up. But that insignificant feeling was quickly quenched by the shock that struck him on the chin. My vision fluctuates like ake hit by a stone. Red liquid spit from his mouth wet the floor. Oberon prayed.

    Please, someone please stop this guy.

    If no one can do that, please let Isley lose interest in attacking him!

    But Isley never stopped attacked.

    Ughh

    I had a hard life living in a slum, but I had never been beaten this badly in there.

    At this moment, only fear and fear dominated Oberon. He was so frightened that he forgot the dagger he had hidden in his inner pocket.

    As Oberon shrugged and mumbled to stop, Isley burst intoughter.

    Isnt that funny?

    His eyes were folded into half moons.

    Youve done something worse to that kid than this, and youre only struggling this much.

    Oberon stared nkly at his face.

    that kid?

    Who do you mean by that kid? Who is it? that made him beat me as if he had lost control?

    Those sold into very? The women who were captured in the mansion? A lot of people who are bullied for business reasons? There were so many people who suffered at the hands of him, it was difficult to guess who they were. Also, I didnt think he would have any contact with the young master, even if anyone could guess.

    Because the people Oberon had touched were all the people of the lower sses who did not even deserve to meet with the high-ranking nobles.

    My job is to catch you and take you in front of my mother. But I dont intend to catch you easily. I cant do that. I wont let you go until Ive made you suffer as much or worse than that.

    Isley said. Lets y a fun game from now on. I will follow you as you run away, so if you dont get caught by me until you get out of this forest, I will send you back in good health, otherwise you will die painfully.

    What kind of y is this! Dont be silly! you gonna kill me? No, He cant kill me. The Duke ordered him to catch me and bring me to her, so I must have some information he wanted to get from me. You wont be able to kill me until you get it.

    Oberon knelt down while swearing inwardly. He bowed his head and apologized to young master Emers and to an unknown person called the kid. Because I thought it was the way to protect my body.

    As soon as he finished his apology, he heard the sound of something being cut, and the cut hem of his robe flew in the air. There was arge wound on his right hand.

    Uh, uh Arghh! Ughh!

    It was then that Oberon realized that he was making a big mistake.

    This child He might really kill me!

    The sound of howling, the rustling of grass reverberated through the forest.

    Noisy.

    Isley grabbed his right hand and pointed the sword at the drooling opponent.

    Who told you to apologize?

    The de of the sword lit by the moonlight shone white. And the red eyes shone so vividly. like an animal.

    If you dont want to die, why dont you run away? like bug.

    I know it wouldnt be fun if he were caught.

    From that time on, Oberon had been involved in an unwanted tag game.

    Oberon turned his back on Isley and ran madly into the forest. The escape went smoothly. Oberon had no choice but to think that way because he could not see the figure of young master Emers nor could he hear the footsteps.

    While he was being vignt that he could not find himself, Isley suddenly appeared and attacked Oberons left arm.

    Red liquid sshed across Isleys face, like the pupils he had. After that, Oberon was unable to move his left arm.

    I made a mistake.

    If you think about it, it was natural that there were no footsteps. The second young master of the Emers was a professionally trained swordsman.

    He was a person who even belonged to the Imperial Knights and would have been protecting the Emperor, so it would have been easy to erase his presence.

    After that, he ran away again and got to the present situation.

    Damn it, this child.

    Oberon chewed his lips and trembled in anger. He tried to clench his fist with his uninjured right hand, but he couldnt force it properly.

    His vision is blurred and his body temperature is dropping. Thoughts running around in his head are scattered all over the ce. The pain that gnawed at his mind was no longer felt. The body is slowly dying. The fading sensation was heralding death.

    Is it death.

    Death?

    Die, me? I?

    Really? Am I really going to die like this? Is my life ending like this? Did I not use my hard-earned money properly? Did I just keep working without taking a break? Are you saying that I live while suffering to death and then die in vain? You mean to be rolled like a toy by a guy whos never done anything like hard work and died?

    I didnt live my life like this!

    Heh, Oberon shed a small groan and shed tears. I want to live, I dont want to die. I dont want to die. I want to keep putting my feet on this earth and exhaling. But there was no way to survive.

    Then, from somewhere, a whistling sound began to be heard. It was a famous nursery rhyme often hummed by children. The story of a baby rabbit lost in the forest being chased by a wolf and eventually eaten

    Oberon at once realized that it was Isleys whistle.

    His heart starts beating like crazy with tension. He held his breath and poked his head out with a nce.

    A boy in uniform was cutting the bushes with a sword and looking around. It was a little far from the ce where Oberon was hiding.

    Did he not notice? Or are you pretending not to notice?

    If you havent noticed, please leave far away.

    As if ridiculing such earnest prayer, Isley turned and walked towards the rock.

    Oberon quickly lowered his posture and held his breath.

    All of a sudden, Isley came close enough to hear the sound of his breathing. It was enough to stand up and face him right away. Seeing the young master standing with his back, Oberon pulled out a folding dagger from his coat pocket.

    When he manipted the handle, a sharp de came out.

    I dont think I can kill that monstrous young master.

    But, if Im going to die like this anyway, Ill try to counterattack before that.

    Oberon quickly got up from his seat and threw a dagger towards the boys neck.

    No, thats what he was trying to do. The man failed. Before the sword could even touch his skin, Isley turned his back and grabbed his arm.

    You said it wasnt fun this way.

    Bang!

    Oberon once again get kicked. The dagger fell to the ground while floating in the air, and Oberon rolled on the floor.

    Isley stomped on him.

    Ughh!

    You only get hurt this much? That kid must have been sicker than this?

    What That kid, That kid, That kid! Who is it? Why are you doing this to me!

    The smile disappeared from Isleys face.

    If youre curious, guess it. Who is it?

    The tip of the sword shook in front of Oberon.

    Not there yet. I have to make it more painful.

    Isley was in such a state of rage that he had thought about killing the man lying under his feet all the time.

    He was angry with everything. He was angry with the man who was still alive, the man who had hurt that girl, and he was angry with himself, who acted like a fool without knowing what she was going through.

    How heartbreaking it was when he realized that she was trying to leave the mansion to run away from Count Nigor, not simply because she didnt like him.

    Guess it!

    Oberon, who couldnt even remember properly, began to shout out the blurred names in a hurry at the angry shout. She passed the names of several people.

    Then, the moment the name <em>La</em> came out of his mouth, Isley felt like something in his head was cut off. His hand, holding his sword, moved arbitrarily and shot fiercely towards Oberons neck.

    <strong>Pak!</strong>

    Ugh Huh.

    Oberon exhaled hard and looked at the sword stuck right next to his neck.

    A red liquid leaked out from the throat cut by the well-forged sword. The blood from the wound flowed down the floor in a thin line.

    Isley contorted his face and gripped the swords handle tightly.

    I was going to kill you

    He really intended to kill the man in front of him. But he couldnt. It was a direct order from the Duke of Emers to bring the servant of Count Nigor alive.

    If you disobey your mother, you will be punished. But its not that she will kill me because I was afraid of being punished. I was ready to ept being pped in the face or imprisoned in the mansions room. I am I just.

    Isley just didnt want to disappoint his mother.

    The thought to get revenge, even though he was so angry that he acted impulsively, he just stopped for that reason.

    He smiled despairingly, reminding himself that he was still bound to her.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    The searchsted two weeks. Everyone who was in the auction house, as well as anyone who had anything to do with it, was arrested.

    Naturally, it also included the host, Count Nigor, and his servant, Oberon.

    She tortured the two to obtain a list of auction house guests, documented revenue documents, and evidence that the Duke of Nikerman had been behind him. The search was thus extended to the House of Duke Nikerman.

    The appearance of an uninvited guest made the Duke of Nikerman, who had always been quiet, agitated. The employees watched the Duke of Emers and the knights strode down the hallway with anxious faces.

    Most of the employees quickly ran away, so there are only a few people in this ce now.

    At best, the butler and maid, who have been guarding the mansion for a long time, and twenty loyal servants and maids. Considering that over 100 people at one time worked hard in their respective districts, you can see how seriously the number of employees has declined.

    Having reached the end of the hallway, Duke Emers opened the door to the office. A huge, antique carved wooden door opened gently without a sound.

    An old man, who looked to be between 60 or 70 years old, was sitting in a dark room where the sun was shining softly. His face, showing his deep years of age, was engraved with thick wrinkles like a tree ring. His reddish hair was intermingled with white gray hair, which at first nce looked like scarlet. He put his hand down as he went through the papers in his office.

    When Duke Nikerman raised his head to face Duke Emus, his eyes appeared bright yellow like a full moon.

    The Duke of Emers said in a calm voice.

    You didnt run away either.

    Because there is no reason to run away. Isnt it because youre certain that youvee this far? If you dont ept reality in this situation, you will only be a coward.

    Yes, you are right.

    <em>Bang!</em> A womans hand in a white glove mmed hard against the desk.

    Its not just certainty. There is even very convincing evidence.

    At the bottom of her hand was written evidence that Duke Nikerman had helped Count Nigor. The Dukes of Nikerman picked up the documents and examined them carefully. As one of those who lead the four great Dukes who support the Empire, his face kept a firm expressionless expression even in this situation.

    Are you admitting with your mouth that you were helping James Nigors business by epting reality?

    Yeah.

    As soon as those words were finished, the knights standing by the Duke of Emers fell to Duke Nikermans knees.

    I will ask you onest time. Why did you help Nigors business? If you were involved in the ve business, didnt you know that one day you would be like this? You werent stupid enough to think about it.

    As you get older, you sometimes do stupid things, dont you? I was just doing something ugly to make some money in myter years. Yes, thats all.

    Well. I dont think thats all. Let them in.

    With the order of the Duke, the door to the huge office opened and two knights came in with someone.

    Leave this! let it go!

    She was a girl with long coral-colored hair reaching her waist and pale orange eyes that looked like gold if you nced at it.

    At first nce, she was wearing a luxurious dress and essories that could be worn by aristocrats.

    Looking at the things shes wearing, most people will mistake this little girl for a noble status.

    The girl, who was being dragged into the office with her arms grabbed, shouted sadly as soon as she saw Duke Nikerman.

    Dad!

    The expressionless expression of Duke Nikerman, who made eye contact with the girl, was shattered. He jumped up from his seat with a bewildered expression on his face.

    No you, why are you here? She apparently ran away with her nanny!

    Do you think Im going to miss the suspicious charactersing out of your mansion? It looks like they movedte at night to avoid peoples eyes, but to no avail.

    Hey, Dad Daddy! Help me! These people just grabbed me, kept me from going, and tormented me! Dad! Ugh!

    The girl, who had been crying for a long time, shut her mouth as soon as she noticed the red eyes looking down at her. It is because her cold, deep eyes evoked in the viewer the fear of the unknown, as if peering into the abyss.

    The girl, who was shaking slightly, looked at her father with watery eyes. Its like shes begging for help. Duke Nikerman let out his groan and reached out to the girl. But he was soon stopped by the knights.

    At first I couldnt understand why I was called father. My only child died by hanging himself 15 years ago.

    Duke Nikerman bit his lip when the story of his son came out of the Dukes mouth. Princess Nikerman was his traitor.

    No one is unaware of the tragedy that urred 15 years ago in the Duke of Nikerman.

    Duke Nikerman was a genius and obsessive perfectionist who had admired many schrs from an early age. His personality was reflected in his surroundings as well. A clean mansion without a single speck of dust, angled employees and only one daughter.

    The Duke wanted to make his daughter perfect like himself. He paved the way for his elite by providing a conducive environment for study and hiring talented teachers. It is ironic that he had prepared so hard, but his npletely copsed due to one variable.

    It was Melberine Nikerman. Princess Nikerman was different from him. No matter how much she studied and studied, she fell behind other children her age, and her personality was mellow and often overlooked by others.

    For Milo Nikerman, Melberine Nikerman was iprehensible. Why is she so stupid? Why is she so dull and stupid? Duke Nikerman persecuted and insulted her daughter on a daily basis. The story of locking her daughter inside her room as the academy exam day approaches was already popr.

    The nobles used to gossip behind the scenes that it was harsh and terrifying, but no one dared to stop the dukes actions.

    Is it because their story was just one of the fun gossips to them, and they didnt want to be bothered by meddling in other peoples family affairs? There was no one who could stop him in the yard that his wife had long since left. No one could save Melberine.

    Then one day, Princess Melberine took her own life in the Dukes office.

    No one knows how the Duke felt when he witnessed his daughters death. ording to a servant who left the mansion a long time ago, the Duke did not get angry, smiled or wept, and without saying a word, he had his servants take over the daughters body and ascertain her cause of death. And when the exact cause of death was revealed, he immediately cremated his daughter. Because it was a shame for the nobleman to take his own life, he could not leave any objects that directly revealed the reason for her death.

    After that, Duke Nikerman continued his passive political activities for two years, then withdrew his handspletely from politics. It was around that time that he came to be called the old lion with no teeth.

    The Duke of Emers believed that his disposition had changed simply as he grew older. But what if not? What if it had changed because he mourned the death of his daughter? The hypothesis, which he will utter from now on, was based on it.

    Lets take a look at the girl I realized that this kids face was very simr to Melberine Nikerman. Isnt it only when you realize that all your questions will be answered? That this child calls you Daddy and that you helped Count Nigor.

    When the Duke gestured, the knights forcibly removed the girls clothes.

    Ugh-!

    Melberine!

    In an instant, the dress was ruined like a rag. And on the exposed girls back, a brandrge enough to cover it was engraved. It was the mark of very.

    Oh, my dad said not to show it I cant.

    Melberine tried to cover her back, as if she was ashamed of the stigma rather than revealing her body.

    You must have had feelings of guilt or affection for Melberine Nigerman, whomitted suicide. That is why, the moment Count Nigor asked for help on the condition of giving you a ve who resembled your daughter, you was forced to ept his offer. Am I wrong?

    You say its all right. The Count returned the daughter I had lost through my folly. He even promised to erase that awful stigma that, once engraved, never erased. How could I not help such a person?

    Duke Nikerman bowed his head. His clenched fists were trembling.

    Not only did you help with the business, but you also had ves of my own.

    Duke Nikerman raised his head and shouted.

    Dont call her a ve! Its not like that shes not a ve! Its my daughter! Her name is Melberine Nikerman!

    Your daughter?

    Even in the dimly lit room, his red eyes shone brightly.

    This is not Melberine Nikerman. Shes not your daughter, and you cant say shes a ve. She is the victim of being kidnapped, losing her freedom and imprisoned in a strangers mansion.

    The Duke of Emers had heard directly from the girl that he lived in a small room in this mansion. The reason was obvious. Probably because she didnt want to be found out that he had bought a ve.

    Have you ever thought about what her life was like, how she lived, who her parents were, and how much she missed them beforeing to your mansion? If you did, those words wouldnte out of your mouth.

    The old man didnt say anything as if he was stunned. As if the girl didnt feel anything from the two of them, she was just crying with an innocent and pathetic face. The knights led the girl and the man out at the Dukes gesture.

    Certainly, the more I look at it, the more she looks like Melberine Nikerman. Even the spots on the lips are the same. Its amazing where he found something like that. But

    The Duke of Emers, looking at the girls face, shifted his gaze to the back of Milo Nikerman as he was being dragged away.

    Thats all. Even if they have simr faces, they are different people in the end. If so, wouldnt he have no reason to show affection? Its funny. Why are you falling apart like that because of fakes? Really, thats stupid. To the extent that I cannot think of it as the words of a man who once reigned as the head of the aristocratic faction.

    She looked around the room and followed the knights out. widely. The door closed, and silence is all that remains in the office.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    No matter what happens, the world doesnt change. When morninges, nightes, and when nightes, morninges again. The early morning sunlight also fell on the Rose House. The red roses that fill the garden are sparkling with dew and shining.

    Its beautiful.

    Its definitely beautiful. Probably because they spent a lot of money. How much does it cost to have roses bloom all year round? I think it will probably cost enough to buy a mansion in the capital.

    I cant give you that money.

    I yawned a little while leaning against the window, thinking such a foolish thing.

    Im a little tired, but I feel good when I wake up early in the morning. I feel refreshed by the cool morning wind. But the reason you feel this way is not simply because you woke up early. It must be because memories that have been scattered for a long time have returned.

    Yes, remember

    With the shock of the head, everything came to mind. From past lives and novels to memories of the past. Sure enough, the memories came back, and I could see how stupid I had been all this time.

    To show your dislike in front of aristocrats, isnt that enough of a protest to kill you? What about banging your head like crazy against a wall to get your memories back?

    Then, what if something went wrong, and what I did was so dangerous? Luckily, my memory came back, and if it wasnt crazy Sigh.

    I sighed and rubbed my forehead. There is no pain or scar left behind where it was once wounded. It was thanks to the potion Arthur gave her.

    After waking up, he offered me a potion to heal my wounds. I didnt want to be indebted to, and I refused because I didnt want to let this happen. However, I had no choice but to use the potion because he forced her to give me a potion and also asked Yuria not to refuse.

    How can you stop a child looking at you with such a pitiful face?

    I was able to heal the scar on my forehead, but I cant erase my disappointment.

    Its all because of you. You know Im weak with that kind of face, right?

    I turned my head to look at Yuria. She didnt know and was lying on the soft bed, sleeping soundly.

    I gently sat on the bed and stroked Yurias cheek. The soft texture of silk is said to make people feel good.

    My distorted eyes widened and a smile leaked out. A king-size bed in which Yuria is now sleeping curled up on her body, a table and chairs that match an expensive tea set, a huge wardrobe and red carpet that covers the entire floor, andndscape paintings on the walls.

    This room, filled with all kinds of luxurious furnishings, was the guest room of the Emers family.

    While the Duke proceeded with the investigation, we continued to be guests at the Emers mansion. The reason was that if Count Nigor noticed us during the investigation, it could be dangerous, so they would protect us from within.

    I was worried about the future of the three young masters, but I felt safe because nobles would protect me, and I decided to stay for a while after seeing the Duke.

    ording to the novel, the Duke of Emers was a character who kept her promises. She had to keep her promise to get us out of the mansion, in the name of her family. She was the first to clear the frame of Yuria and me and find the culprit.

    The culprit was the maid who pointed us out as thieves. She says she usually did it with the intention of kicking us out because she didnt like us.

    Its funny. What kind of maid would risk doing such a thing?

    The Duke proudly dered that we were not the culprit, but pointed out the maid as the culprit and kicked her out.

    The reason the Duke hides the culprit is not because of her son, shes probably doing it for fear of damaging the familys honor.

    You can guess who the culprit is. In the original work, it was Osses who mainly worked behind the scenes and took the lead. He was the first to order that Yuria be imprisoned. When he gave money to the maid who left after her stigma and asked if the culprit was Osses, she kept her mouth shut, but she looked surprised as if she knew it.

    Because its obvious.

    Anyway, this world is a ce set in the novel. If you only know the contents, you can roughly understand what will happen in the future and how people will behave. You cant be distracted though. Even if you knew the novel up to this point, there wasnt a single thing that changed it properly. When I realized that again, I was shocked.

    I cante to my senses because of the things I messed up. I sighed and pped my cheek a couple of times to get back to my senses.

    Anyway, as mentioned earlier, the Duke is a person who keeps her promises. However, only what she promised. As promised, we could see this by only releasing the injustice and not revealing the true culprit.

    Since she is such a person, she might get me and Yuria out of the mansion, but even if they do, they may not care much after that.

    Even if young masters kidnapped us.

    If you think about it, the confinement of Yuria in the original work was also due to the tacit consent of the Duke. As someone who likes talented people, she may not ignore us who helped, but she cannot ignore the subtle possibilities.

    Currently, the young masters misunderstood that they were interested in me.

    Osses shows a strange interest, Arthur acts like he has a crush, and Isley even makes a confession.

    As in the original story, if they were mistaking their feelings for liking or love, it was clear that they would prevent them from leaving the mansion.

    While I was here, I was going to shatter that illusion, but Unfortunately, the three of them were very busy.

    This is because Osses worked as the Dukes agent, and the other two helped the Duke to capture the people involved in the auction. It was only a short time to see them, and there was hardly any time to talk.

    but its okay, There was still a lot of time left before I left the mansion, and I was able to talk a lot with Yuria during that time.

    I closed my eyes and remembered the past.

    Two weeks ago, I who had just woken up in the infirmary, Yuria squeezed my hand tightly and said:

    <strong><em> L now, now its okay I got it all figured out. The Duke heard my story and decided to set us free.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Thats why Im here.</em></strong>

    I raised my hand and touched my forehead, which felt foreign. A damp bandage was wrapped around my head. It was only then that I realized that she had solved all of her problems by herself.

    <strong><em>  It was hard, really.</em></strong>

    When did Yuria stop needing my protection and help? When did you be such a strong and courageous person? Since when did you be an adult? I didnt know.

    I couldnt understand anything, but I could tell, for one thing, that her presence felt bigger than usual. Its amazing. When she grew taller than me, when she braver than me, she never once thought that she was tall

    I was reminded of Yurias growth once again, and I couldnt raise my head because I was ashamed of myself as I tried to control the grown child by holding it in my hands. While I was proud of her strong enough to be able to confide in her painful memories, I felt lonely because it seemed like she had left my hand.

    Those feelings quickly disappeared as Yurias hand gripped my hand tightly.

    -Why again?  Why did you make your forehead like that?

    As if to say that she didnt leave me, Yuria was looking down at me with a childlike face with tears in her eyes.

    <strong><em>  I wanted to help you. I thought if I gave my head a shock, I could get my memories back. I wanted to get my memories back and talk about what happened in that mansion with you, but its toote.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> But not like this!</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Yuria screamed. The power to hold her hand grew stronger.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> I dont want to see you hurt anymore, L! Do you know how much it hurts me every time you do that? Please dont be sick</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Sorry. Dont cry, Yuria.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Dont cry..</em></strong>

    Yurias face was red. She wanted to cry, but she seemed to hold back her tears.

    <strong><em> I guess my actions werent useless though. My-my memory is back.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> What? really?</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Yes. really.</em></strong>

    Even though the smile she made tofort her was meaningless, Yuria poured out tears like a shower. In the blink of an eye, I was held in her arms. She hugged me so tightly that my chest was tight and I was short of breath.

    <strong><em> Sorry.</em></strong>

    I patted Yurias back, which wet my shoulder, and whispered quietly in my ear.

    <strong><em> The things that you did alone, the things that made you worry, everything just sorry for everything I mean I must have thought of you as a child all this time. So I thought I had to deal with anything that happened on my own, so I just hid it. Ill never do that again. I just realized Youre not a child, youre not weak. Can you forgive me?</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Forgiv, Hic Ill forgive you therefore Never worry about it again, Hic, dont! Dont try to solve it by yourself!</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Yes</em></strong>

    <strong><em> I, Im your older sister! To me I want you to depend on me.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> I will.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Me too What Alexander didnt say when he came sorry.</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Its okay.</em></strong>

    After crying for a long time, Yuria said that she also had something to say and told the story of thest time the Duke had called her, the promise she made with her, and the identity of Alexander. It shoulde as no surprise that Alexander was a spy for the Duke of Emers.

    Considering the revenge he had shown, it seemed like he could hold the Dukes hand enough to overthrow Count Nigor. Rather, Yuria was embarrassed to see me calmly listening to the story.

    <strong><em> L, did you already know who Alexander was? Thats why you said that he was a trustworthy person?</em></strong>

    <strong><em> Thats not right. Before we escaped from the mansion, I was only told that Alexander also had a grudge. At that time, Alexander told the Count that he hade into the mansion to take revenge. More details here Its personal, so I dont know if I can tell you.</em></strong>

    Yuria seemed to pass me by not giving details of Alexanders situation.

    No.

    Then, I heard a moaning from somewhere and opened my eyes. Turning my head to where I heard the voice, Yuria saw her tears flowing. She grabbed the nket tightly and mumbled the words of rejection.

    Do not touch.

    Are you having the nightmare of that day again? Yuria probably. You dont know how I feel every time I hear her sleep talk. Every time I see her tears, I feel sadness, guilt and unbearable anger.

    If possible, I want to run to the Count and pour out my resentment. I really want to hurt him. Swallowing her wet emotions, she gently stroked Yurias hair.

    Its okay.

    Yurias expression softened as I kept whispering in her ear the words to be relieved because I was by her side. A knock was heard as I was calming Yuria.

    When I asked toe in, the maid who brought breakfast on the tray stepped into the room.

    She put soup and sandwiches on the table near the bed, said hello and left. <em>Tak</em>, Yuria flinched as she heard the door closing. Soon her eyelids opened, revealing blue eyes that seemed to contain the sky.

    Yuria looked up at me with a hazy face. Even though she has just woken up, there will be no one but Yuria who is this adorable.

    L?

    Are you awake?

    Yuria, who had been staring nkly at my face for a while, widened her eyes as if surprised. What would be expected of her surprised at what part. I smiled and removed my hand from her head.

    Whats the matter? Its awkward because I got up first, isnt it?

    Yeah, I usually woke him up  . Its been two weeks and Im still not used to it.

    Yuria got up from her seat, yawned slightly and stretched. While Yuria was adjusting her dress, I grabbed a sandwich from her table and put it in her mouth.

    thanks.

    Yuria smiled bashfully and muttered a sandwich. She was as cute as a rabbit. I dont like Isley, but I liked the one nickname he gave me. Really, thats the only one.

    It was such a peaceful morning.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    As morning passed and around noon, the duke and two younger masters carriages arrived at the mansion. From outside, the sound of employees rushing to meet them could be heard. After a while, the mansion became quiet, as if there had been amotion, and a maid entered our room.

    The Duke is calling.

    I and Yuria followed the guidance to the Dukes office. Not long after she left, Yuria grabbed my hand.

    There was a hint of fear on her face, with a simr feeling of noble will intertwined, which made me think it wasnt just anxiety that grabbed my hand.

    Why did the duke call us? Is it good news that they havepleted the arrest of Count Nigor? Or is it the bad news that he ended up unsessful in his arrest?

    I knew the dukes ability, but I could not easily be sure of the result. Because as I twisted the plot, the story used to flip in the wrong direction. I moved forward with half anticipation and half anxiety.

    The side of the hallway leading to the office is open; you can see the garden. In that beautiful garden, in full bloom of red roses, stood Isley, dressed in a uniform mixed in red and ck.

    Since the carriage arrived, I thought we would meet inside the mansion, but I had no idea we would meet like this.

    When our eyes met, he lowered his head as if he knew his fault. Are you even apologizing for forcing me to kiss you? I want you to feel guilty. Its just wind. Dont expect too much.

    Just as she was about to take her eyes off him, Isley lifted his head again. And he looked into my eyes as if he had made a decision.

    The red eyes that sunk in the shade of the trees glistened in the sunlight. He seemed to have glimpsed feelings of affection along with the light in it.

    I made a scornful smirk. Its not love. Only I, who knew the novel, could be sure that there was no love in it. That is why the confession of love that came out of his mouth is funny, and the emotions in his eyes are terrifying.

    The longer our eyes met, the more we felt. It makes me ufortable to see him. I quickly turned my head and looked straight ahead.

    Suddenly, a huge door leading to the office was hanging in front of me. The maid who guided us knocked and she heard a voice telling her toe in from the inside. The door opened and Yurias hand fell from me.

    In the office, there was a Duke sitting with legs crossed and Alexander sitting in the back straight.

    In the center of the room, there was a rectangr desk with pockets spread out, and a sofa surrounded it. At the top was the Duke, and to the right of the head was Alexander, who had a hardened face. Me and Yuria bowed my back and greeted her.

    Sit here.

    The Duke pointed to the sofa opposite Alexander. As I strode over and sat on the sofa, Yuria followed me.

    O turned my gaze slightly to the left from the front and nced at the Dukes face.

    It was the first time I hade this close to her. Thats how she got to talk. Because the Duke had an atmosphere that was difficult to approach, I felt ufortable in the current situation where I had no choice but to stay close. Its not enough to meet such a person, but Yuria, who even got a promise, is just amazing.

    After a while, the Duke opened her mouth.

    La Hanson, havent you introduced this man to you yet? This is Alexander Walter, who works for me. You know him right?

    I nodded.

    Yes, I know him. I met him at Nigors mansion. I even got help from him.

    When I finished speaking and looked at Alexander, his green eyes fluttered. I inevitably have conflicting feelings for this man.

    I was grateful for helping me escape, but on the other hand, I was resentful for not saving Yuria and turning away from her. My resentment grew when I learned that he was working for the duke.

    Since the Duke believed him, I greeted him and Alexander nodded at me.

    Walther has been working at Count Nigors mansion on my orders, and was responsible for extracting information rted to the auction.

    Yes.

    I say he was my spy, and I dont think youre too surprised.

    I already knew from my sister.

    Right. So, lets get rid of the useless stories and get right to the point.

    The Duke ordered Alexander to leave, and he politely bowed his head and went outside. The Duke rested her chin on the handle of the sofa and saidnguidly.

    The arrest of Count Nigor was sessful. He is now imprisoned in the capitals Selfpress jail along with hisrades. Duke Nikerman, who had been watching after him, also had to live in prison.

    At those words, my heart started beating faster. Count Nigor is imprisoned? really? I always wanted him to be punished. I wanted him to suffer and suffer, but I never thought that he would actually be caught.

    Because life is not as beautiful as a fairy tale.

    How many times in the world are good people blessed and bad people punished?

    Even in the news or Inte articles of my previous lives, the punishment inflicted on criminals is felt lightly, and as much as the lightness, the word evil punishment sounds so ridiculous. When you get old enough, you realize that the world isnt fair. Even when there was no ss system, it was so unfair, how much more so in a ss system society.

    I was convinced that Count Nigor would never be punished.

    He is a wealthy aristocrat, and we are powerlessmoners. If Yuria and I are talking about money and position, its over.

    Even if I told anyone about this, it was obvious that they would tell me to move on like I stepped on shit.

    A wish that I thought would nevere true has onlye true today. Something swelled up from the inside of my throat, and my eyes became hot. Conflicting emotions came crashing down on me like waves. I was happy and it was refreshing. Whatever her intentions, I was grateful to the Duke who eventually caught him.

    On the other one hand I was sad and angry. The world is so unfair. It was because I thought that I couldnt really catch these people unless I borrowed the power of the Duke.

    I took a deep breath. Lets not cry. I didnt want to be emotional in front of everyone else. As if reading my mind, Yuria held my hand tightly. How is she now? She calmed and turned to her side.

    Yurias face was flushed with red. Tears were hanging from the corners of her eyes. The moment her pooled tears drew long lines down her cheeks, suddenly I felt like I was about to burst into tears.

    I quickly closed my eyes with my hands. He shook his head, swallowing the tears that were about to burst out. Yuria also looked at me and wiped her eyes with her quick sleeve.

    After calming down, I nodded my head toward the duke.

    Thank you.

    I didnt do it for you.

    Thank you, though.

    Yuria asked carefully.

    Then What will happen to Count Nigor now?

    He broke thews of the Empire and offended Your Majestys will, so he should pay for his sins with death. He will be executed sooner orter. We will see his neck fall in the square.

    Ah.

    You were very helpful in this work, Yuria Hanson. Without the story, I would have spent a lot of time catching him. The pocket ced here is a sign of my sincerity. How about opening it?

    Yuria nced back at me. She raised her hand as if to untie it, and she reached out towards her pocket.

    As she untied the cloth that tied the mouth of the pocket, her eyes shed golden.

    Hey, this is

    Inhale, Yuria took a deep breath in surprise. I also lost myposure and almost jumped out of my seat.

    Unsurprisingly, there were countless gold coins in the pocket.

    It was enough to eat and y without working for the rest of our life. If there is this much, even in the capital city wherend prices are skyrocketing every day, you will be able to buy at least one mansion. This money will support the happy future we will draw. Judging by this award, it must have been that Yuria was of great help.

    I pulled the pocket in front of me.

    I will be grateful. but.

    But?

    I am worried that I wont be able to keep so much money well. If its okay with you, can you take care of us until we leave?

    Then let me keep it for you. I wonder when you n to leave.

    Yuria carefully sat down and said.

    Five dayster. Were going to leave then. Duke, seeing you say that, is it okay to go outside now? Is it safe?

    The Duke nodded obediently and replied that it would be safe since she had captured all people of the Count.

    A long and short conversation ended like that.

    We opened the door and went out. Alexander was standing in the hallway right out of the office. Standing near the wall, he approached Yuria and me.

    Alexander? Why are you here?

    I was waiting for you two.

    Why?

    Yuria looked at him with slightly wary eyes. She said it was okay to trust him, but it seemed that there were still some doubts.

    Alexander bowed his head deeply at us without saying a word.

    Sorry.

    The words that came out of his mouth were nothing but apologies.

    At that time Im sorry I couldnt help you when you were locked up in the mansion. Im sorry for neglecting you. Yuria I am sorry to give you bad news.

    Yuria opened her eyes and looked down at him. I was also a little perplexed because it was an unexpected situation. There was a part of resentment that said, <em>If you were going to help us like this, you should have to help us before it got worse</em>, but it was something he hadnt done.

    Helping us could make Count Nigor suspicious. If spying was found out, he would have been severely punished. To Count Nigor, and to the Duke of Emers. So I didnt expect to get an apology.

    It may sound like an excuse, but I lost a family to him as a child. She suffered horrendous violence against him, and my older sister died and my only family left to give up life in agony. So I really wanted to capture Count Nigor. whatever it takes Even ignoring the torment of many women at his hands. I know its awful as a human being. It would be scum to me to see other peoples families ruined like my own family. I just want to say more

    I hate you.

    Yuria bit her lip.

    I still cant forget that day. The day you brought my sisters hair You looked like a monster. scary I hated it.

    Yuria took my hand.

    But I understand. If I had lost La, I might have been like you. No, I must have changed like you. I would have ignored it too, turned away, and evenmitted terrible things to the person who was suffering to get revenge.

    I also sped Yurias hand tightly.

    If I had lost Yuria, I would have be a monster too. Would I be a monster? So, can I see myself as a person? Could I already be a monster? Didnt I kill a man in the name of saving her? Whatever the purpose, it does not mean that the action is right. its wrong, They must have had a family too.

    Yuria turned her gaze to me.

    So I.

    The moment her blue eyes that seemed to contain the sky met, I realized that we were thinking the same thing.

    We are

    Yes we-.

    Forgive you.

    We will forgive you

    Yuriaughed like she was crying. Her nted sunlight fell upon her.

    So, it was as if Yuria was shining white. She is like the benevolent saint who forgives sins, like an angel. I couldnt help but smile at the beautiful sight.

    Sobbing was heard. Yuria and I did not try to find out where the cry wasing from. I just stood still and listened in silence.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    We left the office and headed straight for the room. The mansions employees were sweeping and mopping the hallways. As soon as they made eye contact with me, they turned their heads and either did their job or left quickly. It looked like they didnt know how to treat us. Our position in the mansion suddenly rose from a maid to a guest, so it was awkward.

    For the past two weeks weve been staying in the guest room rather than going out. Except for the maid who brought books and meals, I had hardly met anyone.

    The maids who came to the room changed from time to time, but the only ones who treated us normally, the people we were close with like Marina, Amy, and Aunt Emily. I remember Aunt Emily pping and rejoicing when she said that Yuria and I were framed.

    Amy, who was just sweeping the floor in the hallway, smiled at me, and I raised the corners of my lips in response.

    Eventually we arrived at our destination. I sat on the chair and took a deep breath.

    Just seeing the Duke was strangely tiring, mind, and body. I clenched my chin and looked to the side. Then I noticed the gift boxes in the corner of the room. All of these items were given little by little as an apology from Osses, for not helping when we were in prison. He sometimes had his employees give us gifts.

    I said it was a burden and tried to return it, but there was no sign of receiving it. So those boxes were ced on one side of the room without ever being opened.

    Then there was a rustling sound from somewhere. Turning my head towards the sound, Yuria was looking through the door of the closet.

    Why are you searching over there? Inside the closet were prepackaged items. If there was a purpose, it could be seen that it was in the bag. As expected, Yuria unpacked her share of luggage and took out a pocket containing money. It was the sry she received while working as a maid. Gently sping her pockets with her hands, she turned her head to where I was.

    L.

    Yes?

    Us Why dont we go see Count Nigor?

    What? You want to go see him?

    Yuria slowly nodded her head.

    I wonder how hes doing. What would he say when he looked at us today? Will he apologize, or did he still think he is innocent?

    I covered my mouth with one hand and looked at her.

    Are you serious?

    Yes.

    Yuria, who has changed, behaves unexpectedly. She recalled her nightmarish memories to get out of prison, and went to see Count Nigor, something she could never have imagined.

    Isnt it scary? Hes the one who did that to you? Do you want to see him? Is it okay to go outside? During this time, I couldnt even take a single step out of the gate because I was afraid I might run into him. Are you okay now? I know you have changed. But still

    Those words came up to my throat, but I couldnt spit them out. Because she was telling me everything was fine. There was a little fear in her eyes, but that was all. Her strong will was evident on her face, and her body did not tremble as before. She would have already made all her arrangements to meet the man who had treated her as a toy. How can I turn down an offer from a child who once again has the courage to do it?

    I did the same, rummaged through my bag, pulled out my pocket, and walked towards the door.

    Lets go.

    At my words, Yuria sighed in relief and kept a smile on her face.

    We asked the knight guarding the gate of the mansion to open the entrance. As soon as the knight heard the word, he ran to the Duke. Apparently, the Duke was begging us to talk to her when we were about to go out. She graciously allowed us to go out and wrote a letter with her seal so that we could easily enter the Selfless Jail.

    Even that was not enough, she showed generosity by lending a carriage. So we were lucky enough to get to the prison without having to spend the money to get a carriage or the time to go to the downtown area.

    Yuria sat in the seat opposite me and looked out the window. Outside the window, a blue sky with floating clouds stretched out like a painting. The modest wild flowers were blooming around the well-maintained road, making it pleasing to the eye.

    The weather is nice.

    Yuria, who looked at the scenery outside the window, smiled softly.

    If I had known this would happen, I would havee out sooner. We Couldnte out because we were so scared, right?

    Its okay. From now on, you cane out a lot.

    L, you are right.

    The carriage ran down the road at a speed that was neither slow nor fast. Passing through the downtown area, we crossed the gates of the Duchy and headed to the capital. The scenery in the dense forest passes in an instant. The distance between the Duchy and the capital was not far away. Well be there in just an hour or two more. I sat dazedly on the chair, enjoying the sunlight streaming in through the gaps in the curtains. Yuria was still fixing her gaze on the window, not getting tired of looking at the scenery.

    As time passed, her head slowly turned downward. Yuria was sleeping with her head nodding. She awoke and she fell asleep again and again, until she fell into a deep sleep. It would be ufortable to sleep like that.

    I moved to the seat next to Yuria andid her head on myp.

    Yuria epted it, but there were many concerns.

    Will Count Nigor really reflect? Maybe he will say something harsh when we meet? Will his words hurt Yuria?

    With that in mind, I thought maybe I should have stopped her.

    Thats what prevents me from going

    Wouldnt that be the same thing as ignoring Yurias opinion?

    As I was thinking about it, we quickly arrived in front of the Selfless prison.

    I didnt know I was asleep

    Yuria was startled and quickly got up. It was cute to see her with her hair curled up. She straightened her hair and got out of the carriage, and a tall building looming over the tenth floor appeared in front of us.

    The prison made of dull gray bricks had a somber atmosphere. There was a knight guarding the prison in front of us, and he stopped us at first, but when he saw a letter from the Duke, he let us in.

    From then on, the jailer appeared. He secretly asked for money, saying he cant remember where Count Nigor is, and hell remember it when his hands get heavy. We took a few coins from the pocket and put them in his hands, and he moved his feet with satisfaction.

    The 1st to 5th floors are for ordinary prisoners, and the 6th to 10th floors are mainly for the nobles status. The person you are looking for will be imprisoned on the 9th floor.

    It was easy. Perhaps because we brought the Dukes letter, the guard seemed to think we were nobles. Like a prison where nobles were confined, the 9th floor was divided into onerge room. It was a structure where you had to enter the room to see the iron bars that were locked in.

    He is a violent guy. You have to be careful.

    The guard brought us into the farmost room and waited outside. Upon entering, I saw a man with blond hair as stiff as a broomstick.

    James Nigor was leaning against the wall, groaning like a sick man. His body, which was heavy, lost weight and became thin, and his eyes were lifeless.

    There were bandages on his limbs, and the clothes he was wearing were bulky like a rag. Looking at his present form, no one would know that man was a nobleman. Mumbling to himself like a madman, as soon as the door opened, he bit the bowl he had with his mouth and threw it into the cage.

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    The iron bars shook like crazy, and food was sshed into the air.

    I hurriedly tried to protect Yuria, but instead she hugged me tightly.

    You bastards like dogs! You bastards! Do you think youll be safe by locking me up in this ce?! I have him! If it were him, he would get me out of here!

    The Count, who was screaming, looked at us and shut his mouth. His eyes fluttered like raging waves.

    What, what Why are you, Yuria here??

    He leaned against the wall and got up.

    Obviously, the aide said that you fled far away abroad? The ship you were traveling on also ran aground, so I dont know if youre alive or dead. Yes, he said he was the Duke of Emers subordinate. So everything he said back then was a lie?

    With a look of disbelief, he grabbed the iron fence and looked at Yurias face. Everything from his surprised face to his slightly leaned forward body, from his appearance to his actions, was disgusting and terrifying. Seeing the Count, the anger that had been suppressed for a long time rose. His hands were trembling and it looked like he was about to burst out of swearing at any moment.

    Yuria hugged me tighter. Looking up at her hardened face, I realized that she was also angry. Yuria took a rough breath and she opened her mouth to the Count.

    I didnt run away. Weve been in this Empire forever, hiding from you in the Duchy of Emers.

    What.

    As I was hugging her, I could feel her body trembling as I was. Yuria is afraid of him. She had no reason to be afraid. It was that person who did the bad and the harm. I gently took her hand. Then the trembling stopped, and the heavy breathing returned to its own pace.

    Arent you wondering why youre stuck there? Do you ever wonder why a business you thought you hadpletely hidden was revealed and everything you had achieved copsed in an instant?

    Yuria swallowed her saliva and continued.

    Its me. I told the Duke of Emers everything. What your business is, where it is going and how it is going, I said it all.

    Count Nigor stuttered. He had a nk expression on his face as if he couldnt understand the current situation.

    How do you know that? I never told you about my business!

    Dont you remember? You told me all about your business on that drunken night. In that way Youll be ruined by your own mistakes.

    <strong>Bang bang bang bang!</strong>

    How

    As soon as Yuria finished speaking, the sound of the Count mming his head madly at the iron fence was heard.

    How could you do this to me! Damn, slut! I made you so pretty! I gave you plenty of gifts and money! I made you live an affluent life in a nice room in the mansion! But dare you hit me from the back of my head?! Did you deceive others with that innocent face you have? Even in the Duchy of Emers-!

    Dont listen to that, Yuria.

    I didnt want Yuria to listen to it.

    I should have stopped her from going to see Count Nigor.

    I quickly covered her ears. How could you say something like that to Yuria? He doesnt even think about what hes done, and he just screams at her as if its unfair. Is he really a human? The Count did not stop and continued to engage in violent acts such as pping his iron bars and spitting, shouting and screaming. Half of what he said was swearing, and the other half was insulting to Yuria.

    Dirty bitch! People like you must die!

    Noisy! Dont be silly!

    Hearing his words, I felt angry and about to go crazy. If possible, I want to make that mouth never open again.

    L.

    Why is Yuria dirty? not dirty she wasnt dirty. Absolutely not, If I asked you to pick a dirty person among us, of course it was me. I killed people and knew the future, but I couldnt save Yuria from misery. I couldnt save our parents, and made Yuria enter the mansion on her own feet. It made me more painful than when they were captured by young masters Emers. I dont even have the right to hold Yuria and her hand like this.

    But the really dirty thing is

    You are the dirty one!

    It was that guy I remember how he harassed many of the inhabitants of Nigors estate. That was not enough, so they made people ves and sold them. They vited ethics and ignored humanity. And done something he shouldnt have done as a human being. So hes not a person. Hes a beast. Hes dirty garbage that cannot be recycled. He was such a terrifying man that it was hard to even call him trash.

    Are you referring to the He you mentioned earlier, perhaps referring to the Duke of Nikerman?

    Judging by the look on his face, he seems to be right.

    You you really stupid, arent you? Who saves whom? The Duke has already imprisoned him. You are dead now. No one saves a human like you. Youll be sentenced to death if you keep being imprisoned here like that. Dont you think? Can you see the look on your face? This is the truth, The Duke of Emers told me directly. Those people who broke thew and disobeyed His Majestys will having a death penalty. haha I am already looking forward to the day your neck will fall from the guillotine!

    Shut up!

    Count Nigor spit on me.

    It was useless. It didnt reach me, and it didnt threaten me. It was the only thing he could do after being injured. Then a warm wrapped around my hand. Yuria grabbed my hand.

    Yuria?

    The moment I questioned her behavior, my hand fell from Yurias ear.

    L, Im fine.

    Lie.

    Really.

    Yuria was looking down at me with a soft smile. Count Nigors words did not seem to have taken any damage.

    You told me that day. No matter what I think or say, it will save me. gave me a hand I was saved by those selfish words. Hearing your words, I came to think that even in the country polluted by Count Nigor, it would be okay to be with you. L saves me like this. I dont care if Im this dirty. So I, I I was able to ept myself as such a dirty and terrible person. So even if you get angry with that person, dont get hurt. Its okay.

    Yurias words pierced my heart like a dagger. dirty? Why are you calling yourself dirty? Did you keep thinking like that?

    Why?

    Why?

    Tears seemed to burst out of my eyes all of a sudden.

    Why Are you saying that? You are not dirty

    Yuria doesnt answer. I just covered my cheeks and lightly pressed my forehead to it. Her blue eyes shone like jewels.

    Wait a minute Cant you just leave me and that person alone for a moment?

    That

    Please, L.

    With such a desperate face, I have no choice but to follow her words. Obviously, Yuria knows that I am weak against her.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Yuria took her eyes off the closed door and turned her gaze to where Count Nigor was.

    Why are you saying that?

    His expression was unbearably cold.

    Arent you sorry for me and for La? A person who knows shame and guilt, shouldnt it be right to feel that way? Because of you, La and I was subjected to terrible torture that I could not even put into words.

    She clenched her fists.

    At least not for me You should be sorry for La.

    Yuria tightly closed her eyes. When she still looked at her sister, she would remember the scars on her back. The image of her suffering from the agony shes before her eyes.

    The Count burst intoughter as if sneering at her thoughts.

    Why should I?

    The Count died. In the eyes looking at Yuria, there is only evil, anger and madness. There was not a single piece of guilt in it. Yes, not even a single piece Yuria let out a sadugh.

    In the corner of my heart, I thought he might apologize. But, it still wasnt. This person doesnt change. It will be forever Until he dies, no Even in death, he will not admit his faults.

    Words dont work for that person. Yuria tried to turn around as it was.

    Arent you the one who should thank me?

    At that moment, the words that came out of the Count caught her feet.

    Your sister hurt someone! Because of the past, it was a pity that he died while fleeing abroad, so she hid that fact. As long as she is alive, I dont know if she will hit you in the back Theres no way to get in that way now. Ill let everyone whoes in know that your sister is a criminal. If that doesnt work, even in the death penalty, Ill cry out for your sisters crimes. I mean, she has hurt two people!

    Yuria stiffened while holding the doorknob.

    Criminal

    The image of the maid who had been silenced by La shed through Yurias mind.

    Lets not worry. There is no one to listen to the sinner. They will all be dismissed as nonsense.

    But what if those words be the starting point and make my sister suffer? Such anxiety settled in Yurias heart. She thought that maybe she herself would not be in a position to say anything to the Count of Nigor. He doesnt feel guilt or pity for those who died, even though La has killed his people, shes rather worried that shell harm herself.

    After all, I am a selfish person.

    But it didnt matter if I was selfish as long as she could be safe. Yuria wanted to shut the mouth of Count Nigor right now, right now.

    But how?

    The guard who was outside then knocked on the door.

    Are you okay? Im worried because there are a lot of loud noises.

    He spoke to Yuria in a loud voice.

    Isnt that guy going to offend the youngdy? If so, please give me a little bit of respect. Then, Ill give you a lot of heartache for that person who vited your heart. Hes a criminal anyway, and hes on death row, so nobody cares unless he dies. Whether his body is broken, or his mind is broken and he bes a fool A lot of other noble people do the same.

    No one cares.

    Upon hearing those words, Yuria nkly recalled the money she had put in her pocket. The sry she received while working as a maid was pretty good. She hands it over and asks him to shut his mouth, and the guard will dly listen. She only needs to say a word. Please break his mouth so he wont speak again.

    Is that okay?

    It is not the right thing to do to hurt others. A person whomits a crime will one day be punished.

    And she never hurt anyone. The unfamiliar behavior brought fear to Yuria.

    But, are those things a reason to stop acting? Is there any reason to feel guilty aboutmitting violence against such a person?

    Yuria remembered her family who acted without hesitation for her. Even if she was La, she wouldnt have been ustomed to hurting others. Nevertheless, she harmed a maid without hesitation. La had given up all her fears, guilt, and hesitation only for Yuria. Cant you do anything for a family like that? She was willing tomit any terrible thing.

    Even if heaven punishes me one day, I will ept it. I will ept Las sins, pay the price, and die.

    No.

    Yuria shook her head.

    Its not Las fault. Its my fault, and I have to ept it of course. If La did anything wrong, it was all because of me.

    My mind was blown. Now there is no such thing as hesitation. Yuria opened the door with all her might. Outside, there was only the guard leaning against the wall, but La was nowhere to be seen. The guard told Yuria that La went outside first.

    She went first. Thank God. I didnt want to show a bad side to La.

    Yuria nodded and approached the guard.

    Earlier You said that if I give you money, you will do anything, right?

    Thats right. As long as he doesnt die, I can do anything.

    Then please.

    Then she put the money in the mans hand and he bowed his head.

    Cut his mouth or cut off his tongue It doesnt matter as long as he cant speak.

    The hands that held each other as they moved away from the jailer trembled.

    Never Never again, let that person open his mouth.

    Its done with this

    This is the end

    ****

    I looked at the back of the guard and Yuria entered the room.

    Sigh.

    I sighed, lowering my gaze.

    I went out because of Yurias request, but I cant help but worry about it. Would you be okay alone? Should I go back in too? Yuria, she is Yuria. Why does she think she is dirty? Why didnt I notice the girls thoughts? If I had noticed it sooner, I would have offered her even a few words of constion. My mind was dizzy with a mixture of worries and guilt.

    Thinking of Yuria with a calm face, I raised my head.

    Its okay.

    It will be fine. Trust Yuria. She will look fine alone. Not surprisingly, shes the kid who said to do a favor on condition that she went alone to find the Duke and tell a story about the Count. She was braver and more confident than me.

    I tried to divert my thoughts to another ce because I thought it would only increase Yurias worries if I stayed like this. I thought about the time it would take to get back and the money I had left, and after leaving the mansion, I pondered things and remembered thest words of the Duke I had heard in the mansion.

    As it turns out, the Duke said that Count Nigor and others involved in his business were imprisoned here.

    If so, wouldnt that man be there too?

    My scars suddenly throbbed as I recalled his face with a soft smile that didnt match his harsh whip hand. Even though everything is already healed and there is no pain anywhere.

    This unexined pain was clearly phantom pain. Even though it was not hot, my body was hot and my head was throbbing. My back started to feel hurt.

    It felt like something thin and hard hit me. It hurts. It hurts. Im sick. no it doesnt hurt Its all fake pain. I know its an illusion, but I cant figure out how to fix it. All I could do was stand still until the pain subsided.

    Am I still scared? I wiped away the cold sweat and smiled faintly. Yes, I was scared. Even in a fantasy, when I meet those ck eyes, my heart beats violently, the hands reaching out to me are terrifying, and the lips raised as ifughing at me creepily approach me. So the events of that day are still traumatic to me until this day.

    The guard leaned against the wall and approached me, breathing heavily.

    Are you okay?

    It was only when the pain had subsided that I could answer his words.

    Yes Im okay. There is one thing I want to ask you. Have any of them been captured with Count Nigor?

    Yes, They dared to enve the people of the Empire and have been arrested for buying and selling.

    Among them Have you not seen a man with an eye patch on one eye?

    The guard nodded his head.

    I saw it. How can I forget the guy who wore an eyepatch in a peculiar way?

    Then, take me to that person.

    There are things I want to deny, but I cant deny. Even if you want to forget, there are things you cant forget. Such was the fear of Oberon. He is a scary man. I cant stand him because I was scared. Thats why I was thinking of going to see Oberon from now on. The reason I made this decision wasrgely because of Yuria.

    She overcame the past and continues to move forward. She faced a memory of her past I would never want to recall. Although she must have been afraid to meet Count Nigor, she made an offer to go see him first. And, now shes talking to him by herself. Yuria is getting farther away, but I was stuck in a ce like water, where only trapped me. It looked like I would rot in ck if I stayed like this. It was only when I faced him and saw his downfall that I seemed to be able to dispel my dreadful fear. And if not now, when will I see him? Oberon cant be safe when Count Nigor is being executed. He, too. They will cut his head off. If not now, I will only meet in the execution room.

    I cant leave the precious person inside alone, so I ask another guard to apany you. Are you okay?

    I nodded, and the guard went up the stairs and approached the woman who was looking around the ninth floor. After listening to the guard, she agreed to guide me.

    You can call me if something bad happens, I will be waiting outside when youe out.

    Alright.

    Leaving behind the guard who bowed his head politely, I moved my feet. As I got closer to my destination, my heartbeat grew louder. I went down the stairs, feeling the tension clogging my throat. Oberon was locked up in a prison located on the third floor. Unlike the 9th floor, it was not divided into separate rooms, nor was itrge. A prison with a size of about 2 to 3 was lined up on both sides of the floor, which was littered with straw that looked like a bed substitute. Following the guards guidance, I stopped in front of the prison third from the end.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    I arrived.

    The wound on my back started to tingle again. The longer I stood still, the more the pain grew, but it was still tolerable. Am I okay? I can do it. I can face it. I swallowed my saliva and looked inside.

    What is this?

    Inside, a man who could not tell whether he was dead or alive was sitting in the center of the prison. His hair was messy, as if it had not been washed for days, and his clothes were littered with straw and dust.

    A fly flew over the dark red bandage wrapped around the missing left arm. Saliva dripped from his slightly opened mouth, and his eyes were unfocused.

    The way he smiled and shook his body back and forth seemed insane at first nce. It was funny enough that she came all the way here with her nervousness, to see Oberons shabby figure.

    I couldnt believe it at all. Is that Oberon? You mean the guy whoughed and tormented me?

    Lie.

    I clenched my fists and asked the guard.

    Why is he doing that?

    Well, it must have been a serious head injury somewhere. Its been like that since he came in. No one really understands him, and they dont even understand what hes saying. He was just smiling every day.

    Can I go inside the cage for a moment?

    Yes? Im sorry, but that would be hard. Dangerous situations may arise In addition.

    The guard blurted his words as if in trouble. But it was only for a moment.

    Please let me in.

    When his hands be heavy, he changes his attitude and opens the door of the iron cage.

    The key from his pocket fell out of the hole and the cage door opened with a loud noise. She entered the prison as he muttered his words to be carefuling from behind. The rustling of straws could be heard under her feet.

    Oberon was staring into the air with a stupid expression without even giving me a nce. Upon closer inspection, he wasnt staring into the air. He was looking at a fly. Both eyes followed the fly busily.

    Oberon.

    No answer came back. Cant you even hear your own name? Or is he just pretending not to hear? I called his name in my mouth once again, but his eyes didnt fall on me.

    I approached Oberon. Originally, my body would have trembled just to face him. But now Strangely, it was fine. I myself could be surprisingly calm.

    As I squatted in front of him, a foul odor wafted out. It was the smell of Oberon. It was also the smell I sometimes smelled when I was locked up in the basement of the Nigor mansion. I frowned slightly and opened his mouth.

    Do you remember me? You are the one who tormented me to death.

    Hehe

    Finally, he turned his head this way to see if my words came to my ears. His smile as if he knew nothing.

    Dontugh.

    Cause Im annoyed. I raised my hand and pped Oberons cheek. <em>p!</em> The sound of flesh hitting each other resounded throughout the prison. He fell sideways and shook his body.

    Ah Ughh! Ah?

    Oberon, who was groaning in pain, grabbed his cheek and looked up at me. Tears welled up in his only remaining eye. Instead of anger or irritation, his face was full of injustice and sadness. It was the attitude of a person who couldnt understand the situation.It was a poor look, but I didnt feel any sympathy.

    It hurts?

    It shouldnt hurt this much. What did you do to me?

    As I moved my feet violently, a scream broke out. Then a sob is heard. I couldnt feel any emotions even when I heard Oberons watery voice. So it never urred to me that I had to stop my own actions.

    You used to treat me like this. You treated me like a doll to y with when you were bored. Your smiling face while tormenting me. How does it feel to be on the other side?

    Huh ! uh!

    Why cant you speak? huh? You speak well before.

    He trampled on his body. As the screams grew louder, I couldnt help butugh. Its funny.

    Oberons crying in fear of me, and the situation itself. Why? It didnt feel very refreshing.

    its embarrassing again Oberon chose to run away crying instead of rebelling. He crawled up and hid in the corner of the prison in a hurry.

    Then he wrapped his arms around his head and screamed.

    Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!

    I stood there and looked down at him.

    Itspletely ruined.

    The ruined appearance of the enemy brought unpleasant pleasure and at the same time a feeling of disappointment. It would have been better if he had been sulking like Count Nigor, and screaming without acknowledging his mistake.

    If he had, I would have been able to ridicule his pitiful plight. But in the present state, there was nothing to be gained. At best, all I could get was Oberons screams and cries.

    He fell to the bottom and could not hear his feelings, desperate regrets, or false apologies. Im the only one whos angry at someone who doesnt remember anything.

    Its like talking to a wall. Im losing my patience.

    I took one step towards Oberon. As I got closer, the fear in his eyes grew stronger. At some point, the body starts to tremble as it sps against the teeth. Even though there is no more ce to go in, he is digging into the corners of the prison, making a suffocating sound.

    Ugh!

    When I stopped in front of his nose, he waved his hand as if not toe any closer. His small rebellion was so insignificant that it did not reach where I was.

    As soon as he realized that his actions did not work for me, Oberon lowered his hands and shed tears. His saliva and tears were mixed as it dripped to the floor.

    After a while, Oberons pants began to get wet. The yellow liquid that flowed from him stained the floor.

    Haha What did you do now?

    Seeing that, I burst intoughter. dirty, disgusting and terrible

    I cant believe what Im seeing right now. He looked so pathetic and stupid. Is it because youre afraid? There is no such thing as pathetic. I cant tell if its an animal or a human. I dont evenugh anymore. I looked down at Oberon expressionlessly.

    I know.

    Now youre the one who has no reason to fear and no worth.

    When I realized that, the pain I felt in my back disappeared. The shadow of the monster that had tormented me for a long time disappeared and my eyes became clear. Oberon, I was no longer afraid of him. Far from being fearful, it was to the point of thinking that he was pathetic. Being face to face with him felt terrifying in a different way than before.

    I turned around and left the prison. The guard who was standing outside came rushing to me and led me to the first floor.

    The door to the self-press prison opened and the red sky greeted me.

    I can smell the fresh air and hear the rustling of leaves in the autumn wind. Yuria was standing in front of the carriage. Perhaps it was because she met terrible people one after another, and when I saw Yuria, my heart sank.

    As if absorbing all the light from the sun, Yuria was shining red. Light brown hair flowing down the shoulder line is wet with scarlet color. Her face turned white with her head bowed, and her long eyshes trembled thinly. beautiful. A flower-like appearance, a strong heart, or a soft atmosphere are not the reasons.

    The reason shes beautiful is just because shes my sister. Because she is the girl I love.

    Leaving behind the darkness that fell in the prison, I approached her.

    Yuria.

    As if noticing me only after her name was called, Yuria suddenly raised her head.

    Wait?

    Where have you been, L? I went out first and heard that you were waiting, so I came here as soon as I left the prison.

    Wait, where have you been?

    As she spoke, Yurias expression turned bitter.

    You said you would never hide it from me again.

    I didnt mean to hide it. I just thought I didnt have much to say.

    Then tell me. Where have you been?

    I met Oberon.

    What? Oberon is here?

    She widened her eyes. There was a sign that she did not think Oberon was imprisoned here.

    It was the same with me. We were preupied with Count Nigor, and did not think of anyone else. Yuria ran up to me one step at a time and checked every corner of my body for any injuries. She put her hands on my face and looked down at me with a worried look.

    Are you okay? Why did you go to see him alone? You didnt tell me I would have gone with you!

    I put my hand on her hand.

    You dont have to worry. Nothing wrong happened. Rather, I am worried about you, Yuria. How about you? Didnt that person say anything worse to you?

    Me, Im fine.

    Yurias eyes could not look directly at me and turned downwards. As she looked at the visibly dark expression, it was felt that she was lying.

    What do you mean? Also, it looks like he was talking nonsense.

    Swallowing my boiling anger, I tried to remain calm. If you scream and cursing like before, she wont feel the sincerity of what Im saying.

    I sped her hand tightly and called out her name. At the word Yuria, blue and transparent eyes like ss beads returned to me again.

    Dont worry about what he says, ignore it. Everything he says is bullshit. Those words have no use or value to you. Hes just trying to hurt you.

    Yes.

    Yuria looked down at me with a soft smile. She said that she had defiled herself, and her face was grimaced as the circumstances of that time ovepped.

    You are not dirty.

    Yes.

    It doesnt matter if Yuria thinks of herself that way. I will tell her whenever she thinks about it. You are never dirty, the dirty is Count Nigor Ill say it several times until she never thinks about it again. Hundreds, thousands of times

    Thinking like that, I hugged Yuria.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Two dayster, the execution was held.

    Executions were held in the capitals square. Thousands of people surrounded the stage in the center of the square.

    Above them sat Nigor, Oberon, and other death row prisoners tied to ropes. Everyone, regardless of gender, age or gender, was angry with them. They cursed and pointed at them, and shouted horribly. Some of them threw stones.

    Kill them! Garbage!

    The blown stone hit Count Nigors forehead and fell to the floor. The Count seemed to be screaming, but his voice was overshadowed by the shouts of the crowd. In the eyes of those holding the stone, anger and a faint madness could be seen.

    Me and Yuria were there too.

    Although we didnt raise stones, we were watching their downfall without taking our eyes off them for a moment. It was thest appearance of the enemy. We couldnt miss this.

    My heart raced like crazy at the word <emst</em>. I dont know if the emotion that makes my heart race now is anticipation, joy, or some other emotion that stems from tension. But one thing is certain: I look forward to seeing them punished more than anyone else.

    Yuria also raised her head and fixed her gaze on the guillotine.

    <em>Note: Guillotine is a machine with a heavy de sliding vertically in grooves, used for beheading people.</em>

    As the executioner stepped onto the stage where the guillotine was set, the crowd was silent. In an instant, the square bes silent. I could feel people paying attention to every single action of the executioner. As the executioners hand moved, we heard something fall to the floor. Thud! Thud

    Drop.

    At that moment, I felt the soft texture of the skin poking between my fingers. Yuria took my hand.

    L.

    Why are you so scared? Are you okay? Im by your side. If its hard to see, lets go back.

    Instead of answering, she put strength in my hand.

    Yuria?

    Sorry.

    What?

    I quickly turned to Yuria. She lowered her head and spit out words as if in a whisper.

    On that day, if it werent for me, you wouldnt have had to go through such a painful thing when you were dragged to the mansion. Sorry for dragging you in. It is only now that I have the courage to apologize. Was it toote?

    I was momentarily stunned. What? Yuria, what are you talking about? She said it was her fault? why? My head was dizzy at the sudden situation.

    No.

    I was starting to feel nauseous with guilt.

    Its not your fault. that That is my fault.

    I cant speak properly as if my throat is clogged up.

    I dont understand why Yuria is apologizing.

    Rather, shouldnt I be the one to apologize?

    It was me who made Yuria torment. I couldnt change anything in the original novel that had been recklessly twisted to get her out of the misfortune she was meant to.

    That too was not enough, which made it even worse than the original.

    Originally, she would have been adopted by Emily along with her sister. After that, she would have lived a happy and harmonious life as the three of them without anyck of anything and no troubles.

    Until she joined the Dukes family as a maid, she would have been happy,ughing and talking without any worries.

    If you had followed Emily, you wouldnt have to go through that. If I hadnt been forcing you to not go, the meeting with Count Nigor wouldnt have happened. If I hadnt been caught by him, you wouldnt havee to the mansion. Why are you ming yourself? Its my fault Its all because of me.

    So you should me me.

    You shouldnt do anything like an apology. It feels like my throat is clogged. The more I remember what Ive done, the more I realize it again.

    You are unhappy because of me.

    That I made a girl named Yuria Hanson unhappy

    I ask myself. Where did I go wrong? Then the answer came back saying that it may have been a mistake from the fact that I had been forcing her. Yes, it might be that things wouldnt have gotten this far if she had been able to just follow Emily and stop her from entering the dukes house.

    Perhaps it was the fault of not being able to prevent the death of our parents.

    If the two were still alive, things would have been better than they are now. We may have moved to another area early because the business was sessful, or we may havee up with a better answer than I did when James Nigor blocked ess to the estate. But not all of them were inherently problematic. What was really wrong was me. If I could have prevented the death of my parents if I hadnt forced her Everything would have been perfect.

    So, maybe It may have been my fault that I was born as your younger sister.

    Sorry.

    I was born as your sister.

    Of all people, someone like me reincarnated as your younger sister and ruined everything. To be honest, I didnt want to make you the protagonist of the novel. I just wanted you to be an ordinary Yuria Hanson. I wanted you to be the kind of girl who was free from the need to be locked up somewhere, whoughed when she wanted tough and cried when she wanted to cry, who thought about trifles and tied her hair. Its not that big of a greed.

    Sorry.

    If it were someone other than me, could you have been a little happier? You wouldnt have nightmares every night. Could you have been able to smilefortably without being anxious or afraid every day? Could I have saved our parents, kept us from encountering Count Nigor, and not gotten entangled with the young masters of Emers?

    At least it would have been possible if it wasnt for me. I bowed my head and bit my lip hard.

    Why is reality so different from fiction? All the main characters in the novel do it perfectly. Why couldnt I? Why does everyone fail? If I couldnt do anything, it would have been better if I didnt have any memories of my previous life. Wouldnt it be great if I could forget my past life memories and the contents of novels and be born normally? If I did, I would have been able to just live as your ordinary and insignificant little sister.

    Just like that

    No.

    Then Yuria opened her mouth.

    It wasnt unhappy.

    The square was very noisy. It was difficult to hear the voice of the person next to me. Still, her voice was clear to me. As if there were only Yuria and I in this ce.

    Why are you talking like that?

    Tears welled up in Yurias eyes. She had her face hurting her more than ever.

    I never thought I was unhappy because of you. Every day with you was happiness for me. It was you who held me when our parents died and I was about to copse, L. Its always been like that. You were the one who scolded the children who bullied me, taught me problems I didnt know, helped me with countless things I couldnt do, and saved me from the mansion that day. I mean you

    La. Im not unhappy with you. Because of you, I am happy.

    I..

    Thank you for always being by my side. Thank you for always working hard for me. that day Thank you for risking your life to save me.

    Tears flowed from Yurias eyes.

    Im d you were born as my little sister and not anyone else.

    A transparent line drips down the face.

    So please Dont say that! I mean, dont apologize for being my little sister!

    At that moment, peoples cheers filled the world. Another mans head was cut off from the guillotine. Cheers The cheers are so loud that you cant hear anything. My cries and Yurias cries. I lifted my head as I felt my face getting wet.

    I wanted to help Yuria.

    I wanted to save her. But now, instead of her, I receive salvation from her.

    After regaining my memory, I continued to suffer from guilt. Maybe I was hoping someone would tell me it wasnt my fault, thinking it was my fault that it happened this way. As if to prove this, at this moment, my mind is morefortable than ever.

    Me too Because of you, I am happy. Even in moments of wanting to die and in moments of wretchedness, I was able to live because of you. Im d I was born as your sister. Im d you were born as my older sister. All the coincidences that we were able to meet each other like this as a family is like a miracle. you too dont say sorry to me. You did nothing wrong.

    I lifted my head and looked at where the guillotine stood. The heads of the prisoners fell off one by one, and now it was Count Nigors turn. He was put under the guillotine by the executioners servant with a look of fear. The de gleamed in the sunlight.

    Neither of us did anything wrong.

    We fixed our gaze on the trembling Count Nigor.

    Its that person who really did the wrong thing Hes the one who should apologize and ask for forgiveness, and hes the one who should feel guilty.

    I took a deep breath and said.

    So, from now on, lets stop thinking its our fault. Lets not me ourselves.

    When the executioner moves his hand again, the tough bond is broken. A life dies like a leaf that has been holding on to a branch with difficulty in the end. futile, and in vain.

    I I will think so in the future. Promise me you will do the same.

    I closed my eyes at the end of Yurias voice as she gave out small words of agreement.

    Some would think that his death was the end of it all. But its not over. Even when the perpetrator disappeared, we still had the nightmarish memories he left behind. Sometimes the scars they leave will make us painful and wont let us sleep. It will make you feel guilty and me yourself.

    But its okay

    We will ovee.

    No, we will get over it.

    I clenched Yurias hand tightly.

    If we are together, there is nothing in this world that we cant ovee.

    When you think that all your misfortunes happened because of yourself, pat each other on the back so as not to me them. Lets fill the happy memories as much as the unhappy ones. Lets love and care for each other enough that we dont even care about the swearing and violence that was poured out on us that day. To the extent that I always feel that I am a precious person in this world

    Lets live like that in the future.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Even after Count Nigor and Oberon were executed and we returned to the mansion, I could not be relieved. Even though everything seemed to have been resolved, the young masters of Emers still remained. Yuria was hovering around as if she had read my anxiety.

    Im sorry, but there was nothing I could say to her.

    What can I say? I am worried that young masters seem to have a heart for me? What do you think they would do to keep me from going out?

    I couldnt say anything about memories of my previous life or the contents of the novel. Even Yuria would find it hard to believe those words. Also, this was not a problem that I could share with Yuria. It was something I had to ovee with my own hands, and it was something only I could solve. The opportunity came sooner than expected.

    Two days before I left the mansion, Osses called me. The maid came to the room and told me that Osses was waiting in the garden, and then she went out.

    I got dressed and went out to the garden. The ce he called me was the ce where they used to drink tea. On one side of the garden was a table and chairs for tea time. But it was only Osses who used it. Except for him, the people of the duke family did not enjoy drinking tea.

    The Duke and Arthur drank more coffee than tea, and preferred to enjoy themselves in their own room rather than with others. Isley didnt like to sit and quibble <em> he was described like that </em> at tea time.

    So, that ce could be said to be a ce for Osses.

    When I got to the destination, I saw him sipping tea. There was no one around, thinking it was just the two of us talking. As I got closer to the table, Osses put down his teacup as if he felt my presence. He got up from his seat with a characteristic, friendly smile. And he pulls out the chair opposite him.

    Wee, La. Sit here.

    It was truly a gentlemanly manner.

    Thank you, Master.

    I sat down in the chair he had taken out. Osses tilted the kettle and handed me the tea before returning to his ce. I waved my hand for me to do it, but his actions didnt stop. I had no choice but to say thank you again after taking the tea in front of me.

    Its okay to call me Osses. La is no longer an employee, but a guest of this mansion, right?

    I have a habit of when I was an employee I still feel morefortable calling you, master.

    Thats too bad.

    He smiled politely and looked over the table. Tasty desserts wereid out along with a kettle and a teacup. It smelled sweet and looked like apple pie. Osses offered me a pie, but I refused.

    How can you put that in your mouth when you dont know whats in it?

    Really? I thought you liked it.

    He pretended to be sorry and put down the pie knife.

    A lot has happenedtely.

    Yes. Thats right.

    I think we didnt see each other often because we were busy with various things. La, when you were in prison, I couldnt help Im so sorry. My mother stopped me, so there was nothing I could do to help.

    In an instant,ughter was about to burst out. Who made us imprisoned? It was the Duke who used it to obtain information, but that doesnt change the fact that Osses led us underground. But when you say something like that casually, the only thing thates out is that you have a thick face.

    This time I heard that Count Nigor was executed. Im d the things that bothered Yuria and La are gone. Now, both of you can be in the mansion with peace of mind.

    No. We are going to leave the mansion.

    Why? Is there no reason to leave now?

    There have been some bad things, and I want to start anew somewhere else.

    I understand how La feels. But theres no better job than here, right? Do you really want to leave?

    Even if I entrusted you as the exclusive maid? I can give you more money if you want.

    It seems that was the purpose of calling me. The young masters cant leave the mansion. Hes trying to stop me because he cant catch me if I go far. In the first ce, if I leave the mansion, he will soon forget me. Because you are such a person.

    Young master.

    I smiled and asked.

    You dont want me to leave the mansion, right?

    Did you know that? To be honest Yes. I wish La never left her mansion. Thats why I call you like this.

    Why?

    Because, I like you.

    He said without a sign of concern.

    I like La. As the opposite sex.

    Although he is confessing his love, there is no shame on Ossess face. Hearing the confession, Me, too, did not feel any excitement. Again, I only feel negative emotions.

    Is it too sudden? Im sorry for making you feel burdened. But I thought I wouldnt be able to catch you if it wasnt now.

    So, thats why you told the maid to send me a present?

    Yes. Even though I knew I couldnt win your heart with such a gift, I wanted La to like me at least a little bit.

    You are mistaken.

    Mistaken? What are you talking about?

    I think you are making the mistake of thinking that you like me. Why are you confessing to me? Usually no one confesses to someone who doesnt care about what the others do, let alone love.

    Osses said as if he didnt understand.

    I already know that La hates me. But I hope you dont deny my heart. I love you.

    Do you really love me? Do you know what food I like, what books I like, and who I am best with? What made you fall in love with me? Why did you be interested?

    Just

    Dont just say, It just happened to be Theres no way you can fall in love without knowing your partner. Did you like my face? If so, I can tell you that its not love, its just a momentary thrill. But the master doesnt even feel the excitement when you see my face. Shall I tell you what youre feeling for me? At least its not love.

    La, stop it. Youre right. I dont really know about you. Its only recently that Ive been interested in you, and that Ivee to like you. But dont you think its too early to say its not love? Its okay to at least give me a chance to get to know a person named La better before you tell me.

    Even if I give you more time, the master wont try to find out about me.

    I spit out the sentence slowly and urately.

    Because you love someone else, not me.

    Yes?

    One day, the master discovered that there are simrities between the person he loves and me. So when you projected that person on me, you stopped thinking and thought you were falling in love with me.

    Ossess eyes fluttered. It was the first I saw that.

    Thats right.

    Who is that person you are thinking of when you look at me?

    No Im.

    His smiling face begins to crack.

    The reason they became interested in Yuria in the original work was simple. Because she reminds them of Duke, their own mother. Yuria resembled the Duke before she made <em>a promise</em>, shes a kind and amiable mother. Those aspects attracted the hearts of the three and eventually made them obsessed.

    Who do you love so much?

    <strong>Crack</strong>

    Please stop it.

    Its broken

    There is one person I can remember.

    Ill shatter that smiling face with your illusions.

    Iughed softly.

    Sometimes the master would look at someone with tender eyes.

    Stop.

    The Duke did not love people.

    There is no big reason, just born that way. Neither her parents, nor her friends, nor the puppy she had raised as a child were attracted to her.

    The only person she loved was her husband, who died of an illness. The duke loved only her husband. Other humans were not as good as stones rolling in the street.

    It was the same with the children. Her sons received the basic benefits as nobles, heirs, and children, but they were not loved. Still, they loved the Duke.

    That is why most of her children were unable to leave the mansion even when they reached the age of independence.

    The three of them tried to find the love they had not received from their mother in a simr person. Selfishly, they try to use others to make up for their own shorings. In the original, the subject was Yuria, and now it is me. I dont know how they got to see the Duke in me, but This is what they consider to be love.

    A pathetic emotion with nothing to see, no value, and only regrets.

    Do I look so much like the Duke?

    Its pitiful too.

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    Stop it!

    Osses jumped out of his seat and stood up. The impact causes the teacup to topple over and the liquid inside spills out.

    The white cloth covering the table was wet with red. He looked at me with his face contorted.

    Its unpleasant, really

    The smiley face waspletely shattered, and pieces fell to the table.

    I dont understand why you preach so well about other peoples feelings. Are you thinking that you are some kind of god?

    Contempt and hatred were intertwined in the eyes that looked at me.

    What do you know?

    It is a figure that shows off his undesirable teeth and gives off a lot of heat. He is so angry that he cant even think of hiding himself with soft words or a mask.

    I dont want to see your face anymore. Leave the mansion or not. Im not going to catch you.

    Then, excuse me.

    It was the sound of disappearing from my eyes immediately. I got up.

    As I turned and walked through the garden, Osses did not catch me. I nced back and saw that he was trembling with his head bowed. When I turned my head to the front again, I heard a rustling sound from somewhere.

    It seemed toe from behind the statue.

    As I moved there, Arthur was standing there. It looked like he was hiding behind the statue.

    Master Arthur?

    Have you ever heard the conversation between me and Master Osses?

    Arthur staggered back and stepped back. With his confused face, I had no choice but to know that he had heard the story.

    Thats good. I dont need to tell you more.

    I thought of that as I looked at Arthurs back, who hastily left the seat.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Now all thats left is Isley.

    Im d things went more smoothly than expected. It seemed that a happy future with Yuria was already glimmering in front of her eyes. I forcibly calmed my excited heart.

    Dont let go of your mind until its all over. Remember when you lose your parents? Didnt the incident happen while you were being vignt about protecting the two? It will never happen this time.

    I made up my mind and headed towards Isleys room.

    Arriving at the ce I wanted, I carefully knocked on the door. I hade all the way here, but I didnt know if Isley was in the room. Becausetely he seems like someone who is doing everything he can to avoid me. As expected, there was no sounding from beyond the door. Clever, I knocked once more.

    Master, are you inside?

    There is no voiceing back. It was just quiet. Where he is? Guess Ill have to ask the employees about Isleys whereabouts. As I was about to turn around and leave, I suddenly heard the door open behind me. When I turned my head again, I saw Isleys figure.

    La?

    Unlike thest time I saw him in the garden, he was wearing a looser outfit. Untidy curly hair, white shirt, ck pants It looked the same as usual. He looked down at me with a confused look.

    Why are you here? Whats up? I thought you wouldnt like meeting me

    I want to talk to the master.

    Can you let me in?

    ..Ah.

    At my words, Isley hurriedly opened the door and stepped aside. I nodded, thanked, and went inside.

    He led me to the table near the window. As I sat down first, Isley looked up and sat across from me.

    I looked at Isleys face, thinking about how I should bring up the Duke rted story. I hesitated as if I wanted to say something.

    I dont mean to ask if you have anything to say kindly. Just as I was about to ignore his actions and pass by, Isley fell to his knees.

    It was such a sudden action that I didnt know how to react.

    I tried to hide my embarrassment and opened my mouth.

    Young master? Why are you? All of a sudden?

    I dont know what you want to talk about. But before we begin, I have to say this.

    Yes?

    Sorry.

    He bowed his head.

    Im sorry that I kissed you forcibly that day. Im sorry for threatening you. Sorry Dont hate me.

    What is this? He apologized, apologized? Isley Emers to me? Its impossible. Thats a lie. In the original story, Isley never once apologized to Yuria. He didnt know what he had done wrong, he just forced her heart into it. Am I looking at something wrong? Why are you doing this? Are you out of your mind? I couldnt believe it, and rubbing my eyes did not change the sight in front of me. He was kneeling in front of me with his head bowed deeply. I have to react to something. Some reactions I took a deep breath and I opened my mouth towards Isley.

    Wake up.

    You.. Forgive me?

    Please wake up first. How can nobles kneel tomoners?

    If you forgive me, I can get down on my knees.

    Stop! Your behavior is making me in trouble. In this state, we cant have a proper conversation. Can you please sit down?

    He said he would stay like this until I said I forgive him. Tired of Isley, I dered defeat first.

    Then, please listen to the situation. Im here today for that. On the day you forced a kiss, the master confessed to me. I wanted to give you an answer to my confession.

    Isley lifted his head and looked up at me.

    I cant ept the confession of the master.

    Is it because of what I did that day? or not Just because I hate you?

    No, its not like that. Its saying that I cant ept the confession of someone who doesnt even love me.

    I said the same thing to Osses. Youre just thinking that you love me. You see the person you love projected onto me, and the person you truly love is the Duke. When I finished speaking, I closed my mouth and looked up at his face. Isleys face darkened. Are you confused like Arthur, or are you going to be dishonest and angry like Osses? However, he showed an unexpected reaction.

    Isley bit his lip and looked at me with a look as if he had been hurt. He had watery red eyes. But tears dont flow.

    Why are you talking like that? I love you. Ive never seen you as my mothers recement. If you dont like me, you can just say no! Do you have to deny my heart like that?

    What are you talking about? Are you saying you really love me? It cant be. They may see others as substitutes for their mothers, but they cant truly love others. I get dizzy when the iprehensible behavior is repeated.

    To have a headache. I put my forehead on my forehead and let out a small sigh. Apparently, Isley was misunderstanding his feelings.

    Even if you really love me, I cant ept it. Because I

    I raised my head and looked into his eyes.

    Because Im afraid of the master.

    Fear and disgust are closely rted emotions. People often mistake fear for hate, and hate for fear. I thought I hated him, but I didnt. To be precise, I was afraid of Isley. Im afraid hell hurt Yuria like the original. Im afraid hell kill me for being in the way. Like Count Nigor, he will use his power to persecute us.

    I dont know how he wille out now, but if Im going to tell my heart without lies, it was.

    Are you afraid? Me?

    Isleys eyes widened as if he had heard an unexpected answer.

    Yes youre scary.

    Why are you scared?

    Because you are a nobleman. A noble can do anything to me if he puts his mind to it. Like Count Nigor, abducting Yuria and threatening me, or imprisoning me in a dungeon, would work for you.

    No

    Im also afraid because youre stronger than me. If the master tries to knock me down by force, I will be helpless.

    To push you down?

    Isley grabbed my hand, looking like he was about to cry. It didnt seem like he was holding it that hard, but the grip was pretty strong.

    No, it is not. I wont. I never do that. I am not that kind of person. I dont bother you like the person you are talking about! Really!

    Lie.

    Yes. I know.

    You are not that kind of person. You and your brothers, I clearly remember how you broke Yuria that way in the original.

    But that kind of scares me. If a master who has the power to lock me up and control me at any time confesses to me and says that I feel love after receiving the confession, would that be true love? Or am I just thinking that Im in love because Im afraid of you? Its scary not knowing that.

    I took a small deep breath and then continued.

    I am afraid of the master. Everything you have scares me.

    Isley Emers had too much. Even if I have affection for him, he is a difficult person to love.

    Then you asked me not to leave the mansion. If you truly love me, please dont ask me to do that. To me, that sounds like an order, not a request. Please dont hold me like this. to me Its like being forced to go to jail. Please dont say I love you. Your love is too heavy and burdensome for me. Please understand my feelings of not having anything and not having the strength to protect what I have.

    I am.

    I made eye contact with him and spoke strongly.

    Can you please?

    Isley opened his mouth as if he had something to say, but couldnt utter a word.

    Yes.

    He quietly let go of the consent, then gently released my hand.

    Thanks.

    With this, its over.

    I got up and walked to the door.

    Its over.

    I thought it was over Why am I looking back?

    I dont know why I stopped holding the doorknob, or why I turned and looked at Isley. At one time he may have held my ankles to the pleasant memories with him.

    When I turned around, Isley was looking at me with a wounded look on his face. Then, when my eyes meet his eyes, he shakes his head helplessly. I suddenly felt a sympathy that I never thought I would have in me. His face, his actions, all of him began to awaken the guilt that had been weighed down by the fear and anxiety of losing my family. Isley was pitiful. Every move he made felt pathetic. Oh, I didnt want him to feel this way.

    As the guilt weighed down on me, my heart raced and my hands trembled. It starts to hurt to see Isley. I quickly turned my head and fixed my gaze on the door.

    Was I serious? Should I not have said it was scary? Shouldnt the apology be epted at least? I was afraid that Isley would imprison Yuria and kill me. But thats what happened in the original story, and in reality he hasnt done anything yet. Is it right for me tobel Isley as a murderer or a monster and then nder him? Is it right to hurt Isley by thinking that the novel is his true personality?

    No.

    Thats not right. I know too.

    Even though you know there are things you cant do. Even if I hurt him, I hoped that Yuria wouldnt be hurt. Because Yuria is several times, hundreds of times, thousands of times more precious than Isley.

    Who can say Im a bad person for this? Can anyone throw a stone at me? no one will be able to after all, arent all humans selfish? Im a human being who can do anything to protect my own. Yes, everyone lives that way. So I want to think that Im not the only one who is bad.

    I dont want to feel guilty.

    I dont want to feel sorry. therefore

    Im not bad

    I am right.

    I must be right

    Young master.

    I will forgive you for all the violent actions the master has done to me. Stop it now. Its hard to see you kneel like that.

    So I decided to forgive Isley.

    I forgive you So, please understand that I have no choice but to be like this.

    With such a selfish heart.

    I left Isleys room with thest words of apology.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Aside from the guilt, I was able to sleep soundly that day without even dreaming with the relief that I had solved everything.

    When I woke up, none of the three brothers called me or asked me not to leave the mansion. When no one was looking for me, I felt a little lighter. It seems that I am now free.

    Now all thats left is to get ready to leave.

    I erased Isleys face that kepting to my mind and checked that I had properly packed my belongings with Yuria. It was perfect and nothing was missing.

    After checking, I said goodbye to my close friends in advance. My friends Marie and Amy, with two other people, Bianca with her sister, and Emilia Pouch, who always took care of us.

    They were sad that we were leaving, but they wished us luck.

    Among them, it can be said that Emily was particrly regretful.

    She was so upset that she burst into tears at the news that we were leaving.

    I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and saidforting words.

    Aunt Emily, dont cry. Its not like youll never see us in your lifetime. Even if we leave, we can alwayse to see aunt, and you cane to see us if you want. Dont be too sad. As before, I will write you a letter.

    I know, I know. I understand all the reasons you have to leave and the desire to do so. Still It is so sad to say that I have to go away from you again.

    It was the first time I had seen her weep, when our parents died and after escaping from Count Nigors mansion.

    As I wandered around to say goodbye, the sun was setting quickly and night came. Yuria and I went back to the room and got ready to sleep.

    I changed clothes andy down on the bed.

    In the dark room, looking at the ceiling painted in pitch ck, we talked about the future.

    The conversation started with me.

    When we leave the mansion, I want to leave the Empire. A lot of things happened here. Really Theres so much to do, Im sick of staying here any longer.

    When I said that, Yuria burst out a smallugh.

    Then lets go and live in a country far away from the Empire. L is fine wherever you want it to be. Instead, I want to live where I can see the sea. Ive only seen it in books, never been there. Wait a minute! So what about our parents graves?

    We cant leave our parents behind. Dig a grave and cremate the bones. We can put the ashes in a small bottle and carry it with us.

    Yes. great.

    Yuria, because you like to make clothes It would be a good idea to set up a clothing store where we settle down.

    A clothes store? no! I mean, Im not good at it yet. How can I open a store with my skills?

    Then there is nothing you can do. Lets make it small, very small.

    How do we set it up first?

    How about you? You also received a lot of money from Duke Why dont you use that money to open a store and hire a designer to teach you?

    Maybe then. No, though A little.

    The more we talked, the less Yurias voice became. Suddenly, her voice fadedpletely. When I turned my head, I saw her sleeping soundly with her head buried in the pillow.

    Good night.

    I gently stroked Yurias hair and closed my eyes.

    And that night, I woke up to a rustling sound. When I woke up, I couldnt hear the stinging noises in my ears anymore. What time is it now? It was still dark outside the window, and the clock on one wall was pointing to one in the morning. Iy on the bed and looked around, realizing a big change, I jumped up from my seat.

    Yuria?

    Yuria, who was lying next to me, was nowhere to be seen.

    I reached out and patted the seat next to him.

    As if to inform that it had already been a long time since she had left, the ce where Yuria was lying was cold.

    No.

    There is no Yuria, not visible. She must have been sleeping next to me a few hours ago.

    Unexined anxiety began to swirl as a soft, cold touch wrapped around my hand. Swallowing the fear of trying toe out of her mouth, I rose from my seat.

    She have nowhere to go Did she go to the bathroom?

    The guest room was different from the room I used when I was a maid, and the bathroom was built inside the room. I got out of bed, crumpled my shoes, and went to the bathroom. I knocked on the door and called Yurias name, but there was no answer. As soon as I opened the bathroom door, the darkndscape of the bathroom greeted me.

    Why?

    Suddenly, I was short of breath and started sweating. I raised my hand and wiped the sweat from my forehead and went outside. A strange silence lingered in the empty hallway. A cool breeze blew from the open window and tickled my forehead. As the sweat cools, a cool breeze lingers. The energy made my heart tremble.

    Why not? Why cant I see it? Where did you go?

    Maybe, maybe

    What did the young masters do?

    Suddenly, a scene from the original came to mind.

    Yuria, my loved one and only sister, and the young masters felt that La was like a thorn in their eyes. So she kidnapped Yuria and locked her up without my knowledge. She begs for forgiveness, begs for her life, and Rain ys with La as a toy, which they brutally kill. In front of Yuria, who was worried about her missing sister after doing such a thing, they just pretended not to know anything, and pretended to be worried about her sister.

    Could it be that Yuria was also kidnapped? Unlike the original, young masters showed interest in me. Then there was nothing strange about Las role being transferred to Yuria. I heard the rustling that I might have heard before waking up from my sleep. Was that a message of rescue from Yuria in danger?

    As I thought about it, I shook my head.

    No. Dont be anxious. The duke promised to get us out of the mansion safely. She said she didnt do any damage. So until then we are safe. And Osses, Arthur, and Isley all solved. They have no reason to stop me now.

    The hand holding the doorknob is trembling.

    They wont do that.

    But why am I so anxious? Why am I so scared? I already know why. Because bad things happen when I try to twist the story. As if the god who created this world is trying to protect the original. Its like youre angering me for trying to destroy the story youve made precious. What if something like this happens again? What if Yuria is stolen?

    Yuria

    Stop.

    I raised both hands and pped them hard on the cheek.

    I feel a tingling pain.

    Stop. Stop thinking and first calm down.

    In an emotional state, judgment is clouded. Whether Yuria was kidnapped or not, nothing could be resolved in this state. I lowered his head and repeated deep breathing until my heart, which was beating at a high speed, returned to its original speed. When I calmed down, someone knocked on the door.

    I slowly lifted my head.

    Who is it?

    L, its me.

    Amy? What happened all of a sudden?

    I came here because I have something to tell you. Come with me.

    What happened to Amy all of a sudden? She should have said goodbye already. Yuria, who suddenly disappeared, and Amy, who unexpectedly came to the room. Feeling strange, I couldnt open the door easily, but moved my hand at her prompt. As long as I stood still, I didnt know anything. When I opened the door, I saw Amy holding a candlestick. A white flickering candle lit her face and pajama orange.

    Hello, good night.

    Yeah.

    Amy smiled brightly when our eyes met. And then she grabs my hand and leads me somewhere. As we moved, I heard the rustling of the carpet and crumpled shoes in her hallway. The empty hallway without a single person had the characteristic of resonating, so the sound of footsteps seemed louder than usual. I followed her and asked her questions.

    Whats going on? Didnt you say you had something to say?

    Well thats right. But now I cant tell. Ill let you know when we get to the destination.

    Where are you taking me?

    Secret.

    When I woke up, Yuria suddenly disappeared. Maybe it has anything to do with you? Will she be there when I get there?

    Well. There may or may not be.

    Amy spoke bluntly, but did not give a proper answer. But the answer gave me confidence that Yuria was in the ce we were heading. If she hadnt been with Yuria, she would have asked what I was talking about instead of saying that to my question. At least it was said that young masters did not take her. Realizing this, my anxiety slowly subsided and I was able toe to the conclusion that Amy was up to something with Yuria.

    What are you doing this for? Why are you not telling me and keeping it secret? No matter how much I think about it, nothing is predictable. After walking for a while, I realized that we were going to the hostel used by the maids. Amy and I stopped at Maries room on the second floor of the hostel. A noise that was presumed to be the sound ofughter or conversation could be heard in the room.

    Apparently, there were not only one or two people involved in this n. Or, Amy blows through her mouth, blows out the candle she was holding, and opens the door. cackle The old, stiff door opened with a loud noise. As soon as the door opened, a bright light poured in from within, and paper petals were scattered.

    Come on!

    As the petals subsided, I saw Yuria holding a whipped cream cake with two candles in it and the people around her. Marie and Yurias timid roommates, Bianca and Aunt Emily. There was even Lemon.

    In the middle of the room was a table that looked like it had been borrowed from somewhere.

    Food other than cakes are lined up on top of it. It was bread that was often served in the dining room and fruits that kept freshness in moderation.

    La, surprise!

    Amy smiled broadly as I reached out towards the crowd.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    How whats it? Are you surprised? Were you impressed? You were supposed to have a farewell party before you left. I prepared it as a surprise party.

    Right.

    Come to think of it, I think they had a conversation like that with Amy before. I forgot about it because I was out of my mind. When I remember a story that passed by like this, it makes my heart flutter for some reason.

    Thank you everyone, and.

    I approached Yuria and pinched her cheek hard. Soft cheeks stretched out of my hand.

    Ouch!

    Yuria, you. Do you know how surprised I was that you suddenly disappeared?

    It almost dropped my heart, really. I might have cried if Amy had beente. Yuria, who does not know my heart, just smiles brightly. The look of her was yful, so I stretched her cheeks once more. She smiled, fiddling with her red, swollen cheeks.

    Sorry. I didnt originally intend to do that either, but I thought it would be better if I surprise you. L, I also wanted to see you panicking

    When did you start nning?

    Yuria just found out today. We stopped talking about the farewell party and we got caught. We should have surprised Yuria with you.

    Bianca said as if regretful. I giggled broadly at her words, then turned my head to the side of a girl. The blonde girl standing on one side of the room had a chubby face that didnt match the purpose of the meeting.

    By the way, why is Lemon here?

    Lemon. She was a really unexpected member. Were not on good terms, and she is not a person who regrets seeing me leaving? She had no reason to attend this farewell party unless someone threatened her. Although she wouldnt be forced to invite Lemon in the first ce. When I think about why she was there, the more I think about it, the more puzzled it bes.

    Perhaps feeling embarrassed by my words, Lemons face turned red in an instant. It felt like I should call her Apple, not lemon.

    Marie came over and whispered to me.

    I, I dont know Where did she hear that we were nning a farewell party, and she suddenly came to me and asked to join us as well.

    Lemon said she would attend? This was really surprising.

    I was forced to bring her here! No one knows why she came. Maybe shes here to get herst revenge on you? To turn your eyes into nightmares? Hick! Im scared!

    Her voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone else. Before Marie could finish her words, Lemon raised her eyes fiercely and screamed.

    What! Why! Are you dissatisfied with me being here?! Then tell me directly! Dont be annoyed and gossip like a rat!

    Its night now! You have to be quiet.

    I could see the people around me trying to shut up Lemons mouth. She got angry, avoiding her hand approaching her.

    If you have anyints, tell me directly, Eup!

    Shh.

    I quickly approached Lemon and covered her mouth.

    No, noints. I was just a little surprised because I didnt think youd be attending the farewell party. Im d you came here, thanks.

    Its not particrly happy, but at least I dont have any bad feelings towards Lemon.

    I am not a childish person to be angry with a child who has been around for a while, and since I received an apology for thest time she was mean to Yuria, I had nothing to be afraid of. If I had been a bad person, I might have kicked her out.

    Huh.

    Lemon listened to me quietly, and then immediately took my hand away. I was worried that she would cause a fuss again, but luckily she walked to the bed with her mouth shut and sat quietly.

    As the smallmotion subsided, Amy began to lift the mood. She promptly blew out the candle and handed the cake to Yuria and me. Cookies and chocte were ced on top of the creamy cake. It was a dessert that was more appropriate to say that it was sloppy rather than appetizing. It looks like its not ready-made.

    I asked Amy.

    Is this handmade?

    Huh? how did you know?

    Amy said that they had saved money together to buy ingredients and make a cake.

    Thats right. I would have been impressed by buying a ready-made product, but I was even more impressed by the fact that it was a homemade cake. I bowed my head and put out the candle with my mouth. After that, it was time to eat. I cut and ate the cake and ate it by biting a delicious apple, and then taking a big bite of the bread. We ate, talked about small things, and enjoyed small mini-games. At first, Lemon looked awkward. Hanging out with unfamiliar people can be daunting for an adolescent girl. Could this be the case of being marginalized? Despite such concerns, she quickly adapted and enjoyed ying with the other girls.

    Around two in the morning, Aunt Emily, Amy and Bianca went back to their room. Because they have to get up early tomorrow and go to work again. The rest, with Maries permission, decided to go to sleep in her room. The maid, who was Maries roommate, had moved into another room for the farewell party, so she could use two beds. Yuria and Marie were on the bed on the left, and Lemon and I were on the bed on the other side. I originally intended to lie down with Yuria, but Marie was so reluctant, Lemon had no choice and slept with me.

    Marie and Yuria, who were showing signs of exhaustion, quickly fell asleep. As the two fell into the dream world, the room quickly became quiet. There was a heavy silence in the dark, small room. The stillness feelsfortable. After whispering good night to Marie and Yuria, I turned my head to the side. Lemony with her back turned. Im so close to the wall that I dont want to touch it. Why did you try to attend the farewell party while avoiding me like that? What were you thinking about getting caught in the midst of awkward people? I just cant figure it out. To answer the question, I spoke to Lemon.

    Hey?

    Lemon said quietly.

    No.

    Can I ask you a question?

    What?

    Why are you here today? Its not that I dont like you attending, Im just asking because Im curious. To be honest, we werent that close.

    I dont know, just

    Lemon was speechless.

    Just?

    She didnt speak any more.

    I nced at Lemons back. Did you fall asleep quickly? Or maybe you dont want to talk to me? For whatever reason, there was no sign that the suddenly cut off conversation would continue. Cant help it. no choice but to quit. I wasnt curious enough to forcefully ask, so I prepared well without any regrets.

    I was just sad to hear that you were leaving.

    Just as I was about to close my eyes and enter the dream world, Lemon opened her mouth. I closed my eyes and quietly listened to her voice.

    Usually, I didnt want to see you, but it gave me a tingle in front of my eyes. Thats why Im here. Before you leave, I want to see you onest time. Isnt it strange? We fight every day, and then suddenly we pretend to be close.

    Its strange. Things like that happen, too. Its said that you get affectionate while fighting. Dont you have a crush on me?

    I dont think so.

    A smallugh was heard.

    Still Dont be shy and be honest. I wont be angry. Did you think it was weird to pretend to be friendly? Are you annoyed that you have a farewell party with me? I thought you wouldnt like me at the party.

    I didnt.

    Really?

    Yeah, really.

    I replied calmly, but on the inside, I was quite surprised. Because I didnt know that Lemon would have a crush on me. When did she get that feeling?

    After taking a deep breath, Lemon continued.

    La.

    Yes?

    I thought Id try to be friends with you.

    You youre rustic and unlucky, and youre an ignorant kid who speaks more with fists than words Still, youre not a bad kid.

    What. Is it an insult or apliment?

    Its apliment.

    After a brief silence, Lemon let out a whisper.

    La.

    Why?

    Thank you for saving me when I was caught by a thug man

    And Lemon was quiet again. Even after a long time passed, there was no sound from my side. Raising my torso, I looked at Lemon lying on my side. She was burying her face in her pillow.

    I dont know if shes sleeping or not, but she doesnt seem to want to talk anymore. Iy down and closed my eyes.

    Lemon, me too. Thank you for treating me that day. You It was unlucky and bad, but when I think about what happened back then, I dont think she was that bad. Are you sorry that you cant be friends with me? But isnt it okay if we dont have to be friends? Its not a bad thing to have a rtionship where you can argue like this. I wonder if this can be seen as a friend in a way?

    These words were floating around in my head, but I didnt dare to say them out.

    Thest days at the mansion passed like that.

    ****

    The next day, Yuria and I got up early in the morning and packed our things. The Duke was kind and called for a carriage to ride, so all we had to do was grab our bags and head out the front door. When I put the gold coins given to me by the Duke, the bag became too heavy to carry. We grunted and dragged our bags until we reached the front of the carriage.

    Since we were neither official guests nor nobles, there was no one to see us off. The knight guarding the door just greeted us as a courtesy. I slipped my bag inside and got into the carriage. Soon after, the coachmans voice called Hey! and the carriage began to move slowly. Outside the window, a blue sky with floating clouds and andscape of a lush forest pass by.

    I poked my head out the window and looked towards the mansion. When I saw the mansion getting smaller and smaller, I could feel that I had finally escaped there. And that the end of this novel has arrived.

    Okay. Now <em>The Secret of the Rose House</em> is over. There are no more gloomy tales that plunge a girl into an abyss, and no more unhappy female protagonists.

    In the future, the story we created will unfold.

    And this story definitely has a happy ending.

    Because me and Yuria will make it that way.

    I looked up at the dazzling sun and smiled.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Isley, who woke up early in the morning, did not go out to the gymnasium as usual. He put up a rose-shaped sign announcing that there was no one outside the door, and theny back on his bed. And with his face buried in the pillow, he waited for nine in the morning.

    When the time came, the sound of the door opening was heard. Isley quickly got up from his seat and turned his gaze to the door. A girl with light blonde hair was putting her feet into his room with her cleaning tools.

    With the bucket full of water on the floor, the maid opened her mouth in amazement when she saw Isley.

    Ah! You are here? There was a sign hanging on it, so I thought you werent there. Do I interfere with your sleep? Shall I go?

    No,e in.

    Isley smiled bitterly and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    What are you expecting? Theres no way La cante in. Because the child has already left

    He nkly watched the newly appointed maid do the cleaning. Isley watched her room being cleaned, recalling his memories of the first time La entered the room.

    At that time, La entered the room and looked around, perhaps thinking that theck of a sign meant that the room was empty. She looked at the furniture and ornaments up and down with a little admiration. Upon seeing her, Isley decided to surprise her with his yfulness. As she approached the bed, I quickly pulled the duvet off

    Ouch!

    La was startled and pped her butt.

    Isleyughed, and La pouted her mouth with a prickly face. Employers usually do not disy negative emotions. It is also rude and causes inconvenience to employers. But it wasnt enough for La to show her irritation on her face, she shouted boldly at him, saying her heart was about to fall because of him. At first, Isley had no idea of such a La.

    Just for a moment, I thought it was unusual and the reaction was funny.

    However, over time, that thought has gradually changed. The unusual child became the funny child, and the funny child became the favorite child. And the child I liked became the child I love.

    Isley liked La.

    There are so many pleasant things in the world. The girl who often smiled with a smile had good attachment and didnt think of him as an aristocrat.

    She was honest with her feelings and used to get angry when he joked around. When she was cleaning and babbling about the funny things that happened throughout the day, she burst intoughter.

    The story of a girl who has a bad rtionship, the story of her older sister, the story of her favorite food, and the story of wanting to buy new clothes.

    It was fun. Isley fell in love with the time he spent with La.

    There were times when I went to eat to hear Las story, or deliberately stayed in the room without practicing swordsmanship. I had the thought that someday I would like to stroke her cheek, which has always been painted red. Even though the color red is just disgusting.

    Sigh.

    Worst. Isley sighed and wiped his face with one hand. It was painful to be here because I kept thinking of La. His mood sags and my eyes heat up. I felt like crying, but my tears did note out. Eventually I got up and left the room.

    It was past nine oclock when I left the room. It was breakfast time.

    I felt a tight hunger in my stomach and headed to the dining room. The servant who saw Isleys figure quickly opened the door to the dining room. Isley stepped inside. Two people were sitting at arge table. One was Arthur Emers, and the other was Osses Emers. The chair was empty. Even today, the duke did not participate in the meal.

    I didnt even expect it.

    Because she is a woman who thinks it is more efficient to eat alone in her room or office than to go to a dining room needlessly and eat. Isley smirked and sat down next to Arthur. Then he cut the omelette that a maid had ced in front of him and put it in his mouth.

    It tastes awful

    Isley spit on the napkin. He usually likes to eat omelettes. He liked not only that, but all dishes made with eggs. He really liked Oddly enough, it felt tasteless now. Isley has been like this since La left. Feeling his taste drop, he put down his fork and knife and rinsed his mouth with water. Seeing this, Arthur frowned in concern.

    Why dont you eat more?

    I have no appetite.

    Why are you doing this now? Is it because of that maid again?

    That maid Hes talking about La. Hearing the departedments from his mouth, Isley felt his breath choke.

    Stop it and forget it.

    Osses swallowed the food behind Arthurs words and added a few more words.

    Yeah, forget it. Isnt she the maid you havent seen in a while anyway? She has been working here not long. But its kind of weird to pretend that there was some kind of close emotional exchange. As Arthur said, stop forgetting. Dont act like a scumbag.

    Am I weird?

    Isley burst outughing as if the words were funny, then red at Osses with bitter eyes. Isley, who most resembled the Duke of Emers among his brothers, had the same sharp eyes as his mother. For that reason, when he erased his smiling face, he would spit out a ferocious energy that would startle the viewer. However, Osses, who fully receive the gaze, only eat food calmly like a person who has no feelings.

    Its not me thats weird, its the two of you. Didnt both of you have a crush on La? But why when shes gone youre not sad? Why are you acting like its nothing? Watching the two of you act Its like you didnt care at all about La.

    At first, Isley thought the two of them were just pretending to be okay.

    But after some time I realized that wasnt the case. Arthur and Osses arent pretending to be okay, theyre really okay.

    You suddenly change your attitude, dont you think its strange?

    At Isleys words, Arthur shut his mouth like a troubled man, and Osses didnt respond. Then, at Isleys urging to answer, Osses wiped his mouth with a napkin and said:

    Yes, that is correct. I was interested. By the way When La left the mansion, I didnt feel much. I guess my feelings for her were just passing attention.

    Then why!

    You framed her and locked her in a dungeon? Why did you do that! There were words that filled his throat, but Isley couldnt get them out and bit his mouth. Because he felt he should not have mentioned the incident the duke had buried.

    Damn it

    So he spit out swear words and got up from his seat.

    The ce Isley headed out of the dining room was to the study. He didnt have a specific destination in mind. To calm his emotions, he just walked as far as he could, and he had arrived.

    Arriving at the library, Isli knew why she hade here. This was the ce where I had memories with La.

    I missed her, so I came to the study room by myself.

    After a moments hesitation, he stepped into the room that smelled of old books. Isley moved forward, gently sweeping the book with his hands.

    Come to think of it, I did something stupid the first time I came to the library with La.

    At that moment, Isley noticed at a nce that La liked the study room. He wanted to take her and tour her all over the study room. But he was shy to bring up the word that he was going to show her in person, so he decided to y tag for nothing. Because it seemed like that would allow her to look around the study room as she finds a ce to hide. Come to think of it, he wouldnt have acted so foolishly.

    Then do you want to watch it together? How could that single word be so difficult? If I could go back to the past, but, I would never do that.

    The more I thought of La, the more I felt an unbearable longing. Isley wanted to cry, but he couldnt.

    I just stood there and looked down at my hands.

    That day

    There is nothing in the hand with calluses nailed to it.

    I didnt want to let Las hand go.

    Isley didnt want to let go of that hand for as long as he could. I wanted to beg her not to go on his knees.

    It doesnt matter if she hates me, so I hoped that she would stay with me. But she was scared and couldnt help but tell me to stop.

    Since when did La be afraid of me? In what way did she see the figure of Count Nigor? If I had shown a more careful side, would she not have left me? I Would you have thought of me a little better?

    If I had been a little weaker towards La, if I hadnt understood what she was saying, I might have been selfish. Isley clenched his fists and lifted his head.

    A red sunset was shining outside the window.

    Isli hated the sunset.

    Because the whole world is painted in a cold, bitter red that resembles a Dukes eye.

    But now I dont think so negatively.

    The warm red color resembling Las red cheeks was more lovely than anything else, and I felt that I missed her so much that my heart was numb.

    Isley reaches out to the window, hoping to reach that light. The red light only touches the palm of the hand for a moment, but it is never caught. Its always been like that. Everything he hoped for didnt happen in the end.

    As darkness fell in the study room, Isley returned to his room through the hallway near the garden. It was the ce La used to clean frequently. Seeing the empty hallway, Isley was reminded once again that she had left. When he reached the room, he fell on the bed.

    Isley knew there was only one way to see La again. She left without saying where she was going, but if he inquired through the information guild, he would be able to meet her again. Because he had enough money and time. But if he did so, he met and he feared that La might look at him with cold eyes again and again.

    But, but There was something else that was really scary. Isley feared most of all that in order to meet La, he would have to leave the mansion where he had lived for a long time. Its just getting out of a ce that doesnt have such good memories, and thats all, I dont know whats so terrifying.

    When did you be such a coward?

    As a child, Isley was many times more courageous than this. He did anything to win love.

    He wasnt afraid to get down on his knees and beg for his partner, to force her to love him, or to lose his pride and lose himself. There was a time.

    I didnt want to be like this.

    Isley, pitying himself for having changed, buried his face in the pillow.

    That day Isley had a dream.

    It was a childhood dream.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    In the dream, Isley was only seven years old.

    His skin, which had not yet been sunburned, was white, and his hands and feet with calluses were small.

    His curly hair was cut short, revealing his round forehead.

    He had a young face suitable for his age, with his dense facial features, but his size was not.

    As can be seen from the sitting height, the child was significantly taller than the children of his age. He was already over 140 centimeters tall, and he was quiterge. Maybe thats why people who saw the boy for the first time thought that he was three or four years older than his original age. However, no matter how others looked at it, Isley had the innocence characteristic of a seven-year-old.

    Isley sat on the carpet on the floor of the room, fiddling with his new wooden sword.

    The dark grayish-brown sword was made by cutting the hawks tree, which was expensive and was purchased specially for the swordsmanshippetition. The child lit up his eyes as he held up his sword.

    I have to get first ce in this swordsmanship contest. And I will tell my mother the news of the victory. mother Will you praise me?

    Compliment What a sweet word! It feels like rolling candy in your mouth. He smiled as he imagined her hand stroking his hair. Isley lifts his head as callusesden hands ruffle his hair and fall off. Then he immediately sees his mothers face. Pale white skin, dark hair that looks like the night sky, long eyshes that cast shadows, and red lips with a soft smile. She stares at him with red eyes with a face more beautiful than anyone else in the world.

    Yes, with those cold eyes

    Ah.

    Isley opened his eyes in surprise. And he rose from his seat, shaking his head from side to side like a man trying to forget a terrible imagination.

    Hey, this is not the time! Lets practice!

    Isley rushed out of the room with the intention of going to the gym. When trying to go down from the second floor through the long stairs leading directly to the front door

    <strong> Shuuk!</strong>

    Huh?

    Someone pushed Isley on the back.

    It happened in an instant. So Isley felt his body floating in the air. Obviously, the time to float in the air was fleeting, but to Isley, it felt like a very long time.

    I Am I falling now?

    Isley looked up at the top of the stairs with a nk expression on his face.

    There was his older brother, Osses. The boys face, with his hands outstretched as he looked at his young brother as he fell down the stairs, was intertwined with guilt, fear and indescribable joy.

    When Isley learns of the culprit who pushed him, a shock engulfs him. He was tied to a solid wooden pole, and pain as if being hit by hundreds or thousands of stones hit him all over his body. Isley was going down the stairs and fell to the first floor.

    Akh! You-young master!

    Onest time to hear someone scream

    It hurts.

    Isleys world turned ck.

    There was alwaysughter in the rose mansion. A mother who was called the Iron-Blooded Duke from the outside, but is kind to her children, and the children who love and follow such a mother more than anyone else.

    Although there was the pain of the early death of their sickly father, it did not be a major obstacle to their happiness. The four of you loved, cared for, and lived happily ever after.

    And thats what people thought.

    They did not know the other side of the Emers house. The brothers pretended to be friendly on the outside, but on the inside, they were jealous of each other and kept in check, and they were anxious to monopolize their mothers love.

    To be honest, it would be a lie to say that all of our friendly faces are fake.

    The brothers felt affection for each other, but they also thought that they could let go of those feelings in order to win their mothers love.

    So, it wouldnt be difficult to break a brothers leg so he could not participate in a swordsmanship contest, tore up all the books the day before ss with the tutor, burned a picture of his mother hard on fire, and locked him up in a dark and narrow warehouse. It all possible.

    The brothers had no hesitation in whatever they did. Among them, Osses was the most reluctant to resort to any means.

    He felt inferior to his brothers. It was because she thought he was inferior to Isley, who had a talent for swordsmanship, and Arthur, who was rumored to be a genius. He was not capable of defeating them, so in order to win his mothers love, he had no choice but to cut down on the two of them, he thought. It is still in Isleys memory that he cried and poured out his jealousy.

    Why did you say that I and Arthur were jealous?

    Isley was rather envious of Osses. Most nobles passed on the heir to the first. It was the same with the Duke of Emers. He was appointed as an heir as soon as Osses was born. She said firmly that the sessor would never change in the future. The Duke took an interest in her sessor, Osses, more than the other children, and asionally gave her a check on how much he had learned to work.

    Swords, magic, studies, etc. were able to do well. But it was impossible to choose the time of birth.

    I wish I was born first. I hate studying, but my mother must have been more interested in me.

    Even Osses resembles his father the most among his brothers. His brown hair and soft eyes were eerily identical to the picture of a man hanging in the Dukes room.

    My mother originally said that she was nning to get married by arrangement. She wanted to have only one child who would be her sessor However, a man who suddenly appeared broke all those thoughts. Osses resembles that man, so why dont I know that he is blessed?

    Isley put on my crutches as I thought about it. I refused to be supported by a servant, and went to the dining room.

    His right leg was broken, so it was difficult to move his body. When he arrived in front of the dining room, the servant opened the door. The Duke sat at the top of the table, and Arthur and Osses sat to the left and right.

    Come here, Izz.

    The Duke greeted Isley with a soft smile.

    Yes, mother! Good morning!

    When the boy saw his mother, he felt his heart flutter. The mere fact that she said hello to the one her loved made Isley the happiest person in the world.

    The Duke spoke lightly of concern for the boys condition, and Isley lied that he was fine, though his legs were still throbbing. Because he knew he was sick and she didnt like a whining child very much.

    On the other hand, he deliberately did not treat his leg, hoping she would take care of himself. This contradictory and contradictory mind has always been entrenched in Isley.

    As Isley limped and sat down next to Arthur, the food starteding out right away. Crab meat soup, scrambled eggs, and other light foods good for breakfast were served.

    Isley felt a stinging gaze as she ate the scramble and lifted his head. Osses, who was sitting on the opposite side of the diagonal, was staring at him. When he meets his eyes, he shakes his head like an apology. He must have felt sorry.

    You dont have to.

    Isley was upset that he could not participate in the swordsmanshippetition, but he was not angry with Osses. This is because he is well aware of his desire to be loved more than his other brothers and to receive his mothers attention. It was the same with Isley as well as his other brothers. Because they understand and empathize with each other, there is no way to tell anyone what the brothers have done. Falling off the stairs was also settled by Isleys mistake.

    <strong> Thud!</strong>

    Then a sound was heard from somewhere. Isley shrugged in surprise. Arthur, who was sitting next to him, was nodding at the table when he banged his forehead against the table. As he lifted his head, blood gushed out of his nostrils. The employees around them were startled and ran to Arthur.

    Are you okay, young master? You must have hit it hard. Bleeding!

    Call the doctor quickly! Youre still bleeding!

    Its okay

    Arthur covered his nose with his sleeve and mumbled.

    It doesnt matter. I think its because Im tiredtely.

    After it was revealed that Arthur had a talent for magic, the Duke gave him a teacher from the magic tower. When Arthur performed well under him, the Duke praised him with a small prize. From then on, Arthur frantically began to study magic, which he had not shown much interest in. In his room, books rted to magic piled up like a mountain, and papers with forms he had never seen before were glued to the walls. The enthusiasm was enough to make even the teacher stick his tongue out.

    The Duke patted his mouth with a napkin and said.

    Is this because of studying magic? Its good to work hard, but dont overdo it, Ill be worried.

    Yes All right.

    Arthurs face shed red.

    Isnt it good to be worried?

    Isley spit out her brother, half worried and half jealous.

    Thats right. Why are you overdoing it, and then one day youll die suddenly? Get a good nights sleep! Idiot.

    Are you stupid? Isley, you!

    Arthur continued to speak with a face holding back his anger.

    Is brother doing well? Didnt you give up because you were overworkedst time without even thinking about your own physical strength? Who is calling who an idiot?

    What, Thats over a month ago! Dont bring old things.

    After a small quarrel, a pleasant mealtime began. Isley, as usual, chirps funny stories, inventing words that are not rted.

    The servants standing in the service heard the story happily, and the Duke smiled softly. Arthur, who was hesitating in the meantime, confided about what he had studied today and what achievements he had achieved. Arthur had no talent for making up words. So he used to tell stories that Isley thought werent funny. Osses, who always put appropriate chuimsae in their words, were silent today. Isley seeing it was concerned for his brothers.

    As they left the dining room after eating, Osses hastily caught Isley.

    Isley looked back with a puzzled face.

    Whats that, brother?

    Sorry

    With a face that looked like he was about to cry, Osses carefully pulled up his sleeve.

    I must have been crazy back then. I, I I didnt expect you to get hurt so badly. Really! just I was hoping for a slight injury

    Isley looked down at the hand that was holding him quietly. Today, Ossess hand was still wrapped in bandages. Osses had a habit of scratching his hands with his nails when he was stressed. It usually said that he was red and swollen, but when it was severe, his blood woulde out and they would bandage him up. He knows its funny to worry about someone who hurt him, but Isley broke his heart to see him.

    Its not bad to worry about others.

    Isley sped Ossess hand gently, and smiled.

    Im fine.

    However, Ossess expression did not improve at all.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    The Duke was always busy, but she often made time for her sons.

    We would have time to read a book in the library or have tea time together at a table in the garden with the three of us as we do now. It might be an understatement to call it tea time. Because no one was drinking tea in this ce. Everyone was sipping freshly brewed coffee and eating a dessert that matched it. Isley preferred sweet ades or juices than the bitter coffee, but he followed the Duke and drank the coffee.

    Ugh

    He took his mouth off the cup and stuck out his tongue.

    How can Arthur and Osses drink it so casually? I dont get it.

    Isley tried to force himself to drink coffee, but eventually gave up and poured sugar cubes in the coffee. Seeing this, the Duke said with a smile. It was like looking at something cute.

    If you cant drink it, why dont you drink something else?

    Yes? no! I like coffee.

    Really?

    Just I think it will taste better if I add sugar

    I actually hate it. I just wanted to drink the same thing as my mother.

    Isley, who made eye contact with the Duke, grinned at his hardened expression. Isley didnt want her to see his hardened face, so he quickly bowed his head and pretended to eat a delicious caste. There was no taste.

    Eating together, reading a book, drinking tea, shopping in the downtown area One day, when the quiet daily life continued, an incident urred.

    It was a day when it rained like crazy. It was only four oclock in the afternoon, but the sky was covered in clouds and the world was pale gray. Isley and Osses were ying chess in the drawing room. When it was his turn, Osses, who moved the ck horse, uttered the word <em>checkmate</em> and looked out the window.

    Dont you think Arthur is a littlete? The tower and the mansion wouldnt be that far away.

    I dont know! Look at something else on the way back, huh? Dont be mean and do it again!

    Isley looked down at the chessboard and wrinkled his face.

    Is it?

    Osses nodded and cleared the chessboard.

    On that day, strangely enough, Arthur, who had said that he had been to the tower for a while, did not return untilte. The distance between the magic tower and the Emers estate took about five hours round trip. Arthur left around eight in the morning, so he had toe back a long time ago.

    It was when the sound of someone screaming echoed through the mansion that they felt something unusual. Isley and Osses left the room and headed towards the front door where they heard the murmur.

    Therge door was wide open and rain was pouring in. With his back to the door, a bloody man stood sullenly.

    Arthur, in the arms of a man who had been messed up with des of grass, soil and blood. Isley didnt notice at first that it was Arthur. He just thought it was a red sack. The moment he realized that the hilt was his brother, Isley was so stiff that he couldnt move. Osses seized Isley, who staggered back and forth.

    Tongue

    Isley wept and pointed a finger at the front door.

    There Arthur.

    Its okay.

    He pretended to be calm, trying to reassure Isley.

    Its okay

    Having said that, Ossess body was trembling.

    It was all because of the rain that Arthur did. On his way back, the carriage slipped in the rain. The carriage crashed down the cliff and shattered.

    In the process, the driver died, and only the servant survived and brought the child.

    While everyone was in a hurry, the butler cleared the situation. He moved Arthur to the infirmary and called the priest of the temple together with the doctor. This is because Arthurs condition was far beyond the level that could be treated with a doctors treatment or a potion. There was nothing Isley could do there. Except for sitting idly by the bed on which his brother was lying.

    Isley leaned against Osses and watched Arthur being treated by the priest. The more the white light from the priests hand hit, the better Arthurs condition was. Soon enough, Arthur was able to regain hisposure. As soon as Arthur opened his eyes, he looked around with a nk expression on his face. Like someone looking for something

    Mother Mother?

    From then on, Arthur continued to seek his mother. The priest said it is better to put him to sleep in order to recover, but Arthur only calls mother, staring at him with wide open eyes. Isley didnt know what to say to his brother. The butler hurriedly used a magic tool to contact the Duke, who had gone to the Imperial Pce early in the morning, but she didnt answer because it seemed like she was busy.

    As Isley gasped for help and breathed heavily, Osses rose from his seat and squeezed Arthurs hand tightly.

    Its okay, Arthur. Mother will be here soon She told me earlier that she had heard of your condition and that she woulde soon.

    Really?

    Yeah, really.

    Then Arthur fell asleep as if relieved.

    Isley walked over to Osses and whispered softly.

    Really? Thats what mother said? I knew she was out of touch.

    No.

    Osses shook his head.

    There was no such thing. its just made up If we dont do this Arthur wont be relieved.

    Ah

    Isley turned and looked at Arthur, who was sleeping soundly. He felt a sense of responsibility as his older brother with regret as he looked at his sullen brothers face.

    I, I will go to the Imperial Pce and bring mother. If she knows Arthurs condition, shell be right here!

    So he said that and ran out. Behind him, Osses shouted that he might get in the way of mothers work, but he cant do that. He forced the servants to stop him and got into the carriage. The butler used force to stop Isley, but to no avail.

    In the end, they sent Isley to the Imperial Pce on the condition of being apanied by an escort knight and a servant. As soon as they reached their destination, the child ran out of the carriage and urged the knight guarding the entrance to the pce to let them in.

    The knight saw the family pattern on the carriage on which Isley was riding and led him into the Imperial Pce.

    Isley sighed heavily and looked around the pce. Meanwhile, he saw the Duke of Emersing out of a building and yelled at her.

    Mother!

    Shh, Izzy. This is the Imperial Pce. You have to be quiet, be a good boy.

    Isley rushed to the Duke. The Duke looked down at her child and asked.

    But whats going on here?

    Isley opened his mouth with a face that looked like he was about to cry.

    Why didnt you contact us?

    I had an important meeting today. I didnt have time to get in touch because I was talking with His Majesty about government affairs. So what happened?

    Mother, we have to go to the mansion quickly! Arthur is seriously injured! He went to the magic tower, and on the way back to the mansion, the carriage fell off the cliff!

    The Duke asked curiously.

    Did Arthur even die?

    Yes? Oh no. It was dangerous to the point of death, but now that the priest of the temple came, everything is fine.

    Then there is no need to move in a hurry, right?

    Ha, but Arthur is injured and lying in bed? The carriage broke blood and the bones, broken

    What?

    And he kept looking for mother

    Why?

    Then.

    Is it an innocent face?

    Isley felt a sense of alienation in the Dukes face, which had a soft smile. It didnt feel like a real face. If you take off that masked face, it looks like theres something behind it Isley quickly shook his head from side to side.

    What are you thinking like an idiot?  It cant be, its a mask!

    In fact, the child often felt the same way from his mother. But it has never been as bad as today. Isley bit his lip, not knowing what to say anymore. Because no matter what he said, she was likely to ask the same question as now, Why would she do that? The Duke nced at the building from which she hade out, then turned her gaze to Isley.

    Then. Now that the work is done, shall we go back to the mansion soon? Shall we go together?

    Isley followed the advancing duke out of the pce.

    He returned to the mansion with the duke. Inside the carriage, the Duke looked calm.

    Despite hearing that the child was injured, there was no sign of nervousness or restlessness at all.

    She is just reading the book she has brought with her with a calm attitude. Isley thought she was trying to make the figure reassuring herself.

    The two of them arrived at the mansion and headed straight to the infirmary. When the Duke entered, Arthur jumped out of bed.

    Arthur weed his mother with a happy face. The Duke lightly stroked the boys cheek and let out a formal expression of concern.

    After that, she tried to leave the room immediately.

    When Isley was injured, the Duke did the same thing. He grabbed her hand, let out a word of concern, and immediately turned around. At that time, Isley was upset and sad to the point of tears without realizing it, but she pretended that nothing happened. While her mother also has her own worries deep in her heart, he thinks that because she was a Duke, she cannot easily reveal it.

    But now I couldnt stand it.

    I It was just an injury, but Arthur, Arthur almost died! But why are you acting like that?

    Isley spoke in a trembling voice towards the back of the Duke.

    Too much

    The Duke turned around without opening the door.

    Is it not enough to just say that you are worried? Its strange to treat a child who almost died like that. Arent you supposed to show that you care even a little? You should be crying because you were worried, and your heart was about to fall, so you had to hug him. Watching mother act Its like you has no feelings for Arthur.

    Isley brought out the words he had been pondering for a long time.

    Last time I was seriously injured, and when Osses fell off the second floor as a child, mother did the same thing. Does mother love Arthur, and does she love us?

    Isley, why are you like this.

    Stop. Shell be angry if youre so rude.

    Arthur grabbed Isleys wrist with a frightened look on his face, while Osses watched the Duke with his mouth shut.

    The Duke said casually.

    No way. I love you.

    Do you love us?

    Lie! Isley eximed in his mind.

    I was always curious.

    At that time, Osses spoke with the Dukes eyes on him.

    If you love me, why do you always look at us with such cold eyes?

    The brothers always felt a deep emptiness in her eyes. There is nothing in her eyes looking down at her child. Affection, anger, sadness, affection She has nothing to show for emotions.

    Why didnt I see anything in your eyes?

    The Duke would always look down on people as if she were looking at a stone of no value or use, rolling down the street.

    The young masters were no exception. The brothers knew about it, but pretended not to know. They work harder, be jealous, and harder to deny that she doesnt love them.

    You study until you have a nosebleed, practice your swordsmanship until you fall down, and smile like a fool. Repeating actions that have no value or meaning.

    Stupid, stupid and stupid.

    Also.

    Hearing the childrens words, the Duke smiled softly.

    Children are annoying. If Edward had not wanted children, I would not have you.

    But the words that came out of her mouth were not soft at all.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Thats right. I do not love you.

    The Duke looked down at them with a smile in an instant, as if taking off a mask.

    But why is that a problem? I am doing my duty as a mother. I gave birth to you, raised you, provided you with a proper education, and treated you like family. I cant do more than that.

    Why?

    Isley eximed.

    You are a mother. As a mother, shouldnt it be natural to love your children? You have to love us Thats right! Everyone is like that. Everyone in the world lives like that!

    Should I love you?

    The Duke asked as if doesnt understand.

    You mean it had to be done just because we have the same blood? Just because weve been together for a long time? Why should I? I dont love you.

    Isley felt like his heart was falling apart. Perhaps he wasnt the only one who felt that way.

    Of course, there are people who fall in love with their children as soon as they are born. But in all these years, Ive been raising you, Ive never felt anything like love. No matter what happens in the future, my feelings will never change. Still, as a Duke, I have a sense of duty to raise a proper heir.

    Arthur started to cry.

    Then Why have you been pretending to love me? Why are you being so kind to me?

    Im sorry if you thought so. I was just trying to be a good parent to you the way Edward wanted me to.

    If you had treated me as coldly as youre now, I would not have thought of being loved by mother Why did you give me hope?

    The Duke sighed in annoyance.

    Yeah, I know what you think. If you want, I will treat you honestly from now on. But

    Red eyes looked down at the brothers coldly.

    Will you not regret it? You wont be able to go back to now. From the moment I agreed, I would no longer be a good parent.

    Osses lowered his head and said.

    It doesnt matter. Because its better than a lie!

    Everyone shut their mouths in agreement.

    Keep in mind that it is your choice.

    The Duke said so and left the room. There was silence in the room as she left. There Arthur covered his face with both hands and began to sob. At this, Osses also shed tears.

    Even if they raise their arms and rub their eyes, the tears wont stop. In an instant, the infirmary was filled with cries. Everyone cried.

    But only Isley did not cry. No, he didnt cry, not that he didnt cry. His eyes were tingling and his throat was hot, but strangely no tears came out.

    Like a broken heart piece pierced and ruined the tear nds.

    ****

    Isley let out a small moan as soon as he woke up.

    I usually forget everything when I wake up, but why does this dreame to my mind ?

    Cold sweat was forming on his forehead, perhaps because he had a bad dream. Isley felt unbearable difort and wiped the sweat. He got up from his seat and immediately drank the water on the table. The water, which had been out for a long time, was lukewarm and not cold, which didnt help him wake up. Isley sighed and sat down on the chair next to him. Although his mood worsened, Isley realized through this dream why he was afraid to leave the mansion.

    I dont want to admit it, but I still feel sorry for my mother.

    Come to think of it, its always been like that. Isley said that whenever the Dukes birthday approached, he said he was just picking anything, but he worked hard to find a gift she liked, felt sad when the Duke was not seen at the dinner table, and was angry as if it were his own when someone said something disrespectful to his mother. He didnt even kill Oberon for fear that he would disappoint his mother? In this way, the regrets he had hidden in his heart were exposed on the surface.

    Its just that Isley himself didnt want to admit it.

    Now Isley couldnt deny it.

    How foolish a man named Isley Emers was that he was still waiting for his mothers love and attention! He let out a helplessugh with his face contorted.

    I couldnt leave because I was afraid that if I left the mansion, my mother would no longer care about me, or that she would soon forget me. When he was offered a scout from the Imperial Knights Temr, he turned it down because he was afraid to leave the mansion as he is now.

    Isley suddenly remembered what La had said.

    La She said I loved my mother, not her. It was denied back then, but in a way, there is nothing wrong with that statement.

    How did she get to know his heart that he didnt even notice? Isley couldnt hide his surprise at La.

    He was convinced that if he did not let go of this regret, he would miss La for the rest of his life without leaving the mansion. It was such a terrible thing. At the very least, if he had been able to meet La, he would be able to make an effort to change her mind. But if he couldnt get out of here, he couldnt do anything. I cant help but to wither day by day, drawing the person who has left.

    With that thought, the fear of meeting Las cold eyes goes away, and what if I cant leave the mansion in the future? What if I cant get away from my mother? There was only the horror she did. So Isley decided to visit the Duke. It was because he felt that if he confronted her, he might be able to resolve these feelings and step his foot out of the mansion.

    Isley washed himself and changed his clothes. As soon as he was ready to leave, he headed straight to the Dukes office. The time was when breakfast had just finished and the Duke had just started working. Isley hesitated, then knocked on the door. He was only allowed inside after obtaining the Dukes permission. The Duke and her aide were in the office just like 11 years ago. The Duke asked, keeping her gaze fixed on the paperwork.

    Whats going on?

    I want to share a story.

    Is it important?

    Yes. Its important.

    Then lets hear it.

    Then the Duke put down the papers and looked at Isleys face. As usual, cold, empty red eyes scanned Isleys face. She ordered her aide to leave and asked him to tell what was going on. Isley was silent for a long time, not knowing how to get his words out. After organizing his thoughts, he took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    Mother I have a question.

    Isley carefully spit out each word.

    Mother Do you love me?

    The Duke sips her coffee like a person who doesnt care what hes talking about. Isley was hurt just like she did when she was a child.

    Have you ever been in love? Have you ever felt a feeling simr to love? Have you ever felt love or any affectionate feelings? Its been 11 years since then, have you not changed your mind at all?

    Is this an important thing to said? I dont think its a worthwhile conversation.

    Please answer me. Please.

    What kind of answer do you want, while you ask such a question

    I just want to hear your honest answer.

    If she says no, Isley might be able to throw away the regrets he was holding in his heart. But if she ever had one, Isley would never leave the mansion. The regret will turn into a hopeless hope, and he will beg for her love again. The Duke said, ironically at Isleys concern.

    Then the answer is no.

    The Duke put down the cup of coffee and lightly swept the surface with her finger.

    I have never loved you. Didnt I tell you back then? No matter how much time passes, I will never fall in love with you. I dont care if my blood and Edward flows in you and your brothers . It may be an opportunity to love, but it is not the reason itself.

    I dont love you, I dont love your brothers. The only one I loved was Edward, and no one else was worth anything to me.

    Awkward words pass by. The words the Duke utters casually have a sharpness that prates the hearts of people.

    Isley shook his head, feeling the pain as if a huge thorn had stabbed him in the chest.

    Yes. Thats it, now.

    The Dukes cold words shattered even the regrets that remained with his heart. He feels pain and refreshment at the same time. So Isley could raise his head and smile instead of contorting his face.

    Thank you for saying that. Thank you I was able to let go of my feelings for mother.

    At that moment, something hot dripped down Isleys face. Startled, he ran his hand over his face.

    It was tears. It was a tear that hadnte out since 11 years ago.

    Tears that didnte out when you want to cry,give up everything ande out, it cant be this contradictory. Whether it was toe out as much as I couldnt shed, or tofort a child who couldnt cry 11 years ago, tears flowed nonstop. No matter how much I wiped or stopped it, it didnt stop. In the end, Isley gave up on wiping the tears away and continued.

    I loved mother. I always wanted your love. Ive tried and tried to death to get your attention, which you dont even notice. Those were hellish times. Those times were even worse when I realized that my efforts were of no value to you.

    The Duke stares at Isley with an uninterested expression on her face.

    Loving my mother was like hell, but not every moment was terrible. There were also happy moments. When I was praised, when I heard a word of concern, when you patted my head, when my name came out of your mouth, it used to make my heart flutter. Falling in love is scarier than anything else in the world, but it makes me happy.

    Isley paused for a moment before opening his mouth again.

    I mean. Im leaving the mansion. Its not just that. From now on, I will no longer live as a mothers son or a nobleman.

    Isley decided to leave everything La feared before meeting her. The status of aristocrats, and all the power despite being unnecessarily strong.

    Im going to get away from mother like that and find a new love. This time, I will work hard for that love. I will work hard and try so hard that it cant bepared with my past when I couldnt achieve anything I will make sure this love not be a hell.

    The Duke didnt seem very impressed with Isleys story. Now that face and that eye wont hurt anymore. Isley nodded and left the office.

    He walked down the hallway, thinking about the future.

    Even if he tries his best, he may not be able to win Las heart. He may be ignored and rejected. Because peoples hearts are not easily acquired. There would be no sad love story in the world if everything came true with effort. There is no such thing as a child who is not loved by his parents.

    Isley thought it would be okay if he was rejected by La. If you try to die to be loved by your partner, burn your passion, and get rejected, at least there will be no regrets left behind. When that timees, you will be able to leave with a smile.

    Another reason why he can leave with a smile even if he is rejected by La is that Isley thinks hes done a great job just by leaving the mansion.

    The reason I wanted to leave the mansion was to meet La, but on the other hand, I also had other feelings. Isley wanted to change. I wanted to get away from my mother. He no longer wanted to be caught up in the memories of his past. He wanted to change.

    Maybe I dont know, maybe it has already changed.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Located far from the Empire, the Kingdom of Las is a penins covered by sea on three sides. If you go to the edge of the penins, you can see the beautiful emerald sea.

    After leaving the Empire, Yuria and I settled in Arya, a city at the southern tip of the Kingdom of Las. Its because I really liked the bustling city and the sea that was just outside the city.

    Yuria looked at the sea enough whileing here by boat, and looked at Aryas sea as if it were someone who had never seen the sea for the first time. It was so cute that she grabbed my arm and waved it back and forth, so Iughed instead of saying something.

    We bought a small house there, big enough for two people, and the building big enough to run a clothing store. The first floor was intended to be used as a shop and the second floor as a studio. The real estate agent seemed to wonder how young people like us could afford such an expensive building.

    After the building deal waspleted, La and I were the first to decorate the house. What I felt in the process Money is always right.

    Because we had money, we could easily find someone to help with the interior, and we were able to purchase the furniture we suggested without hesitation. Its not just the house. We were also able tofortably decorate the building to be used as a shop.

    Now that the building is in ce, all it needs is staff. We hired the necessary staff, such as designers and counters. After the preparations werepleted smoothly, we began to sell clothes on the wholesale market at low prices, and sold a handful of clothes designed in the workshop.

    Yuria worked as a designer and learned how to design and make clothes, and I worked as a bookkeeper. Although the store was small, business was on the good side because it was located in a downtown area. Yuria was happy when the sales went up, but I didnt really care. There was a lot of money left from the Duke, so there was no need to worry about sales.

    While we wereughing and chatting with the staff, meeting new people, and adjusting to life in Arya, autumn passed and winter came. The chilly weather turned cold enough to make my body tremble. If I leave the bedroom window even slightly open, I will wake up to the cold wind.

    Just like now.

    I opened my eyes, feeling like putting ice on my cheek.

    I guess I forgot to sleep with the window closedst night, the window was wide open and I was bumping into the wall. I quickly closed the window and got out of bed. I put on a thick cardigan over my pajamas and went down to the kitchen on the first floor.

    Lets make breakfast before Yuria wakes up.

    Fried eggs and bacon were being fried and I heard someone knocking on the window.

    As soon as the food was finished, I opened the window. I looked outside and saw the children of the neighborhood surrounding the window. The age range is wide, from kindergarteners to the lower grades of elementary school, and is a mixture of boy and girl. As we came and stayed here, we talked and gave them food, so we became close friends. They sometimes came home to tell stories about what happened in the neighborhood or to beg for snacks. They are very excited about what they have to say today.

    Shelly, who likes to talk the most, smiled broadly, sticking her face out the window. The five-year-old girl was still short and couldnt lean her face against her window sill. Her red curly hair looked like her orange, and her freckles twinkled like stardust as her sunlight shone down on her. Her cheeks are red because of the cold winter wind.

    Sister, sister!

    The child said with a lot of fuss.

    You saw it? didnt you see? Yeah, you probably didnt see it.

    What are you talking about? Calm down and tell me.

    I saw a very handsome man around here today! He was a little scary because the snow was so high Cool like a prince. Seeing that he was carrying arge suitcase, he must have traveled here. Where did he stay? I want to see him again.

    Really? How handsome is he? I wonder too.

    She stroked Shellys hair, her eyes shining like a dreaming girl. Arya was a ce where many people traveled as it was located on the beach. It is said that many peoplee to y in the water when its summer, but there are not many customers in winter. Does the man, Shelly, talk about wants to see the winter sea?

    Then I will tell you what he is. He is tall, and his face is really small.

    Hmm. Hes tall and his face is small.

    His hair is ck! He looked as good as Micha, no, hes more handsome than Micha.

    Yes.

    Listening to her chatter, I picked up the candy that had been left on the table and put it into the childs mouth. Shelly is now starting to focus on rolling the candy rather than talking. Shelly is quiet, this time the other kids are noisy. These were the stories of someone who lived next door and someone who was dating, someone who saw a mermaid on the beach over there. She listened to the children one after another, handed them candy and sent them away.

    An old woman passing by saw it and burst intoughter.

    Oh, you have a lot of trouble today because of the kids. If it bothers you, let them be.

    Its hard, because they are all cute.

    I cant help but love small, cute, and innocent children. Sometimes, though, they show off their little devilish side. If they didnt like it, they wouldnt even have taken the candy. I closed the window and turned around to see Yuriaing down from the second floor. She rolled her eyes as she looked at her table with her food prepared.

    L, I said I was going to make it today!

    I woke up early and had nothing to do, so this is what happened.

    Next time I will make it. Understand?

    Yeah, okay, okay.

    Yurias dissatisfied face changed to a bright smile as soon as she ate the food.

    After eating, we went to the store together. This was notmon. Usually, Yuria was the only one to go to work, and sometimes I only went to the store when she didnt have enough staff or when I was curious about how Yuria was working. While Yuria was working hard, I used my past life memories to run around to start a new business.

    However, today, Emma, who looked after the counter, was away for urgent work, so I took over the job.

    Of course, it is possible to get the designer Micha or Yuria to work, but I hoped that Micha would teach Yuria more during that time.

    When we arrived at the store, Micha staggered down from the second floor.

    Come on. First boss, second boss.

    Contrary to his feminine name, Micha was a man with long silver hair and blue eyes. The person we hired as a designer is also a resident who lives on the second floor of the store. The reason Micha lived on the second floor was because of the terms of employment he offered. He said that he would work hard, he didnt need any money and only needed to provide room and board, so we identally gave up the second floor.

    I turned on the stove in advance for fear of being cold, so there is no need to go out.

    With a big yawn, he tried to pull a cigarette out of his pocket like a scoundrel. Yuria quickly grabbed his hand as usual.

    No! The clothes will smell.

    Then can I go out and smoke?

    Its a bit Tobo is bad for you.

    Its good for my mental health.

    Not good.

    As Yuria acted resolutely, Micha looked at me as if asking for help.

    Its better not to smoke.

    Didnt cigarettes cause lung cancer? It wasnt a good thing to get close to.

    As I say that and shrug my shoulders, he begins to drool.

    How can I, who was once the chief disciple of the empires best designer, get nagging from kids who dont even know the D in design My situation is pitiful.

    Thats what it sounds like every time, really.

    He always ims to have worked for the Empires top designer, Aeronsia, but the truth is unknown. It sure looks good, but Why would the chief disciple of Aeronsiae to a kingdom several times smaller than the Empire and work in such a small shop? Although this world is a fictional world, I dont think such nonsense would ever happen.

    Yes, I understand, so eat this.

    I handed him a sandwich I had made at home before I came. Micha happily took the sandwich and went up to the second floor with Yuria.

    I sat down at the counter looking at the back of the two of them. The counter was lined with romance books. It was Emmas hobby. Since there were not many guests today, I decided to pass the time by reading a book.

    Thats interesting. There are reincarnated subjects in this world too.

    Most of Emmas books were about being loved by the people around them by possessing themon female protagonist, a hated viin or a nobledy. Given that there are possessed objects, wouldnt there be dimensional moving objects or reincarnations? With that thought in my mind, I quickly read a book called <em>The Circumstances of That Evil Woman</em>. I closed the book and lifted my head to see the white snow falling out of the window.

    Wow.

    Beautiful.

    It was the first snow I saw when I came to Arya. As I watched the downtown area painted white, I realized once again that winter hade.

    As I was staring nkly at the scenery outside the window, I heard the sound of a ringing bell hanging on the door. I got up from my seat and prepared to wee the guests.

    Wee Huh?

    Looking back at the entrance, I was surprised. Because there was a very familiar face there. The man with curly ck hair and blood-red eyes had a beautiful face that didnt look like a real person. Wherever the fine cloth clothes he had always worn all over his body went, he was dressed in ordinary clothes like amoner and was carrying a huge bag on one shoulder. White snow piled up over his head and shoulders, as if he had been walking outside.

    I cant believe hes here, I stutter and spit out the title I always called.

    Young master?

    Hello, La.

    The man answered with a look that seemed to be filled with heart.

    I am no longer a young master, just. Its just Isley.

    He replied.

    <strong>Masters, Are You Going To Imprison My Sister?</strong>

    <strong>-Main Story End-</strong>

 Side Story 1

    Side Story 1

    Good morning, La.

    As soon as I left the house, a bouquet of flowers was held in front of me. I looked at the face of the man who handed it to me once with a bouquet of flowers. Distorted dark hair, red eyes, and beautifully tanned copper skin The man in front of me had a face so beautiful that admiration came out. But all thates out of my mouth is a deep sigh.

    Yes, good morning.

    Its him today, Isley Emers.

    Upon receiving the bouquet, Isley smiled, showing teeth. He looks innocent like a child. His nose and cheeks were stained red as if he had been standing outside for a long time. Its still midwinter, so it must have been quite hard to be outside.

    You dont even have to say respectful things. Im amoner now.

    Im morefortable with respectful words.

    If you are.

    Isley shrugged.

    Its already been two weeks since he came to Arya. You dont know how surprised I was when I first saw Isley. Because I never thought he woulde here. In the original story, the three brothers were obsessed with lust and could not leave the mansion for the rest of their lives. They only rotted there, hoping for their mothers love.

    That Isley appears in Arya? Does this mean its real? I couldnt help but doubt my eyes.

    The day I saw him in the store, I was so embarrassed that I stood with my mouth wide open and Isley was smiling embarrassedly. As soon as Yuria, who came down to the first floor after her ss, saw him, she stiffened just like me. The only person who didnt mind was Micha.

    In a way, it may note as a surprise that Isley came.

    This world was built on a novel, but it wasnt a novel. This was a reality made up of living people. Affected by trivial events, people change, and the future made up of such people also changes. Isley, who I thought was the viin in the novel, could also change.

    Because he was a man Because everyone changes.

    That fact came as a huge shock to me. Because Ive always thought Isley wouldnt change. I was convinced that he would never leave the mansion for the rest of his life like the original, and that his arrogant and selfish personality of sacrificing others for himself would not change at all.

    Isleys presence here meant that something had changed. What made him change? Maybe its me. Are the changes that have urred to him good or bad? A slight uneasiness settled in my heart.

    Isley hesitated at the store door and said he wanted to talk to me.

    I reassured Yuria, who looked at me with worried eyes, and went out with him. no wonder It was something I could do because I didnt think Isley would do anything bad to me.

    In the alleyway where only the two of us were left, Isley bowed his head to me.

    <em> Im sorry foring here.</em>

    The purpose of his visit was me. With a single thought of wanting to see me again, he had abandoned his noble status, his family, and his wealthy life. Isley begged me not to be afraid, since he had given up everything I feared.

    It felt so awkward to see him terrified of hearing rejection. You threw them all away? Is this man really, Isley? no. The man I knew was a man who couldnt even do this for others. The person already standing in front of me was not the Isley Emers I knew. He was unknown. I could acutely feel that he had changed.

    No, has Isley really changed? Is he always like this from the beginning, did I be blinded by his appearance in the novel and didnt know? I dont know. I really didnt know.

    I just bow my head in shame and guilt that I was judging others recklessly.

    Isley handed me an item called an absolute contract, saying that he would never use violence, abusive behavior, or coercion.

    <em> If you dont believe me, you can use this.</em>

    He said that the absolute contract is a magical oath used by nobles and royalty to make important contracts. Anyone who breaks the terms of the contract suffers more suffering than death. Received a smooth contract without a single wrinkle, and I It was then that I realized that Isley really loved me.

    Its a real love.

    I felt like my heart was pounding and falling to the floor. It wasnt because I felt so terrible or disgusting as before. Isleys love was so heavy that she was choking. The person who had everything from his birth gave up everything he had for me? I could notprehend the feeling of giving up everything else just to get one love, and I felt sympathy for him, who had no choice but to make this choice.

    Finally, the burden of burden came rushing in. Because it feltpelled to say, I gave up everything for you, so you must ept me too.

    I couldnt ept Isley.

    There were a lot of reasons, but the biggest one is that I dont have a heart for him.

    I must refuse.

    I dont like you. No matter what you gave up or what you did for me, it wont change my mind.

    Therefore

    <em> Young master, Im</em>

    <em> Give me a chance. Ill try.</em>

    I couldnt refuse Isley.

    What he did didnt change my mind, but it was because it imnted new emotions deep in my heart. Its name waspassion. I felt sorry for Isley. I feel sorry for him for giving up everything for me, a woman who doesnt even ept his heart I couldnt even utter a word of refusal. Had I not known his past, I might have said no if I hadnt known that Isley must have been prepared to leave the mansion.

    <em> All right.</em>

    After that, he was trying to win my heart in many ways. He came every day, giving flowers, or chasing after me.

    But so far, my heart hasnt changed.

    La?

    When I heard a voice calling me, I woke up.

    Yes? Why?

    Isley asked, hesitating.

    How is your schedule today?

    Every word that came out of his mouth was careful.

    asionally Isley would look out for me, fearing that I might be afraid of him. Actually, Im not afraid of him anymore. Because we no longer thought that this man would harm us. However, there were times when I was reluctant to do things in the mansion or because bad memories were intertwined. Yuria also treated him casually, but he used to be awkward at times.

    I said, fiddling with the bouquet.

    Today is.

    I dont think there is anything as useless as flowers. It is inedible, and even if left for decoration, it will wither someday. But it feels good to receive it as a gift.

    I want to go to a new restaurant with Yuria.

    A Western restaurant has opened up near the store we run. Micha, who went to a restaurant by himself to see where the money came from, gave the review that the food tasted okay. He was a picky eater. He eats what he buys or makes, but he doesnt say its delicious. Michas its okay is the same as delicious.

    Is that a new ce next to the chocte shop?

    Yes.

    Isley said it was all right.

    I was going to go to that restaurant today too. Would you like to go with me?

    Eell. I have a friend.

    Does that mean its okay if Yuria allows it?

    Well, if Yuria allows it.

    As I nodded, Isleys expression brightened even more. Hes confident hell get permission.

    Then I felt a hand lightly touching my shoulder. I looked behind me and there was Yuria. Instead of the in dress she always wore, she changed into a gorgeous outdoor outfit, and she seemed to shine brighter than usual. She greeted Isley with a smile, Yuria.

    Hello, Master.

    I am no longer a master.

    Isley said with a mischievousugh. It was then that Yuria quickly added that she had remembered what he had asked her to call her name.

    Nope! Isley. haha, sorry Its been a while, but Im not used to it.

    Im sorry what Ive always been called by that name, so theres nothing I can do about it. But Yuria, if youre really sorry, I can forgive you. instead!

    Yes? In-instead?

    Yurias eyes widened.

    What is this guy thinking? I narrowed my eyes and watched the sheep Isleys.

    On that condition, can I go to the restaurant with you? Yes?

    Isley sped his hands and looked at Yuria with earnest eyes. The kind Yuria did not refuse him, she smiled roundly and she said:

    Yes, lets go together. It will be more fun with three.

    Thanks!

    He said thank her and grabbed Yurias hand. Yuria would be ufortable. As expected, Yuria had an awkward smile. There was a lot of embarrassment at Isleys behavior.

    Hes still not very careful. I clicked my tongue and said.

    Master, your hand.

    Ah!

    Isley hurriedly let go of his hand. Watching him apologize to Yuria, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. I needed to do something with this flower before going out. When new flowers were ced in a vase on the table, the new and the old harmonized beautifully. I looked at them with satisfaction and went out.

    On the side of the road quite far from the house, Isley and Yuria were talking. The two of them chattered, and when I came, they acted like they never did. Even if I asked, there was no sign of speaking to me, so I sighed and moved on.

    Why are you doing that?

    The three of us headed to the restaurant together, tilting our heads. Along the way, I met some neighborhood kids, who smiled at Isley and asked me if I was going on a date. What is my date? I looked at it and smiled.

    It was a known fact all over town that he had alreadye all the way to Arya in search of me. He came to me with a bouquet of flowers saying it was a long day, but he couldnt figure it out.

    The children wrapped around Isley and pulled up his coat or sleeves. At first, I tried to stop the children from fearlessly approaching Isley like that.

    If not now, he was once an aristocrat, and he might not allowmoners to be rude. But unexpectedly, Isley got along well with the children. Heughed at them as he did now, tickling his armpits or squeezing his head. Hes pretty good at dealing with people younger than him. Isley had heard that going out with the three of them didnt make sense, but he was excited that it was okay to be mistaken for dating me.

    The restaurant was lined with people who came to taste the food. Still, it wasnt much because it was more expensive than a normal restaurant. As I smiled at Yuria, who whispered her hopes, I saw Isley ignoring the line and going straight to the entrance.

    No What is this person doing now?

    Isley.

    Thinking the wordsing out of my mouth were awkward, I quickly reached out and grabbed his sleeve.

    Stop. You cant cut it.

    What do you mean? Arent we going in?

    He had a puzzled face like someone who didnt understand what I was saying, and then his eyes widened as if he had suddenly realized something.

    Isley, who stood at the back of the line by my hand, said with a shy smile.

    I acted as usual without knowing it So, is it okay to just stand here? Until all these lines are gone?

    He seemed awkward standing in line, so he folded his arms and rolled his eyes. He looked like a young child who had gone on an errand alone for the first time.

    I leaned my back against the wall of the dining room and opened my mouth.

    Has Isley never waited like this before?

    Ummm Yes. The servants always made a reservation for the restaurant, and if you go to the restaurant without a reservation, the waitress will prepare a seat for you. It wont happen again in the future, so Ill have to get used to waiting in line.

    Its annoying having to wait in line.

    little?

    Its also awkward.

    A little too much.

    I dont think its a small expression.

    Seeing Isley like that, will he be able to live here in the future? I had a question Wouldnt it be better for him to return to the familiar andfortable life of an aristocrat rather than living an awkward and ufortable life of amoner? A life where you dont have to stand in line, you can do whatever you want, and everyone looks up to you

    Then Isley spoke as firmly as someone who had read my thoughts.

    But its good now.

    After hearing that voice, we followed the staffs guidance and entered the restaurant.

 Side Story 2

    Side Story 2

    We headed for a seat for four by the window.

    Then start with the two of you!

    Isley rushed to the chair and pulled out our chair like a gentleman.

    Ah, thank you.

    Yuria smiled and she sat down on the chair. I also said thank you as a token of appreciation. Its been a long time since someone pulled a chair for me. Before reincarnation, this was the kind of treatment I had only received at the restaurant on the top hotel. I never thought I would be treated this way in this world. Who would have known that the noble master would do that for me? His special treatment still feels awkward.

    After 10-20 minutes of choosing a dish from the menu, the food was served on the table. Ricotta cheese sd, vongole pasta, and steak came out. As if it had just been cooked, the medium-rare roasted beef was steaming hot.

    The meal began when the staff who had put down the te left. Seeing Isley moving his hands with a fork and knife, I eximed in admiration in my heart. It was because the way he cut the food was so elegant. Raise a cup to drink water, cut meat with a knife, put down used utensils, and raise a fork to pick up food.

    I can feel dignity in every action. Even me, who doesnt know proper eating etiquette, it looked perfect. Watching his movements made me feel like I was in an expensive restaurant. Yuria also looked at him curiously. As I turned to Isley again, I recalled the fact that he was a nobleman.

    Right Although he was usually frivolous, the master was a master.

    As Isley lowered his head slightly and fixed his gaze on the bowl, his long eyshes stood out. They are closely lined and tremble ording to the movement of the eyeballs. Its the first time Ive seen anyone with such long eyshes other than Yuria. He lowered his gaze and nced at his sharp nose and red lips. really One face is uselessly handsome.

    Then bright red eyes stared at me. Isley, who made eye contact with me, stuttered his words in surprise.

    Why, why? Did I get anything on my face?

    No. I just think its cool to see you cutting the steak.

    I uttered those words and took a sip of water. I was pretending to be calm on the outside, but on the inside I was sweating coldly.

    I made a mistake.

    There was no need to raise expectations by givingpliments. Saying its cool doesnt mean that you like it. Isnt it like torture of hope to make such a statement without even wanting to ept his heart? I feel cruel.

    From that time on, Isley began to focus on preparing steaks. Then he nced at this side to see if he wanted to hear me say he was cool again, like a puppy wishing for apliment. I didnt know what to say, so I turned my gaze away. Im sorry, but I dont want to say more. stop. Theres no use in making a gloomy face.

    Isley slumped and shoved the meat into his mouth. He chewed and swallowed the food quickly, wiping his mouth with a napkin and putting on a terrible expression on his face.

    What is this?

    Yuria quickly blinked her big eyes.

    Yes? Why?

    Why does this taste like this? Are you paying for these things?

    Are you okay?

    Very!

    How long have you been doing that? Has the daye when Michas tongue is wrong? I quickly moved my hand to taste the steak. Beef cooked with moderate grilling melts in your mouth. The garnish made of vegetables such as asparagus, roasted garlic, and sweet pumpkin also went well with the steak.

    Ummm Is it delicious?

    I mumbled that and tilted my head.

    Whats the problem? It tastes good. It may be a tasteless food for Isley, who has lived his life on food made by a top chef. If you want to live as amoner, youll need to get used to these things.

    Isleys eyes widened as if in bewilderment.

    Uh, so Its not very good, but it was said that it was a top restaurant. Its heavenly taste! Is it really delicious?

    As I said earlier. Seeing you suddenly change your words Do you think its a lie?

    No. Really!

    Iughed when I saw him making excuses.

    Ugh!

    Then, from somewhere, a voice bursting out ofughter was heard. As she turned her head towards the source of her sound, Yuria covered her mouth. As our gazes fell on Isley and I, she pped her hand.

    Oh, nothing Its because Ive never been eating steak for a while. L, eat it now! Come on, Isley, too.

    Didnt it sound more like augh rather than a chewing?

    However, I didnt feel the need to go over it, so I decided to focus on eating. After a long and short meal break, Yuria headed to a shop and I walked towards the stop to catch the carriage. Isley followed me around as usual. He asked as he leaned back and stretched his body forward.

    Where are you going? Home?

    From now on, Im going to go to Upis, which is a bit far from Arya. I have work to do at the factory there.

    Recently I bought a building from Upis. It was a factory to produce goods for a new business to start. Well, its a small building that can even be called a factory.

    The reason I started a business was simply to make money. If someone listens to me, they will ask, Do you have any gold coins that the Duke gave you? Yes, she still has a lot of money left. But it was not infinite. If you use it, it will run out someday. It was necessary to earn a lot of money before the gold coins ran out. Because its good to have a lot of money. Life bes morefortable and you can do whatever you want. You can even spend a happy life with Yuria. As someone born in a capitalist society, I can assert that money is happiness.

    Hearing my story, Isley eximed, Ah!, as if he remembered something.

    I remembered. Did you say business? They said they would make and sell things in a factory.

    Yes. I said it like it was flowing thest time, but I remember it well.

    Of course. Dont forget anything to do with it.

    His words suddenly pierce my heart. It was embarrassing that my heart was pounding at such amon workment. I turned around quickly so as not to notice that I was agitated.

    Do you know what kind of business you are going to do?

    I dont think I ever told you that What are you going to do?

    Ill keep it a secret for now.

    Arent you the first to say it and not tell me? It hurts.

    Im usually a bit shy.

    As I was talking with him, I realized that I had arrived at the carriage stop. She got into the carriage. Isley also sneakily followed me into the carriage. I spit yfully at him as he climbed the stairs.

    I didnt say you could ride it with me.

    Huh? no?

    Isley looked at me like a puppy in the rain. Its amazing. He looks like a dog, so how did he make a face look like a dog? I cant refuse if I see a reaction like that. I had no intention of rejecting it. I motioned for him toe.

    Just kidding. Come on up.

    As Isley got on, the coachman began to move his horse. The wheels roll and the wagon starts running on the road. The scenery outside the window is constantly changing.

    It took about two hours from Arya to Upis. During that time, Isley and I had to be alone.

    It felt awkward to spend a long time facing him. It might have been difficult to be with him in the mansion, but I didnt feel awkward. If you think about it, its unavoidable to think of this situation as rude. Isnt it that one of the two people in the wagon made a confession, and the other was a person who did not give an answer after receiving the confession and put it on hold? Originally, it wouldnt be strange if one of the two couldnt stand the awkward atmosphere and ran away.

    It is awkward. Its really awkward. Did I just tell him not to follow me? If she wanted to reject Isley, she could say no. Even when he said he woulde with the restaurant, I could tell him to go away if I didnt like it when he followed me. But I couldnt afford to treat him harshly. This is because on the day Isley gave up everything and came to Arya, thepassion that developed in his heart prevented her from pushing him with all his might. However, neither does she have a rational liking for Isley, nor does she ept his heart.

    I couldnt like Isley.

    Obviously, he was handsome enough to be chosen as one of the novels male protagonists, and his personality wasnt too bad except for the arrogance characteristic of aristocrats. He also excelled in his skills as a knight. Such a man throws away what he had, kills his pride and personality, and is actively pursuing courtship. It was a dream-like situation that many people wished for. However, he was reluctant to have any feelings for Isley, perhaps because she had faced him in a bad situation.

    I cant deny it that way, I cant ept it either This strange and ambiguous rtionship continues. When will this rtionshipe to an end? Itll probably be over by the time Isley gives up on me and leaves.

    Isley, who had been secretly spying on my face, pretending to look out the window, turned to me.

    Ive never been to Upis before. What kind of ce is that?

    Its a bit of a shabby neighborhood. There are many houses built, but few people live there, and there are not many amenities. There are only a few small factories running.

    He put on a worried look.

    Looks like a bad ce isnt it a bit unsafe in such a ce?

    I cant say its good, but thend price is cheap, so its good to buy a building.

    When I bought Yurias shop, I chose an expensive and good one without any hesitation. But when I tried to buy my share of the factory, it was a waste of money to spend. So I searched and picked a cheap area that wasnt too far from Arya.

    After the conversation about Upis was over, the subject of the story changed to something else.

    Rumors from the neighborhood, sweets from a chocte shop, the difort of a new house, and the things I felt while living as amoner for two weeks. Isley muttered, changing the subject at a time. When he chattered with a smile on his face, I listened to him and added word intermittently. Looking at Isleys face, what is it that makes him smile so much? I have a question about Its amazing how much fun you can have just by talking to me. Would I be that good? Whats so good about an ordinary girl like me? Why does he like me.

    How the hell did hee to like me?

    Isley.

    Whats the matter?

    I have a question, may I ask?

    Sure!

    Why did Isley fall in love with me?

    He opened his eyes wide and looked at me. I dont think he ever thought I would ask such a question. Wasnt it a bit random?

    As Isley just stared at my face without saying a word, embarrassment crept up. As I was about to change my words quickly, he opened his mouth.

    You were the first person to get mad at my jokes andugh out loud, or to approach me friendly without caring about me as a noble. I became interested in you, who has such a bright personality. Then I came to like the small things about you, everyday stories you tell, and the time I spent with you Unbeknownst to me, I fell in love with a person named La.

    Then Are you saying that you fell in love with me because of my personality? However, Im not really that bright. At that time, I suffered from amnesia and became a different person for a while. Right now, I cant get mad at the jokes you made with the master, Isley, and I dontugh out loud. I wont be able to approach you in a friendly way without taking your status into consideration, and I wont be babbling over trivial things in front of you. From now on, when youre with me, it wont be as enjoyable as when youre in the mansion. I am

    Im not like the La you loved. But wouldnt it be foolish for him to give up everything for such a person?

    No.

    Isley frowned and said firmly.

    Its fun.

    I enjoy all the time I have with you right now. Even if you dont act like you did back then, Im happy now that we can meet and talk like this. I dont like bright personalities, I like you, La. I will always like you no matter what your personality is or how you change in the future.

    Is that so?

    He loves me. The suffocating sincerity, the bright red eyes that shine brightly even when covered in shadows are too burdensome for me.

    My heart is so heavy that I cant feel the excitement. Poor Isley. Hes falling in love with someone who doesnt love him. Hese to love someone who only considers your love to be heavy.

    Silence engulfed the carriage as thest words of Isley. As the silence grew longer, his cheeks began to turn red.

    Isley bowed his head and shouted.

    Its just that!

    Then the carriage arrived at Upis. Isley hastily ran outside.

    When I saw that, I somehowughed.

 Side Story 3

    Side Story 3

    Despite the fact that he had run away, Isley stood in front of the carriage waiting for me. While I got up from my seat and opened the door, his face regained its original color, perhaps calming his mind. He hesitated and reached for me as I went down the stairs. Hisrge hands were full of calluses. The rough deformed hands from long training.

    Would you like toe down?

    Its okay. I will do it.

    Isley, who smiled embarrassedly, withdrew his hand.

    After stepping on the floor, I arrived at the factory, following the memories of my previous visit to Upis. When I opened both doors and went inside, I saw about three employees making things. They nodded towards me. And one of them came with a prototype that had just beenpleted.

    Miss, this is the prototype and paper you requestedst time.

    Thank you.

    I received the prototype and took a close look at the exterior. It looks just like the one I saw in my previous life. If so, is the function the same? Just as I was about to test it, Isley asked, pointing to the prototype.

    Whats this?

    He opened his eyes and looked at things.

    Come to think of it, this must be the first time he has seen it.

    It would still be an awkward thing for people in this world.

    It is a ball point pen. Its called a ballpoint pen.

    Pen? This is the first name Ive ever heard As for the shape, the pen is like a tool for writing letters, right?

    Yes.

    When I clicked the button on the end, a pointed shim appeared. I grabbed a ballpoint pen and scribbled it on the paper. ck inkes out and lines are drawn here and there.

    What is finished is a picture of arge star. I wrote my name in small letters next to the star and then lifted my hand.

    The ink doesnt leak, and it seems toe out well.

    In this way, things that write like a fountain pen or a dip pen.

    In this world, dip pens and fountain pens were still being used. These writing instruments have inconveniences such as leaking ink well, inconvenient maintenance, and having to constantly refill the ink every time it is used. In this situation, what if there was a ballpoint pen that could be used and thrown away without the need to refill the ink? You can definitely make a lot of money.

    I dont know the detailed structure of a ballpoint pen or how to make it. Its because I didnt go to a rtedpany in my previous life, and I wasnt very interested in the things I used on a daily basis. So I sought advice from several craftsmen and made a blueprint from my vague memories. After that, I hired someone to build it. This object was created through several processes.

    Like that It seems a little different from other pens.

    I held out a ballpoint pen to Isley, who showed interest.

    Would you like to try it?

    Sure!

    Isley reached out to me. And he carefully picked up a ballpoint pen and paper so as not to touch my hand. As he jotted down poems and the names of historical figures on a nearby desk, he let out a small sigh of admiration.

    Is this okay? Veryfortable. It doesnt break easily even with a lot of force, and the quality of the paper doesnt look very good, but the ink doesnt smear. If it is released on the market, I think I will buy a lot of it. Making things like this La, you are amazing.

    Thanks for the good review.

    When I heard thepliment, I burst outughing.

    What.

    I smiled broadly, and Isley looked at me and smiled. I felt good at his admiration, but at the same time I felt embarrassed. Actually, it was someone else who invented that invention, not me.

    Well Ballpoint pen inventor, thank you for making the ballpoint pen. In the future, I will use it well. If I make a lot of money, I will make a big donation. I opened my mouth to pay tribute to the inventor in my heart.

    When youve seen everything, would you like to drop it on the floor?

    What? And what if it breaks down?

    It wont break, drop it. Come on.

    Isley pondered for a moment, then dropped the ballpoint pen with the lead on the floor. <em>Tak!</em> The ballpoint pen that touched the ground bounced once and then rolled around. I listened to it and tried to write it again. Comes out well with no breakage.

    The durability is not bad.

    I think it will be fine with this one.

    Now that Ive checked it, I think I can go home with a few ballpoint pens.

    Oh, youre right, going back. How many can I bring? Shall I listed?

    No. Its okay because Im just taking a little bit with me.

    Yes

    I told the staff how many ballpoint pens I needed, and they put the items in a small bag and handed it to me. Now I was thinking of consigning these items to another fountain pen and quill shop. When ballpoint pens be popr to some extent, I will open a store.

    After giving words of encouragement to the employees, when I came out of the factory, I saw that the other side of the blue sky was dyed a pale orange. Its about four oclock now, so its not thatte yet. Since it is winter, the sun seems to set early.

    We walked to the ce where the carriage was parked. If it was Arya, people would stille and go from ce to ce, but it was hardly felt here. Small factories on one side of the vige are quietly emitting smoke. Everyone seems to be working.

    It had been a while since I had breakfast and I was hungry. I murmured, clutching my rumbling stomach.

    Im a little hungry.

    How did he hear that little voice, Isley spoke up at once.

    Really? Then, shall we buy some sandwiches from the store over there?

    He pointed to a store not far away. It was a shop with a nice interior, but it didnt seem to be doing well. I smiled slightly and shook my head.

    Its not like that. I ate a good breakfast so Im not that hungry. You can go back and eat.

    I am hungry. Im going to buy mine and even buy your share, how about it?

    Well

    Isley looked down at me, his eyes twinkling. He seemed to say, Let me buy it! There doesnt seem to be any sign of retreat at all. I had no choice but to nod my head.

    Then please.

    Okay!

    I killed time by sitting on a nearby bench until he came. As I pulled out a ballpoint pen from my bag and clicked, a shadow fell in front of me. Two men were looking down at me.

    A red face with a sinister smile in shabby clothes, a grumpy posture, and the smell of alcohol. They werent men with a good impression at first nce.

    Miss. What are you doing here?

    What else is this? no way gangster? They started to call me in dirty words because he couldnt believe I was catching people. <em>You look bored, lets make fun, Why dont you follow us?</em> Im going through a lot in my life. I dont know about Yuria, but I never thought Id suffer anything like this. I nced over the mens faces and clicked my tongue. Are they the ones who are flirting with every woman thinking, Just get one? Indeed, as I heard when I bought the factory, it seems that it is not a very safe neighborhood.

    I put the ballpoint pen in the bag and exhaled firmly.

    Im not interested.

    The man mumbled in a slurred tone as if drunk.

    Dont be like that, okay?

    I have a boyfriend. Im waiting for him right now, so just go.

    Oh, you had a lover. But would it be more fun to y with us than to y with the guy who makes the girl wait alone? Theres a cafe over there, lets have a drink over there.

    He keeps hanging on his tongue.

    We cantmunicate. Its best not to talk to them at all. Holding back a sigh that was about toe out, I put the ballpoint pen in my bag. As I was about to walk away, a taller man grabbed my wrist. As the street got closer, the smell of rotting food and the smell of alcohol stung my nose.

    Dont reject it, annoyingly!

    The man frowns and starts threatening me. The power of the hand that squeezes his wrist is strong. My wrist hurts. I contorted my face and said firmly.

    If you dont disappear from my sight right now, Ill call the guard.

    I shook off his hand and looked around. I think Ill have to run away from them, but I cant find anything that can be used as a weapon.

    What kind of expenses? Security guards dont go around here, either?

    I cant help it. Lets hit those bastards in the head with the bag. And lets run to where the carriage is. I have quick legs, so Ill be able to outrun them anyway. With that in mind, I grabbed my bag and prepared to hit it.

    When we say good things

    Bang!

    Ugh!

    Then, the mans body flew through the sky.

    Blood and a tooth floated in the air, and were thrown to the ground together with the body. The man, who had been stably beaten in the face, shook his body and shook his head to the side. The fainted man drooled his bloody saliva. The remaining man staggered back and retreated.

    You crazy!

    A man suddenly appeared and stopped in front of me. The man had arge body and arge stature, so the only thing I could see in front of me was a strong back. I lifted my head and tried to identify him. The mans true identity is It was Isley. I realized that I had forgotten him for a moment because of drunken men. Isley was looking down at the men with a face I had never seen before. No matter how harsh his expression was, I trembled and stepped back without realizing it. Then something caught my foot. Sandwiches and drinks that he seemed to have bought were rolling on the floor.

    Are your ears blocked? La tells you to go away.

    Isley growled.

    What is this bastard!

    Putting on his hat tightly, the short man took out his sword from the pocket of the jacket he was wearing. He ran towards Isley, holding the sword in both hands.

    Careful!

    I screamed in amazement. Ha, and aughter was heard from somewhere. When I closed and opened my eyes after hearing that sound, the situation had ended.

    The mans ck sword fell to the ground, and he was lifted up by the cor in a huge hand. The man gasped, choking, and tried to pull Isleys hand away. Isley lifted the man up and mmed it down to the ground. He kicked the mans stomach, screaming to death. Then he sat down on the man and began to p his fists in the face. The violence didnt stop even when the man yelled at him to stop.

    I am It reminded me of Oberon who tortured me. My breath is choked and my body is trembling. I wrapped my arms around my body to stop me from shaking. Even if I take a deep breath, my mind does not calm down at all. Why are you doing this? Isley is not Oberon. I realized that to dispel the fear I had no choice but to stop his actions. I struggled to swallow my fear and knelt next to Isley.

    Then I grabbed the arm that was about to punch the man again.

    Isley, Isley Please stop. You just had to stop.

    Isley sighed heavily and looked back at me. And then he opens his eyes wide like a man who hase to his senses.

    La are you okay?

    Isleys hand tries to grab my shoulder, but in the end it fails to reach and floats in the air.

    It happened because I left you alone. I knew it was an unsafe ce

    Isleys face darkened. The corners of his eyes trembled incessantly, and he pointed fangs tickle his lips. Having killed the opponent with his sword casually, he was paradoxically terrified. It wasnt until Isley hastily hid his blood-stained hands behind his back that he realized what I was afraid of him. Isley was afraid that he would scare me.

    I La sorry Sorry I again you.

    Did you scared.

    I calmed my trembling body and opened my mouth.

    Thanks.

    Huh?

    Isley looked at me with a silly face. I cleared my throat and said it again.

    Thank you for your help.

    Without him, something dangerous would have happened. He helped me, but why is he afraid of being hated by me? Im not a bad person to be cruel to the person who helped me. I said with a sandwich and juice lying on the floor.

    Sandwich, its all mashed up. We just go back to eat.

    I dumped them in a nearby trash can, turned around and moved in the direction the carriage was standing. After walking for a while, I realized something was strange. I couldnt see Isley, who should have been clinging to me. Where did you go? When I turned my head again, I saw a boy standing there with a nk expression on his face.

    Arent youing?

    Huh? Oh no Im going

    It was then that Isley came running to me as if he hade to his senses. His face was as red as an apple with his mouth shut.

 Side Story 4

    Side Story 4

    After a series of incidents, Isley followed me more often. He always followed me, especially when I went to the factory.

    The reason was that something dangerous might happen. I remember Isleys pounding on his chest, telling me to use himself as an escort knight.

    Being human is really stupid. While feeling grateful, on the other hand, seeing a man making all kinds of fuss about what might happen to me, I think, Oh, this person is so annoying. I felt such apologetic thoughts as I saw Isley browsing the costumes in Yuria and my store. But he didnt just bother. I dont want to admit it, but asionally seeing him look like a puppy, I would smile strangely. very asionally.

    The reason Isley is here now is to buy new clothes. When I said I was going to the store to return the book I had borrowed from Emma and deliver lunch to Yuria, he followed me saying that he was going to buy new clothes too. Isley was staring at the clothes, his eyes wide open, to see if there was anything he liked.

    Since the clothes here are reselling items bought in bulk from the market, they are cheap andfortable to wear, but they do not have good quality. Obviously, it will not upy Isleys taste. Wouldnt it be better to go to a ce that is more expensive and of better quality than here? But I didnt bother rmending the store to him. It urred to me that Isley hade here to see me rather than to buy clothes.

    I looked and handed Emma the book.

    It was a good read.

    right? Its fun!

    Yeah, thats great. It was especially exciting when the reason the main character killed the Duke was revealed.

    Emma epted the book with excitement. I recently borrowed a book on her rmendation. It was a novel that had a good mix of thriller and romance. It is a story in which the protagonist, who was working as a maid in the Duke of a country and, despite the difference in status, kills her lover, who sincerely loves the protagonist. The content was so suspenseful that I enjoyed reading it. Emma nced behind me as she talked about the novel.

    Looking back, I realized that what she was seeing was Isley. She would asionally watch Isley following me into the store. At the time, she was just wanting to see his face, but when shees to think about it, she realizes that she may have developed an interest in Isley. Emma spit it out like a stabbed person.

    Me, boss. Never misunderstand. Im not interested in Mr. Isley!

    For a moment, I thought she had read my heart. Could it be that there was a tee on my face? When I was suffering from amnesia, my inner feelings were easily revealed on my face. So there were a lot of difficulties in many ways. I nced at her face, but neither raised the corners of my lips nor frowned. It was just in expressionless as usual. I guess she just stabbed me and said something like that.

    Emma said, blushing in embarrassment.

    I know you two, how can I do that?

    What does she think about us?

    Just looking at the two of you always reminds me of a romance novel. Mr. Isley Doesnt he look like a male protagonist? Appearance and behavior. To leave the ce he used to live for the one he love! Its like a novel.

    I couldnt help butugh at that.

    Well, shes not a main character in a romance novel. Although the exhaustion is mixed.

    Besides, the boss is no ordinary person. At such a young age, you had your own shop and house, and there were men who followed you all the way here because he liked you.

    Well.

    Is it apliment? My face began to burn as I heard the words from her mouth that she was perfect for the full heroine role. Shes embarrassed and looks like shes going to die. What is the female lead? If I had to pick a role like that

    L?

    Yuria was the most appropriate for the role.

    When I turned to the ce where the voice was heard, I saw Yuria and Micha entering the store with food they had bought from a nearby restaurant. They greeted Isley and then came over to me.

    Ah, the second boss Whats up?

    Yuria looked at the bag in my hand and widened her eyes.

    Is that lunch? Did you make it for us?

    Yes. But I guess I came toote.

    Yeah, you came a littlete.

    Micha nodded his head.

    No. L didntete. She came just on time.

    Yuria put the food away and said firmly.

    Thank you for lunch, L. I will definitely eat this for lunch.

    Today, I wanted to eat at restaurants.

    Cant we have Ls food for lunch today? Im sorry for forcing you.

    No, you dont have to eat mine

    Micha looked down at Yuria for a moment, and put the food somewhere else.

    Still, the second bosss cuisine is the best. thanks.

    Emma said that she likes the food very much, looked at Yuria andughed.

    We put up a Close sign outside the store door and decided to eat together. Isley was there, as if it was natural, but everyone seemed familiar with it and didnt seem to pay much attention to it.

    We were seated at the table that had been ced on the other side of the store. The food I brought today was seafood pae and french fries.

    Arya was right next to the beach, so I was able to buy a lot of seafood at a low price. So, I tend to bring seafood-rted dishes.

    Everyone tasted the food and said it was delicious. The reactions of Isley and Micha, who are picky eaters, were contradictory. The former smiled broadly and lied openly saying it was a great taste, while thetter frankly said, Its okay.

    What It feels good to hear that even if its a lie, its delicious.

    I sat down right next to Micha and ate. Isley would furrowed his eyebrows with an anxious look on his face whenever I got closer to him or talked to him. Apparently, he was wary of Micha.

    You dont think theres something between Micha and me, do you? If thats the case, Id like to say that you werepletely mistaken. Micha waspletely uninterested in me. Always helpless and uninterested, he only shows interest in food and clothes. So he could trust and entrust Yuria.

    Micha looked up and moved to the seat next to Emma. Isleys face changed as if relieved, but his gaze was still fixed on him. Micha, who had always been indifferent to him, even turned his head to another ce, perhaps as if he felt a stinging sensation in his gaze. Then he got impatient and spoke to me secretly.

    Second boss. What should I do with him?

    I smiled and shook my head.

    Im sorry, but I dont think its a matter of how I can do it.

    Micha was ufortable with Isley.

    It was before Isley gave him a burdensome gaze. At first, he didnt seem to care that much, but one day, the day he properly faced Isleys face, things started to get weird.

    Is Isleys face reminiscent of someone?

    Then Isley opened his mouth.

    I remembered.

    At the small murmuring, peoples eyes turned to Isley. He said indifferently, looking at Micha.

    I thought Id seen it a lot Are you a disciple of Ariancia?

    At that moment, silence fell in the store.

    It was like the silence after the bomb went off.

    Ariancia. It is the name of the best designer in the empire. Despite being amoner, she was famous for making her first debut in an empress dress, and since her debut, almost all of the imperial costumes and several aristocratic outfits have been worn by her. After she gained some fame from her, sheunched her own brand after her. There is probably no one in this world who does not know her. In the world I originally lived in, she was a person with the same reputation as Chanel or Louis Vuitton. Ariancia is now in her mid-tote 70s, and even at that age, she was still active.

    Hey!

    Emmas scream broke the silence.

    What do you mean? Micha is a disciple of Ariancia?

    I looked away from Emma and turned to Micha. His sleepy, indifferent expression was subtly broken. A look of perplexity is evident.

    Perhaps it is true that he is a disciple of Ariancia. Since he was about to be a duke, he would have had frequent opportunities to meet Ariancia like this in person. Isley drank the water and continued.

    Yeah, Ive seen her in the salon.

    Emma said curiously.

    Wow Isley, have you seen the hard-to-see Ariancia? No, more than that, how did you get to Ariancia salon? Arent there only nobles and imperial families allowed to enter?

    Isley lied casually. Every moment of rushing in front of me was as smooth as a fantasy.

    Before I came here, I lived in the Empire. At that time, I was selected as a waitress at the salon, and I worked as a servant for a while.

    Ahh Come to think of it, I heard that Ariancia like this only hires people with outstanding looks to serve as a waiter.

    Micha swallowed the food and opened his mouth. He had returned to his original loose face.

    I really didnt mean to hide it. I always said I was an Ariancia disciple.

    Emma shouted.

    If you say it jokingly, of course no one believes it! You never said that seriously, a disciple of Ariancia.

    Yes. I never knew she would be such a great person.

    Yuria also covered her mouth with her hand and nodded.

    So do I. I didnt know that Micha was really her disciple. To be sure, as Emma said, he never seriously revealed his identity. Even if we didnt believe it, we just passed it on and didnt bring in any evidence.

    If he is a disciple of Ariancia, I have a question. Why is such a great personing to such a small kingdom? Isnt it supposed to be sessful in the empire in the first ce? Perhaps he has his own circumstances. Considering his attitude up to this point, it is certain. Because while he wanted to reveal that he was a disciple, he acted like he didnt want that fact to be known. It was evident from the look of embarrassment when his identity was revealed by Isley.

    Then am I a disciple of Ariancias disciple?

    Haha, thats right!

    Knowing that, Yuria and Emma, I just get over this situation in a way that is amazing or amazing.

    By the way Why is you here?

    But Isley was different. He doesnt stop his mouth, whether hes ignorant or not, thinking he doesnt need to.

    Rather, it was me and Yuria who were sweating while looking at Micha.

    What would he do if he also revealed the identity of Isley himself?

    The arrival of a disciple of Ariancia wille as a mixture of surprise and greatness, but the arrival of a high-ranking nobleman of the Empire will onlye as a bit of an embarrassment to the people here. Fortunately, Micha didnt seem to want to reveal Isleys identity. He just looked upwards, as if thinking about something in response to Isleys question.

    I cant. That mouth, I must stop.

    I got up.

    Isley, Im leaving now. Are we going out together?

    Huh? Yes! Shall we go together.

    Isley nodded and followed me.

 Side Story 5

    Side Story 5

    The store where Isley and La disappeared was frozen. Emma and Yuria were fiddling with the dishes, looking at Micha.

    What? I think there was a circumstance, but Master Isley said it casually. Could it be that Micha was offended?

    Yuria looked at Micha with an awkward smile. He mumbled as he ate his meal in a casual manner.

    Arent you going to listen?

    The murmur was so small that no one present could hear Michas voice. He said this for the two people who looked into him.

    Dont you think you should eat dessert after eating? Would you like to go out to a cafe? Its still lunchtime, isnt it?

    Ah? Yes, of course. Micha.

    Today, Im going to live my life. Right?

    At that moment, the atmosphere inside the store began to loosen.

    The three of them enjoyed a brief break at the cafe and then returned to the store. I really enjoyed the trivial everyday stories and outdated jokes we had at the cafe. It was so much fun that the suffocating silence that had taken ce in the store waspletely forgotten.

    Yuria could also forget about that time.

    First boss. That man is the second Confucius of the Emers, isnt he?

    If only Micha, who was lying on the sofa as soon as she came up to the second floor, had not suddenly said this.

    Hes Isley Emers.

    He said with the notebook he had been using in ss on his face.

    When she heard the name Isley Emers, Yuria stiffened. She tried to hide Isleys identity as much as possible. Because she thought it could cause chaos in this peaceful ce, and he didnt seem willing to reveal himself,too. For that reason, when the story about the Emers family came out, it reflexively froze. Imagining the startled expression on peoples faces when Isley is revealed to be the son of the Duke of Emers, Yuria remembers the first time he came here.

    I was really surprised then. Maybe I had a look of astonishment as I just imagined?

    That day, Yuria lost strength in her legs and almost copsed in the ce. Numerous thoughts and anxieties were overflowing in her head. Why did the mastere all of a sudden? For what reason? Maybe its because of La? She already knew that the young master was paying attention to her sister. Rumors spread when something happened to the mansion, and they were teasing her. Its not like they were interested, so she couldnt be ignorant. Before her departure, she could have guessed that La had addressed her concerns in her own way. Even if you promise not to hide anything from each other, you cant tell each other everything. In fact, didnt she reveal that Yuria also crushed the tongue of Count Nigor?

    Only when La reassured her that it was okay did Yuria calm her anxiety. Because when she said she was okay, she felt like everything was going to be okay. And she actually did. Because she was never wrong with La. La and Isley went out to chat. She never waited for anyone inside the store, and Yuria thought she was going to follow her thoughts of La as she was thinking of Isley. She tells La that if she rejects Isley, either she will p him coldly and if she does the opposite she will ept it.

    La epted Isley. So Yuria also epted him.

    After finishing the shback, she returned to reality.

    I think Micha already knows the master. It would be natural. cause youve seen him, Then she wouldnt have to hide it.

    Yuria nodded her head.

    Yes. Yes.

    I recognized it when I first saw him. I thought it was amazing to see a person of that size pretending to be amoner and hanging out with the bosses. Did the bosses already know the persons identity?

    Thats right too.

    I pretended not to know because I thought he had a reason to hide his identity. He thought I was acting like I didnt know him. I didnt know that the master would remember me at all, but.

    Yuria smiled awkwardly.

    Perhaps the master didnt pay much attention to Micha. Hes only interested in La.

    Now he is, no Isley is not a young master. He came here after giving up his nobility. Now hes amoner.

    Really? But You cant cut a bloodline just because youre trying to cut it, isnt it? The Duke of Emers is still alive and well. Even if he now pretends to be amoner, he can live as a duke, as long as he returns to the Empire again.

    Isley I dont think he will go back. He will not go back.

    Yuria just had that certainty.

    Micha chuckled andughed.

    Then why did the master go away? Thanks to him, the time I was thinking about how to respond has be meaningless.

    Yuria heard that and widened her eyes.

    Its like.

    Did you want someone to ask? Why are you here?

    Doesnt he seem like someone who wants to ask?

    Yes.

    Micha is obediently telling the truth.

    Suddenly, Yuria wanted to see his face covered in a book. What expression does he have now?

    Isnt that what you wanted to hide? Micha never, seriously, revealed that you himself was a disciple of Ariancia like this. So I thought it was rude to ask for details.

    It was. Still, I just wanted to confide in someone at least once.

    Yuria hesitated and said.

    If its okay with you, can I ask you a question?

    Yeaj.

    Why did youe here?

    Where should I begin Yes, it would be better to talk about it from the moment I met Ariancia.

    Micha wiggled his long legs.

    The first time I met Ariancia was at an orphanage. Having be the richest woman in the empire, she started supporting children who had been struggling like herself. The orphanage where I lived was one of them. Back then, I loved making clothes. I used to cut and sew fabric to make pretty clothes for the dolls.

    He spoke in a dreamy voice.

    Maybe I guess thats what caught Ariancias attention. She came over to me and watched me make doll clothes. She watched the clothes finish and she patted my hair and she told me I was a genius. And then, smiling brighter than the sun, she told me toe to her own workshop someday. I look forward to that time. So I didnt sleep at night, and I worked so hard that I spilled my coffee, and got a job at Ariancias workshop. Eventually, I get to the rank of Discipleship.

    Awesome.

    Then one day I met a genius. Really, he was a genius. Ariancia was also surprised. I knew it the moment I saw the first clothes the child had made. He is a monster. Compared to a monster, I I wasnt a genius. What Aeruncia said that day was just to cheer up the poor orphans dreams.

    Michas voice began to tremble like a frightened man.

    It felt like the world was falling apart. I couldnt even draw properly. Making clothes I didnt feel happy anymore. Thats why I fled here, leaving only a single note telling her not to look for me. Just because its scary.

    I was scared to realize that I wasnt a genius. I hated knowing my limits. I was afraid that a real genius would take away everything I had aplished. I was afraid that Ariancia would disappoint me. I ran away. I ran away to a ce I didnt know and ran away I got here. Am I pathetic?

    Im sorry.

    At Yurias words, Micha flinched.

    Its okay to run away.

    Yuria said firmly.

    Why is it that running away is pathetic? Yuria ran away several times.

    She abandoned La and ran away, and she ran away because she was afraid of Count Nigor.

    There is absolutely nothing shameful about running away. Its really embarrassing to give up. Isnt the fact that you ran away without giving up because you wanted to do well? Even when you realized you werent a genius, you wanted to keep working even though you were desperate and distressed.

    Micha still loves making clothes, right? So you didnte to our store? You dont need money, as long as you have a meal and a ce to sleep, so it doesnt matter I asked you to work here.

    Do you want to go back to the workshop again? So did you always refer to yourself as a disciple of Ariancia? You miss the time you spent there, and you want to go back to when you were a student.

    Yes

    If that feeling remains, I will be able to return to the workshop someday. To love something It gives people courage.

    Yuria knew that fact better than anyone else. She loved La, so she was able to ovee the fear that she ate herself up for her sake. She could evenmit acts of ruining others without any hesitation. It remains the same even now. She can do anything for La.

    It would be the same for La. Because we are family, we know because we have the same heart.

    Micha said softly.

    Right. It might be.

    He said as he put down the book covering his face.

    It makes me feel a little bit sad when I tell others. May I ask you something?

    Yes? What is it?

    Boss How do you know the Emers master? I wonder how you got that much money at such a young age. Because it doesnt seem like it was acquired by inheritance. To me, people are just ordinarymoners.

    That I think it will be difficult because it is a long andplicated story.

    Yuria was speechless.

    It takes a lot of courage to tell that story. But I think it will be difficult now because I used up all that courage when I left my ce of residence.

    Really?

    But someday There wille a day when I will be able to talk to others casually. When that timees, Micha will be the first.

    Its an honor.

    Yuriaughed. She smiled beautifully.

    Even if someone who sees that smile will fall in love with her, its not strange at all

 Side Story 6

    Side Story 6

    Hey, La, sorry. Are you mad?

    Isley cautiously opened his mouth as if he was looking at me. He seemed to think I was upset when I didnt say anything since we left the store.

    Isley.

    I sighed and opened my mouth.

    I was not angry. I was just a little confused.

    Isleys expression began to brighten, then darkened again at the words that followed.

    Why did you ask such a question? There may be circumstances Micha doesnt want to reveal. If someone who used to be a disciple of Ariancia came here, it means that he has a story of his own. Just like the young master. You said you would live as amoner. Then I think you should be a little more careful.

    Yes.

    Not wanting to live as an aristocrat means that no one is trying to please him anymore. No one will pass the rudeness hemits.

    It was the sound of living through the eyes of others. Isley bowed his head with a sullen look.

    Sorry.

    When I saw that, my heart sank.

    I calmed down and said.

    Im sorry too. Im just trying to meddle in and teach.

    Its so funny. By what qualification are you trying to teach him?

    No, You can do that.

    Isley shook his head.

    I still I havent fully adjusted to this life. If you teach me, I think I will be able to settle down here sooner.

    After hearing that answer, I thought that maybe he could live a good life as amoner. In fact, except for a few parts, Isley adapted well here. He never caused a big fuss, and he never did a big disrespect for those around him.

    Right He might get along better in Arya than I thought.

    Are you really okay?

    Yes.

    All right.

    I looked up at Isleys face and then looked straight ahead again. Thanks to the previous conversation, the atmosphere was much rxed.

    So Isley was able to talk to me again in a rxed manner.

    Where are you going now?

    Ah Its a house. I left my ballpoint pen there. Today I am going to sell a ballpoint pen. I want to consign the goods to another store and sell them.

    Since its called sales, it seems like the real business has just begun.

    Thats right.

    It seems that something is really starting now.

    I went home and came out with a bag of ballpoint pens. As soon as I stepped out the door, Isley reached out to me.

    I will carry it.

    Its okay. Its not that heavy.

    Let me carry it.

    This time, likest time, I dont think hes going to fall for the word that its okay. I say its not heavy at all, so why do you keep wanting to carry it? Perhaps, this is a way to express your feelings in your own way.

    I remember my ex-boyfriend forced me to let him carry the bag. After thinking for a while, I handed him the bag.

    Then, please.

    Isley smiled brightly and took the bag out of reach of me.

    In a downtown area near my house, there was a shop called Solicia that sold dip pens, fountain pens, and ink. Ive just moved and have stopped by a few times when I need writing instruments.

    Unlike fountain pens, dip pens were not filled with ink, but rather used with ink. Since it was cheaper than a fountain pen,moners could purchase and use it without hesitation. I am going to sell a ballpoint pen to Solicia today. I opened the door to the store and greet them.

    Hello.

    Isley nodded and stepped inside. Solicias boss weed me.

    Hello, La. Is the fountain pen you boughtst time broken?

    No. Im not here to buy anything today.

    Then?

    I came here to do business with the boss.

    The boss looked at me with a puzzled face. When I said it was business-rted, he led us to the office.

    The old man gave me cocoa and Isley coffee. It was still a yfulness attitude as I thought that what I was going to talk about from now on was not a big deal.

    You can tell just by looking at what he says to Isley.

    You must be the prince of that rumor? indeed you deserve to be called that.

    The boss looked at Isleys face and nodded.

    I used to look like you in my old days.

    From the time Shelley called him Prince, his nickname among children was Prince. By the way, Micha is a fairy. The nickname spread all over the ce, and most people in the neighborhood or downtown knew it. I nced at Isleys face. To be honest, you dont get along with the princes nickname, do you? Arent princes usually blonde and blue eyes? He seemed more suited to a knight than a prince.

    Isley just looked down at the coffee in front of me as if he didnt think much of his nickname. He shook his head with a dissatisfied expression.

    Arent there any sugar cubes here?

    The boss shook his head, fiddling with his voluminous beard.

    There is no sugar cube here. Its because I dont like sweet things in my coffee. Why dont you enjoy the vor of coffee without sugar just like me?

    Ugh

    Isley nodded reluctantly.

    Oh right, this person Cant drink something bitter. I had never seen Isley drinking coffee in his life. He only drinks sweet drinks or water. I cant help it. I brought the coffee in front of me and handed Isley the cocoa.

    And I opened my mouth to the boss.

    This is what I am going to show you. Oh, thank you.

    Isley quickly took a ballpoint pen out of the bag and handed it to me.

    Its called a ballpoint pen.

    When I exined the ballpoint pen, the yfulness disappeared from the bosss face. He looked at the ballpoint pen with a serious face. When I said I wanted to sell this item in the store, the boss readily agreed.

    After writing the contract, I left the store saying that I woulde back with items to sellter. So the deal ended with good results. I also went to other stores I knew in advance and asked for a contract. All but a handful of stores said it would be nice to have their stores sell ballpoint pens. So I was able to go out into the streets with satisfaction.

    Isley said as he walked beside me.

    Can I help you when its time to move the ballpoint pen?

    Thank you, but its okay. You dont have to do it.

    How long could I take advantage of Isleys kindness? From now on, it would be better to hire people to move things, and hire an escort to go to and from the factory. I looked at his sad face and said something that suddenly came to mind.

    Then Isley always seems to have a lot of time. He always apanies me when I have to go to the factory I think its rxing. Arent you doing anything?

    If work About to apany you as your escort knight?

    Do you want to be my escort knight?

    Are you kidding me? No, it may not be a joke. Isley always acted as if nothing had happened except to follow me. Ive never heard of him doing anything other than working out to warm up. Anxiety begins to creep in. I hid my emotions and smiled. And I once again told Isley.

    Its not like that, its a real job. Im talking about making money.

    Isley seemed to ponder for a moment, then said.

    Then no.

    How have you been doing with money?

    I am just dealing with my share of the cost of maintaining dignity. I brought money that I had left behind.

    Hey, what are you going to do when you run out of money?

    Well . Could it be something?

    What did you say?

    Isley smiled brightly. I stared at his smiling face with my mouth wide open. Is this person sane now? Why are you so ignorant of the world? Did youe all the way here without a second thought? really? All I thought was that he will adjust well may have been my mistake. Looking at his idiot-filled face, my head was throbbing.

    I began to wonder what his house was like, and how he lived. It would be too rude to ask such a thing. Clearly, Isley would not be as offended as he is now if I asked him about his home or his life. But he was inclined to ask from my side. Doesnt it seem like he cares too much? Could my actions give Isley some hope? To be honest, I dont know if Im still getting along with him properly. First of all, lets talk about work.

    I pressed my forehead and continued.

    How much money do you have left?

    From Isleys words, it seemed that he brought enough money for a family of four to live in abundance for about a year.

    However, considering his original consumption habits, it seemed that he would not be able tost for a few months.

    If you continue to spend money without any ie, one day your life will end. What will you do when you run out of money?

    It was then.

    Dont go and say what youre thinking about.

    It is an attitude that does not consider the situation after money has run out. It was necessary to take special measures. I took a deep breath and then said.

    I hate people without money.

    Huh?

    I hate people who dont have a job.

    At those words, Isley looked at me with a shocked expression.

    You dont like it?

    Yes. I really hate it.

    A shock like this will make Isley try to find a job quickly, Because Because he dont want to be hated.

    Now Im chasing.

    I was doing something useless. He is trying to use his mind to achieve what he wants. There was no need to help him with such a shock. If he doesnt get a proper job, hell run out of his money and itll be quicker to get back to his normal life when life gets tough. Isnt that what I want, who neither rejects nor epts Isley? But why are you doing this? Yeah, its probably because of Isley. Its because he cant survive without help when I see him acting like he doesnt know anything about the world.

    Ill do it. Ill get it tomorrow! I wanted to keep working! People have to work and live!

    Isley eximed urgently.

 Side Story 7

    Side Story 7

    The lord of Arya, Count Wheeler, had one concern.

    It was his son, Vincent Wheeler. Vincent was a troublemaker that no one could stop him. He hated studying, so he would run away from ss every day, and he liked to y pranks and embarrass the employees. He overturned a bucket of water, made their clothes wet, tripped them over with his feet, and threw a snake doll to the maids, several times a day. It was unbelievable that he was the son of a benevolent lord, a friendly aristocrat, and the esteemed Count Wheeler.

    The Count felt it was necessary to correct his sons bad temper. So, people who were known to be strict, he called in the etiquette teacher, but they all gave up education because of Vincents behavior. Rumors of him spread throughout the kingdom, and no one applied as a teacher.

    Even though the price was doubledpared to other ces!

    If my wife had been alive, It wouldnt have left like this. uhh.

    The Count had a hard time confronting his son because his son and his dead wife looked ovepping, and he couldnt even scold him harshly because of his soft heart. All he can do is sigh every day as he hears of the ident his son hasmitted.

    But today was a little different.

    Count, there is someone who is applying as a masters etiquette teacher.

    It was because the aide gave me one piece of good news.

    The Count jumped up from his ce in surprise.

    What? Is that true?

    Yes, Its true. But there is a problem.

    What is that?

    It is said that the applicant is amoner and has no surname.

    To say that there is nost name means hes an orphan. The absence of parents was considered a weakness in the interview. Where would you use an anxious person who cant even know the origins of his/her birth?

    Lets see 18 year old man? Youre from the Empire, did youe all the way here?

    The Count said as he nced at the document handed to him by his aide. He handed the papers like tossing them to the aide and then shouted.

    What does that have to do with it! If he promises to be the teacher for that naughty son, I dont care!

    He said he had never taught etiquette to anyone. Still, he seems to have learned from a pretty good teacher.

    All right, all right. I dont need the information anymore. Isnt it his ability, not the ce of origin, that matters? Ill see him first and decide.

    All right, he will be waiting in the parlor right now.

    The two went straight to the drawing room.

    Having said that, the Count opened the door and entered the room. And in an instant it became stiff. Is this man really amoner? The man exuded an unusual atmosphere. His sitting posture, the shape of his hand holding a teacup, the way he drank tea, everything he was doing was exactly the same as what was described in the etiquette book.

    A strange sense of intimidation emanated from the mans expressionless face. He had a clear face at a nce, but rather than saying he was handsome, the first thing that came to mind was the expression that he was standing. This is because the cool energy was oozing out from every nook and cranny like the wind in the middle of winter.

    Obviously, the clothes he wore were cheap and poor quality suits thatmoners would normally wear, but he looked like expensive custom suits due to the dignity felt from men. The Count, who made eye contact with the man, felt as if he had been stabbed with a needle. So, even before he was greeted, he went out with his aide as if running away.

    With his back to the door, the Count whispered to his assistant.

    Is that man really amoner? Isnt he a nobleman?

    I thought the same thing when I first saw him, but Hes definitely amoner. You can tell by looking at the ID he submitted along with the documents here. Lord, it is not right to judge people by their appearance.

    No, but thats too Anyway, okay. You are right. Let me try to go back in.

    The two opened the door again and entered the drawing room. The man who was sitting on the sofa got up from his seat and bowed politely to the Count. The Count sat across from him and nced at the figure of the man.

    Red eyes It would be rare to see such a vivid red iris. I heard that the Duke of Emers had eyes like that. Perhaps this man, the Duke of Emers bloodline

    The Count burst intoughter inwardly. I wonder why the Dukes son hade to Arya? Compared to the Empire, there is no way toe to this small and insignificantnd. Besides, he had an interview to be an etiquette teacher?

    Nonsense!

    Red eyes are peculiar, but they are notpletely absent. He must have been born with such eyes by chance.

    The Count had never seen the Duke of Emers. No people from this small kingdom ever visited the empire except for the emperors 32nd Christmas. Moreover, the Count did not belong to the delegation that carried the emperors gift. Had he been there, he might have noticed that the man in front of him looked exactly like Duke Emers.

    The Count cleared his throat and said.

    Great, are you, or you, the person who applied for Vincents etiquette teacher? Indeed, you have a good posture to apply for the position.

    Thank you.

    What is your name?

    The aide standing behind him corrected it.

    Its his name.

    I know. Whats your full name!

    Isley Em

    What?

    My mistake.

    The man shook his head and smiled broadly.

    Its just Isley. There is nost name.

    As a bright smile spread across his face, the mans impression changed in an instant.

    The chill that surrounded him disappeared, and a warm and bright atmosphere wafted out. It felt like a string that had been pulled tight was loosened. It was then that the Count was able to converse with Isley at ease.

    Right. Isley.

    Isley asked curiously.

    Isnt it all on the documents I gave you?

    Ah, I just asked one more time. Wouldnt it be better to hear the name face-to-face?

    It is.

    The Count asked if he would like to test the etiquette, and the man readily agreed. Isley showed the two of them the perfect etiquette. No matter how amazing his skills were, his assistants and even the Count were amazed. Finally, the Count smiled contentedly as he saw Isley moving his knife and fork as he exined the dining etiquette one by one. He liked Isley very much. It was because he was very talented, polite, and he seemed like a really good person. A bright smile like a child, a handsome face, and an unknown dignity were good factors to elicit the likes of others.

    The Count wanted to know more about Isley. So he proposed to walk in the garden together. Isley nodded in eptance, and the two walked out of the dining room and into the garden. The aide who had to deal with the remaining paperwork was absent.

    In winter, the garden was dotted with low-saturation greens and browns. Flowers wither, some trees lose their leaves and look deste. The scenery was not familiar to Isley, who lived in a mansion where roses were blooming splendidly throughout the four seasons. He looked around the garden, then looked away as if his interest had disappeared. Isley and the Count began to talk as they walked side by side.

    The Count smiled broadly when he realized that the person next to him was about a head taller.

    I didnt know when you were sitting, but you are so tall! How much?

    It will probably be in thete 180 centimeters or 190 or so. I dont know for sure.

    Oh, thats great. Are all the people of the Empire as big as you?

    Its not that big, but there seem to be a lot of people who are usually around 180.

    I often heard that people there are taller on average than here. I found out today that it was true.

    The Count removed his eyes from the mans face and scanned his broad shoulders and stout-looking arms.

    Youre in good shape either. Even if you became a knight, it would be worth it.

    Thank you.

    I think everyone around me told you to do things that use your body, but have you never thought of bing a knight?

    Instead of replying, Isley smiled a little. The Count interpreted it arbitrarily.

    Yeah, I see. I guess its schrly style. You didnt like that? They say you are from the Empire, how did you get here?

    That

    Then a scream was heard from somewhere.

    No! You cant do that!

    It was a womans voice.

    Isley and the Count turned their heads towards the source of the sound. There, a boy with brittle blonde hair and green eyes with a yful smile was running towards them, followed by a middle-aged woman in a maids suit. A live fish was fluttering in the iron barrel that the child held.

    Eat this!

    The boy shouted and threw fish at the two of them, and the Count squeaked without even thinking about his face.

    But Isley took the Count and simply avoided the fishy waterfall. The pping fish could not reach the two and fell to the floor. Isley grabbed the back of the boy who was about to lose his bnce and fell as he tried to run away and lifted him up. The boy floundered on his feet, dangling in the air.

    Isley looked at the child with a puzzled expression on his face.

    Who is this.

    The Count, who had escaped from Isleys arms, let out a sigh.

    Hes my son, Vincent.

    He looked at Vincent with a sad face, then turned his head.

    This kid is that Are you the son of the Lord?

    Yeah! I am Vincent Wheeler! Let go of this hand now, you idiot!

    Hah

    I told you I didnt need an etiquette teacher! Get him out!

    The Count broke out in a cold sweat.

    Where else did you know this news?  .

    Vincent bored his hired tutor and kicked him out, but he also made him give up and go back. So, when applicants appeared, he tended to hold tight rules for joining. But to no avail. It was because Vincent came to know this news somehow every time. It looked like he had rushed to kick the applicants ass today, just like thest time.

    Vincent turns to Isley, stupid, stupid, asshole, red-eyed bunny, go away right now He began to spit out ster insults.

    The Count eximed in amazement.

    Vincent! Stop it! please! What do you do when you say something like that?

    The mournful pleas and shouts did not work for Vincent. The Count sighed and rubbed his forehead.

    What if Mr. Isley ran away like everyone else?

    He looked at Isley with concern.

    Instead of running away, Isley looked down at the child expressionlessly. Still, when the cold eyes were added to the terrifying face, the viewer had no choice but to catch their breath. Vincent shrugged his body with his frightened face.

    Huh! Do you think Id be scared of you looking at me like that?

    Therefore young master?

    Isley whispered softly with a creepy smile.

    Its noisy.

    Kids are really quick. It is frighteningly quick to know whether or not it is okay to flirt with a certain opponent. Vincent thought he shouldnt touch Isley now. The child swallowed his saliva and nodded slowly.

    The maid and the Counts mouths opened wide when they saw this.

    No, that Vincent curled up?

    It was a sight like a miracle. He stopped a troublemaker who no one could stop with a single word.

    I still liked him, but I couldnt miss it even more!

    The Count quickly grabbed Isleys left hand.

    I will hire you right now! Come here tomorrow!

    Huh? Really? Then its good for me.

    Isley smiled brightly.

 Side Story 8

    Side Story 8

    The next morning, Isley took a flower and headed towards Las house.

    He was about to knock on the door, but he put the bouquet on the floor and turned around. Because he wanted to show the girl who said she hates people who dont have a job and make money.

    Of course, Isley had already been hired as an etiquette teacher. However, he didnt think he was sessful in finding a job until he was fully limatized to his current job.

    So, he made a promise to himself not to meet La until he was properly seated.

    Isley suppressed his desire to see Las red cheeks, and moved to the Count mansion. From now on, he had to teach Vincent manners about four days a week, excluding weekends. As Isley was walking down the street, he remembered the nine-year-old little boy he had met yesterday. A round face, small hands and feet, and a small body. In Isleys opinion, Vincent was on the small sidepared to other children his age. It was sopared to the neighborhood kids.

    He spilled fish from the first meeting. As rumored, it was a huge set of idents.

    Although they were all different in appearance, age, and where they were born and raised, Isley saw Vincent and remembered himself as a child.

    This is because he also had a lot of idents as he worked hard in many ways to win the love of his mother. Whether he intended it or not. So Isley had the idea that he might get along well with Vincent.

    When he arrived at the front door of the mansion, the guards, who had been guided in advance, bowed their heads and let Isley in. He walked to the mansion, across the garden, which he thought was boring, without a single ster statue. Arriving at his destination, Isley ran into the maids who were sweeping and mopping the hallway.

    The maids, who met his pomegranate-red eyes, waved their hands shyly.

    Hello!

    On a boring and annoying mansion day, the appearance of a new character was enough to energize the female employees. Especially if its a handsome guy!

    Isley smiled softly and nodded his head.

    Hello.

    Then the maids said, Hey! Handsome! and ran away quickly. From that look, Isley recalled the young girls he had seen at parties and huntingpetitions in the past. They used to act like those maids sometimes. Even though I didnt do anything, they made me look like that just because of my face, and they fell in love with it. Isley knew what he looked like, and had a rough idea of what people thought. As long as he smiles, he can easily win peoples favor, he said.

    With a smile on his face, Isley greeted the employees he met and went up the stairs to the second floor leading to the front door. He fiddled with his tingling cheeks.

    Its awkward. Forcing a smile and saying respect to people. Its annoying to make other people feel good, but Well, its not as bad as I thought. If you keep going like this, I think youll get used to it. No, youll have to get used to it.

    When Isley reached the end of the stairs on the second floor, he could see the traces of arge picture frame attached to it. It used to be a good location for a family picture to hang, but now there is nothing.

    Isley stared at the traces and greeted the Count he stumbled across.

    The two talked and walked up to Vincents room. The Count stopped at his feet as he approached the childs door. And suddenly, something happened and he left the ce.

    What? You act like you dont want to run into your son.

    Isley was puzzled for a moment, then opened the door and listened. But its not really weird. The figure of the boy who should have been in the room was nowhere to be seen. Only Vincents servants are sweating profusely.

    Is there no master in here?

    It seems that he hid because he did not want to take sses. He was already gone when I entered the room.

    Oh, is it? Then I will look for him.

    Once the master hides, it is difficult to find Ill help you find it too!

    Fine. Hide and seek is my specialty.

    Isley went out. He was told the structure of the mansion yesterday, so he was able to move around without thinking. Isley started walking down the hallway, moving the mana in his body and searching the room. While looking around, he found Vincent in a small room that was being used as a warehouse, in a box ced there. When I forcefully opened the closed lid, I heard the sound inside.

    The child looked at Isley and widened his eyes.

    What, what! how can you!

    Isleyughed softly.

    Im pretty good at finding others.

    He grabbed Vincents back and took him to his room.

    Young Master,e to think of it, since its our first day of ss, shouldnt we introduce ourselves? As you may have already heard from others, my name is Isley. I have no surname and Im amoner. From today, I became the masters tutor.

    Ugh!

    You are master Vincent Wheeler? I already know. There was a riot yesterday, and there is no way I dont know you.

    The child struggled to get away from Isley, pped his hand holding his clothes. Isley just smirked and pinched Vincents cheek to make sure he wasnt rebelling. Realizing that his own actions didnt work, Vincent screamed.

    Why did you pinching me? Im going to tell Dad everything youre doing right now! Then you wont even be able to set foot in Arya?!

    Would it be of no use? Your father said that as long as I correct the bad habit of the master, it doesnt matter how I treat him.

    In fact, the Count had been begging Isley to change his son yesterday.

    Vincent, who had been shivering for a while, kept his mouth shut, seeing that he could no longer see a way out of this situation.

    Eventually, when Vincent arrived in the room, he was forced to study math while sitting on the sofa. Of course, he didnt just study quietly. He tried to run away, tried to y a prank, but was caught by Isleys stinging gaze and all failed. The child who was beaten with honey chestnut looked at the book with a dissatisfied face. Isley looked at him and raised one corner of his lips sullenly.

    Its amazing. How did I end up teaching others?

    At first, Isley had no intention of getting a job as a tutor. He was just going to give him a decent amount of money, and he was going to get a job that looked like a decent job. As he wandered around the streets, he heard from people that the Count was looking for a tutor for the young master.

    There was no hesitation after I heard that they were paid twice a weekpared to other ces. It didnt matter to Isley that his son was a serious troublemaker. Without even thinking for a second, he headed to the Wheeler mansion with the documents fabricated by the Empire.

    Once I get a job, I should do well. That way youll be able to see Las face directly. I want to see her already Shall we just go see her?

    Then Isley shook her head.

    No. Lets hold on a little longer.

    A week passed, and two weeks passed. In the meantime, Isley was getting used to the mansion. He managed to make friends with the employees and became very close with Vincent. They were chatting, and he groaned and ate lunch together. It is nowmon to use ng for each other. Being friends doesnt mean that Vincents attempts to run away or y pranks on him have decreased. Vincent kept getting into idents to make sure he didnt get tired of it, which made Isley both annoying.

    I had a lot of idents when I was young. Would the employees who took care of me feel this way?

    Isley looked at Vincent and reflected a lot.

    The longer he spent in the mansion, the more he learned. The Countess Wheeler passed away in an ident a year ago. And from then on, Vincent started ying a lot of pranks, and the Count was just immersed in his work and the management of the estate. This did not mean that the Count was not interested in his own child. Thats a fact that can be seen from the fact that Isley was hired. But he used to avoid Vincent, like someone who was afraid to face his child. Even if Vincent went to visit the Count, the opposite did not happen. Vincent sometimes looked out the window with a gloomy face. There was always a Count. Combining all these facts, Isley came to one conclusion.

    On a sunny day, no different from usual, on a day when milk was served with soft caste for dessert, on a day when an employee fell into a rag in the muddy water of the masters prank, Isley said to Vincent, who was studying an etiquette.

    Did you make such trouble to get your fathers attention?

    I knew this because I wanted to receive the love and attention of his mother, so I had to work hard, not caring about hurting himself and his brothers. That Vincent had had an ident to get his fathers attention.

    Hey, what are you talking about all of a sudden?

    Vincent flinched as if he had been stabbed by a needle. He lowered his head deeply, wondering if he wanted to hide his bewildered face. The voice that came out of his little mouth was trembling.

    No.

    Isnt that right?

    As Isley lightly denied it, Vincent raised his voice a little more than before.

    No.

    Thats right.

    No!

    The child raised his head and turned to Isley. Her white face was as red as blood.

    No, no, I said no!

    Its not. Am I right? I can tell. No one else knows, but I can be sure.

    What are you talking about?!

    Ive been like that too.

    What?

    I wanted to get my mothers attention, who didnt take care of me, so I had an ident, and on the other hand, I pretended to be a calm and mature child. I also did not hesitate to injure others. so I can know Vincent, you did it to get your fathers attention.

    There was a sincerity in Isleys words that only those who had been neglected could feel. Vincent felt an undeniable sincerity and pain in those words. So, after hesitating for a while, he opened his mouth.

    Okay You are right.

    Vincent was fiddling with the teacup on the desk.

    I didnt mean to cause an ident. Who likes being scolded by adults? I just wanted Daddy to take care of me anyway. Because my dad

    Are you avoiding it?

    Yeah.

    Vincent snorted.

    You admit it, are you feeling refreshed now? Are you satisfied?

    No. Not at all.

    What Then why did you ask really.

    For a moment, silence passed. It was Vincents voice that broke the silence that had stayed in the room for a while.

    You are all right. I mean dad Always look at me and avoid me with a sad face.

    The child turned his head toward the window and gave a depressed expression.

    I hate it. Because I killed my mother.

    What?

    Isleys eyes fluttered in confusion.

 Side Story 9

    Side Story 9

    As a child, Vincent went on a pic in the woods far from Arya with his mother, Elba. It was a famous cherry blossom viewing spot, and in spring the flowers would bloom brightly. Count Vincent was very busy at the time, so he was not present. The two of them had a good time. They spread a mat on the floor, ate delicious food, or yed on a boat in a nearbyke.

    On their way back, Elba and Vincent found the site of a charred house and a well.

    I dont know exactly what happened there, but I knew there was a big fire. Just then, a middle-aged man who appeared to be a local resident appeared. He approached the two and talked to them.

    <em> Are you lost?</em>

    <em> No.</em>

    <em> Well, thats good! I thought you were lost in such a bad ce!</em>

    <em> Bad ce? What do you mean?</em>

    The man started talking about what happened here. This ce was originally a house where a woman lived alone, and he said that one day, the stove she was using broke off and the fire broke out. The woman, who barely managed to get out of the house, crawled up to the well to put out the fire on her body, and she died, he says.

    <em> It is said that the spirit of the dead woman still resides in this ce.</em>

    Vincent was very frightened. As he was about to leave the ce and go back to the flower viewing site, he was distracted by the terrible story and stumbled at the root of a tree. Vincents knee was swept to the rough ground and was badly wounded. His blood dripped from the wounds that appeared to have been scraped by the beast with his ws. Looking down at Vincent anxiously, Elba left her seat, saying that she would bring water to wash his wounds. But even after a long time, Elba did not return. Vincent thought she had gone to theke side and started back the way he hade.

    As Vincent passed the burned-out ruins, he heard a strange noise.

    Please I die dont please.

    Help me. Help me. I dont want to die.

    The painful voice of a woman is heard along with the sound of water.

    Vincent immediately recalled a story he had heard from the man.

    Ghost ?

    Maybe its the woman who died here a long time ago? Could it be that she is resentful that the woman died alone, and that she is trying to catch herself too?

    Vincents face turned blue. The child trembled with his legs in fear, then quickly ran away. He limped and arrived not at ake, but at a ce for flower viewing. Vincent asked the maid who was guarding his mat for help. The maid, along with Vincent, was looking for Elba, but when he realized that it was something he could not solve on his own, he began to ask the people around him to do him a favor. Please find our madam. Please.

    The missing Elba was found in a well. The cause of death was drowning. He poured water to wash his sons wounds and fell into a well, and after surviving for several hours without a rescuer, he lost his strength and sank into the water.

    Vincent, who had shared an incident from the past, muttered bitterly.

    If I hadnt run away then, if I had known that it was my mothers voice Mom wouldnt have died! I killed my mother.

    Isley furrowed his eyebrows.

    What are you talking about? Its not your fault.

    No. Its my fault! Its my fault! Thats why my dad doesnt want to see me. Because he hates that I killed my mother!

    Your father.

    I wont be resentful.

    Isley couldnt finish his words and kept his mouth shut. Because when he saw Vincents face, he realized that whatever he said wouldnt work for him.

    Even if Ifort you, it will be of no use. Unless the boys father himself says its not your fault, hes not going to listen to anyone.

    Vincent continued crying.

    Dad, he came to me to scold me if I had an ident. But Dad doesnte to see me no matter what I do I dont know what to do now. What should I do so he would look at me again? How can I stop him from avoiding me?

    Vincent looked like he was about to cry.

    The water in the eyes is hard to get, and it sparkles white. Seeing this, Isley felt his chest throb. It was so painful that his breathing was choking him.

    Its just like me.

    Trying to get my parents attention.

    Isley kept looking at himself in Vincent during his time at the mansion, so he thought he would help.

    It was because of that reason that he dared to speak out of his wounds.

    I didnt expect to hear such a deep story like this.

    Isley now knows that the words Its not your fault and It was just an ident dont work for Vincent. So instead of offering meaningless constion, he said:

    If you want your father to be interested in you, you shouldnt be acting like this now. If you keep joking around like that and treat others badly, you can get attention for a while, but it wontst long. Everyone will be tired of you. Who likes a boy who only makes idents?

    I know So what are you going to do with me? What should I do, so my Dad is looking after me again? I mean, I dont know anything. Should I apologize? If I said sorry, would he smile at me again? What if hes actually angry with me? What if he hates me and tells me to die? Since my mother went to heaven, no one tells what happened. Therefore Im afraid to apologize. Im afraid to put into words what everyone is asking. What am I supposed to do?

    I will help you.

    What?

    I will help you get along with your father.

    What are you going to do?

    Vincent snorted a little, then nced at Isley.

    He thought it was just a word tofort you.

    Isley had a very serious face, as if to prove that it wasnt empty words.

    How can you help me? Is there any way?

    Yes.

    Isley nodded slowly and began to suggest a way. Hearing this, Vincent agreed with a dissatisfied expression on his face.

    Okay. Ill give it a try. To be honest, I dont believe it, but youre being deceived because you keep asking me to trust you. But, wait .

    Yes? whats the matter?

    Did you say mother before? Its weird when I think about it. You said you were an orphan. But how can you talk about your mother?

    Huh?

    I remember clearly what you said while introducing yourself.

    Isley noticed his mistake and widened his eyes.

    Ugh. I lied about not having ast name.

    Vincent interrupted Isley, who was just about to start making excuses.

    No need to make excuses. I wont tell anyone. If you can help me properly.

    hank you so much.

    From the next day onwards, the boy who had been in trouble turned into a docile child. He didnt y harshly, and he didnt use words that hurt others. He listened obediently, so he stayed up all the way through the ss without making a fuss. The way he handed the handkerchief to the maid who had fallen and was injured or behaved ording to the etiquette was like a little gentleman. On his round face, where his smile had not fallen out, instead of the mischievous smile he always had, a lovely smile appeared. The child showed a favorable attitude toward everyone. The method Isley suggested was to do the opposite. He didnt have any idents, and he told the Count toe and see him in a way that would make him like anyone.

    Although Vincent was reluctant to approach his father who turned away from him, he had courage. He even brought a book and asked him to read it himself, and suggested that we drink tea together. The Count and his servants weed the change positively. The Count, through his servant, told Vincent that he was happy that he had changed or praised him.

    However, it did not mean that something had changed between the Count and Vincent. As usual, he avoided his son. He took the attitude that it was difficult even when asked to read a book, and refused to visit, saying that he had a job even if he asked to have tea with him.

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    Liar.

    Vincent struck the desk with both fists. The shocked desk shook slightly. The child shook his head and lifted his head. And he looks at Isley with resentful eyes.

    Its no use. What does he onlypliment me? Barely, barely, I managed to muster up the courage, but its no use. I didnt believe you.

    Vincent reached out and pointed to Isley.

    Stupid idiot! Ugly Pumpkin! Fluffy hair! Eup, Eup!

    Isley ced the bread in Vincents mouth.

    Ugh no use.

    The child cried while eating the bread.

    The sight of him lying on his desk and sobbing was enough to show the pity of others. Isley sympathized with Vincents appearance, but remained calm.

    Then we will have no choice but to talk directly.

    Vincent asked in surprise.

    Dad, a conversation?

    Yes, Vincent. Have you never asked your father why he was avoiding you?

    How about you ask? Of course, hes not saying hes avoiding you because he doesnt like you.

    Why are you so sure?

    No. He would never say that. Dont be afraid to ask why you are avoiding me. When you talk to each other, sometimes things turn out for the better.

    But conversely, it coulde back with the worst results. Facing the truth doesnt always work out for the better. There are truths you dont need to know, and white lies that dont hurt others. But Isley was convinced. He said that if he asked the Count why he was avoiding him, he would never get a bad answer that would make Vincent hurt.

    Clearly.

    Vincent shook his head.

    No.

    Why?

    Are you saying it so easily because its not your business? You have no idea how difficult it is.

    Isley looked at Vincent. An unpleasantly vivid red. The child sometimes thought that those eyes looking at him felt eerie. Maybe its because there are times when you dont know what a man named Isley is thinking. The pupils were gradually covered by the eyelids. Isley said with his eyes closed.

    Okay. Then we will find another way.

    I really hate it Huh?

    Vincent looked up at Isley in surprise. Because he thought Isley would force his offer.

    The child thought that he was lucky, but he couldnt shake the feeling of disappointment. Was it because Isley suddenly said that he was going to sleep in the mansion today? Was it because he had already received permission from the Count and his smile was strangely ominous? As of now, I dont know.

    And that night, Isley summoned Vincent.

    Even though Vincent grunted that it was annoying, he went out to the ce Isley had called.

    Why the hell are you asking to see me tonight? really I dont know.

    The meeting ce was the hallway on the first floor. It was a ce close to the garden, and the side was open. So, if I turned my head slightly, I could see the winter garden and the starry night sky. At night, the mansion bes quiet. No one is passing by and footsteps are ringing. The sound of slippers being pulled on Vincent and the sound of clothes rubbing against him could be heard clearly. The child leaned against the wall and waited for Isley.

    Then someone came from afar.

    It was covered in the shadows of the night and painted ck, so her face could not be seen properly. Vincent thought that the man was Isley and opened his mouth.

    Isley, what the hell did you call me to talk about.

    As the distance from Vincent got closer, the shadow that covered the person lifted.

    It begins to gradually brighten in the moonlight. His face lit up white.

    Vincent?

    Not Isley, but Vincents father, Count Wheeler.

 Side Story 10

    Side Story 10

    Did you force me to meet you because I said I would not meet my dad?

    Vincent bit his lip.

    Really annoying! Its crazy. I cant predict what hell do.

    To Vincent, Isley was iprehensible. Ordinarymoners act cautiously so as not to offend the nobility. No matter how kind the nobleman in front of me is, I cant help but feel nervous.

    Isley used to treat Vincent like someone who didnt feel that way. He even pped him on the head, or pinch his cheek. He even grabbed his back and carried him around as if he were a cat.

    Vincent was irritated by the fact that he was smiling like a good person, but he couldnt understand what he was saying. But he didnt just hate it. Those aspects sometimes made me feel likable. But today I am really angry.

    Mr. Isley called me, Vincent. Why are you here?

    That anger disappeared like snow melted the moment he made eye contact with the Count.

    How old is it that I can talk to you while making eye contact like this?

    It had been a long time since Vincent had been confronted with his father like this. Vincent felt his heart pounding and anxious at the same time. Because he was worried that the Count would resent him or give him a disgusted look. Such feelings soon became apparent. Vincent broke out in a cold sweat. He wished that the boy hadnt noticed that his dad had his hands trembling.

    There seems to be some misunderstanding. Im just

    The Count smiled awkwardly and tried to walk away, this is the back view, The back face that Vincent had always seen, the resentful sight reappeared.

    It shook Vincents heart.

    Are you avoiding me again?

    The moment Vincent had said those words without realizing it, he realized he had fallen for Isleys n. The fact that I may inadvertently ask my father why he avoids me if he goes on like this. Vincent tried to cover his mouth with his hand.

    No Dont say. I dont want to hear that Dad resents me.

    However, the mouth did not follow the masters will and began to move arbitrarily.

    Do you hate me?

    The Count looked back. A look of embarrassment was evident on his face.

    What do you mean?

    So why are you avoiding me? Because I killed my mother?

    What?

    Dad has changed since mom left. You just avoid me and dont smile like you used to. When you look at me, you only make a sad face So I kept getting into idents. Then father wille to chastise me Just look at me for a little bit!

    Why dont youe to me now? Do you hate to see me who killed my mother? Is that so? Am I resentful? Do you think Im a killer? Do you think you want me to die?

    What Were you thinking like that?

    The Counts face contorted in agony. He knelt before his son with a face about to cry. The Count asked, pathetic, holding Vincents hands.

    Did you think it was your fault that Elba died?

    Because its my fault! If I had noticed sooner that mother fell into theke that day, I might have saved mother. If I hadnt hurt my leg, mom might not have gone to thatke

    Vincent No, no. It was just an ident. It was unavoidable. What could a child like you do there? If I resent someone, I will only resent myself for not being with you that day, and the sky for taking Elba like that.

    I never hated you, Vincent. I never thought that you killed Elba. Really.

    Liar. I hate you!

    Im not lying

    The Count shook his head. His eyes had turned red.

    How would I? What parent would hate their child? How can an adult cowardly me a child?

    The Count hugged Vincent tightly.

    So you dont hate me?

    Yeah.

    As if the action was the trigger, tears began to form in Vincents eyes. The child wept and hugged his fathers back. Tears ran down the line of his face and wet the counts shoulders.

    Then why did you avoid me?

    I, I just I was sad.

    You were sad?

    Yeah Vincent, whenever I see you, I keep thinking of Elba. Every time I see the blonde hair and green eyes that look like your mother, it hurts my heart. Ive been acting selfishly without considering your heart just because my heart aches. I have hurt you with my selfishness and foolishness.

    Ugh.

    Im sorry. I was all wrong.

    Said the Count in a trembling voice.

    I love you. I love you more than anything else in this world.

    He gave more strength to the hand that was holding his son.

    I will never avoid you again I promise, Will you please forgive me?

    Vincent sobbed and nodded.

    I forgive you

    The two were so preupied with each other that they did not notice that there was someone watching them at the end of the hallway.

    The person hiding in the shadows was Isley. He leaned against the wall and smiled.

    I knew it was going to be like this.

    Isley thought that if the Count had an opportunity to meet his son, their rtionship could change for the better. Because the Count loved his son. asionally the Count looked into Vincents eyes. That parental love. So Isley nned this meeting.

    Luckily, he was right. See, now, dont the two clear up their misunderstandings and show that they care for each other? It was a very beautiful sight. Obviously, it will be a sight that makes the viewer happy. Isley felt happy, but at the same time very painful. His smile was distorted in the form of sadness.

    Isley realized. He realized that everything he thought was the same as Vincent was a mistake. Yes, it was different.

    We cant be the same. I was not loved by my mother, how could he think that he was in the same situation as Vincent, who was so loved by his father? How dare you. Isley began to hate Vincent, hate, I hate it and I think Im going to die.

    Id rather ignore it, dont bother.

    Even if the rtionship between the two of them deteriorates, dont even look at me. Ill just do my thing.

    He was jealous of Vincent. He was regretting helping Vincent.

    And that feeling reminded Isley of a scene from the past.

    Was it when I was nine or when I was ten?

    I cant know exactly. Around that age, Isley had gone to y at his friends mansion.

    I cant remember the childs face properly. It is not known whether it was a woman or a man. I cant remember my friends face. What kind of clothes did he wear, what was the scenery of the mansion and what was the weather It doesnte to mind at all. With such a subject, that day, the scene of a friend and his mothers kindness towards each other remained vivid in my mind. Theyugh and talk, hold hands and kiss on the cheek. I was so envious of that figure, and I was so envious that I could not bear my jealousy. So Isley got angry over trivial things, quarreled, and ended up running to his friend and punching him. The two rolled around and started arguing. Worse still, it was his friend who had to cry because he was hurt, but Isley was the first to cry.

    You are poorer than me! Youre uglier than me! You are weaker than me! You have a bad head too! You dont even have many friends! You dont even try to be loved!

    But why is someone like you loved by your mother?

    You are inferior to me in everything.

    What I cant get even if I try to die. Youre loved just because you were born, just because youre a child? Thats unfair.

    Dirty inferiorityplex. Jealousy Feelings so filthy that its hard to swallow.

    Im d I didnt put it out of my mouth.

    On that day, Isley, who was confronted with his true self, received a huge septum. He thought that in this state he would never be able to hang out with anyone again. Who canugh and chat with such an ugly human? Isley realized that every time he got close to someone he had to face a hell like this. After that, he lived with no one to hang out with. Isley was a loner. One day, La suddenly appeared and was the only person in his life who could be called a friend.

    Friends It doesnt matter what I think of the child. La probably wouldnt think of me that way. To her, Im just an annoying and scary person.

    At that time, Isley felt someone in front of him. While he was distracted elsewhere, Vincent came to visit him.

    Isley.

    Isley was in a ce where the moonlight didnt reach him properly. Because the shadows were darker than other ces, only the outline of the person was revealed, but the face of the other person could not be seen properly.

    The child said in a slightly hoarse voice.

    Did you see me here?

    Isley swallowed in surprise and asked.

    How did you know?

    While talking to my dad, I found you watching us from afar.

    I see.

    Do you know what I havee to say?

    What?

    I came here to get angry! Why are you being so selfish? Who asked you to do this! Really annoying.

    Sorry

    Still Today was helpful.

    Vincent mumbled embarrassedly, then said it out loud.

    Hold yourself down for a second.

    Why?

    Just do it.

    Isley shrugged and shrugged.

    More!

    When he lowered himself enough to make eye contact, Vincent wrapped his arms around Isleys head. Isley was so startled that his body trembled. Who would have known that a terribly angry child would do such a thing? Isley hesitated, not knowing what to do, and then carefully embraced Vincent with both hands.

    Its the first time Ive held a child.

    The first impression he felt was small. I already knew that the master I was teaching was small, but when I hugged him, that fact came closer to me, small and slender, fragile, and powerless. If you hug him tight, it seems like it will break. And his second impression was warm. As if holding a bag full of warm water, the existence of a child was soft and hot.

    Weak, warm, and soft. It makes you feel weird.

    Vincent paused for a while, then whispered a small whisper in Isleys ear.

    Thanks. Isley.

    Called.

    Hearing this, Isli wanted to cry.

    Yeah.

    Because he couldnt stop his self-hatred. How the heck could a man, a non-beast man, how stupid, stupid, and ugly be able to hate a child who thanked him with such naivety? Can you hate such a young, weak, warm child? How could you not be able to rejoice in the happiness of such a child? He is still jealous of Vincent, even though he sees himself as terrifying. Thinking about how wonderful it would be if I had a rtionship like that with my mother. So Isley really wanted to cry. But he didnt want to be seen crying in front of others. He held back his tears and patted the child on the back. Isley wanted to see La. It was because, looking at her face, it seemed that he could forget the current situation and all the ugly emotions he felt.

    Then Vincent pushed Isley on the shoulder. Pushed by that weak force, and released Isley hand. The child, perhaps ashamed of his actions, dyed his face red and ran away in a sh. The Count was waiting in the hallway. The rich man takes his hand and disappears into the darkness. Isley looked at the two and smiled bitterly.

 Side Story 11

    Side Story 11

    Morning came when the sun rose. Yuria said while fiddling with the flowers in the vase.

    L, these days, the master No, cant you see Isley? He leaves only the flowers in front of the door, and I cant see him at all. What has he been up to?

    Probably looking for a job.

    Yes? Job?

    He must have thought that he needed a stable job to continue living here.

    I didnt know it would show up like this.

    I skimmed through the business material I received from the employee. In the document, the results of sales volume, profit, etc. were disyed in graph form. After I told Isley to find a job, I found an employee and signed a contract with a store in another area.

    The business was running smoothly. Hopefully, I may be able to open my own ballpoint pen shop in the near future. Everything was perfect. But sometimes I felt a sense of emptiness. as if something was missing.

    Yeah. Thats right. If you want to stay here long, you need to make money.

    Yuria hummed a hum.

    I lifted my head and looked at the vase she was grinding. The red flowers ced there reminded me of someone.

    Exactly Isley.

    As I recalled his red eyes, I realized a shocking fact.

    Haha.

    It was so ridiculous that I couldnt help but burst outughing. I covered my face with papers and smiled quietly.

    Yeah, its ridiculous. Its really absurd. I was feeling a sense of emptiness because I hadnt seen Isley in the meantime.

    No, it might not be that strange. Hasnt he been stuck like that for a while? Then, of course, you will have no choice but to feel these feelings. It was as if the wedding ring I had always worn on my ring finger disappeared. Even if I didnt attach much importance to that ring, I felt inadequate because he was always by my side.

    Great. Now lets not think about Isley any more.

    I buried my papers on the desk next to me and buried myself on the sofa. The thought I needed right now was whether or not to proceed with a contract with a small and medium-sizedpany that recently requested a deal. I hung on the sofa with my arms hanging from the armrests of the sofa. It was so soft that even using it as a bed recement didnt matter. I closed my eyes thinking that it was a good idea to spend a lot of money on furniture.

    <strong>Knock, Knock, Knock.</strong>

    Then a knock was heard. Who is it? Is it the local children who came to tell the fun stories they learned, or the people next door who came to share that the cookies were made well? Or maybe Micha or Emmal. When I was about to get up, Yuria came first.

    Yes, Iming!

    She shouted and headed towards the front door.

    Ah, hello?

    Yuria eximed her exmation like a startled person and then pointed her head towards me.

    L, would you like toe out soon?

    Yes? okay.

    There was Isley. He looked as usual, and he was smiling broadly. He handed me a flower and said,

    Hello, good mor Should I say afternoon?

    Yeah, afternoon. Its already six oclock. Its been a long time, really.

    Yeah, I dont know if Ill see you in a few weeks. Ive been wanting to see you for a long time.

    Isley looked into my eyes and carefully spit out each letter. He must have thought that his words might offend me. Actually, I felt the same way. I didnt have to bring that thought out of my mouth. It was strangely embarrassing to say that I cared about him, because I felt like I was tortured with hope for Isley. I just nod my head and say, Okay.

    He said while fiddling with the flowers.

    I was surprised that you left only flowers in front of the door. You always told me directly. The reason you didnt show up all this time was because you were looking for a job, right?

    Thats right!

    As if waiting for the question, Isley grinned and showed the boy at his feet.

    Th-this is my job.

    It was then that I realized that there was a little boy next to him. Where did I put my mind so I didnt notice this kid? The child had a striking figure enough to make me think of it. He had blonde hair set down calmly and green eyes, and a round face that did not lose any cheeks was very lovely. The robe he wore was delicately embroidered, and a well-maintained appearance was evident from his face and short nails. Its like saying with your whole body, Im from a precious house. He must be the son of an aristocrat or perhaps a wealthy man. Where did Isley get such a child? The boy who was ncing at Yuria behind me nodded his head when his eyes met me.

    Hello.

    He is a polite child. I lowered my posture so the child could make eye contact.

    Yes hello. Whats the little gentlemans name?

    Its Vincent Wheeler.

    My name is La Hanson. Nice to meet you.

    As I reached out, a small childs hand rested on it. I paused to shake his hand.

    Wait, your name is Wheeler? Wheeler was the mansion of the lord who ruled Arya. Then this child would be the son of the lord, Vincent Wheeler. No, how could such a person be here? I couldnt believe it, so I asked the name, but the same answer came back. When asked if it was the lords son, Isley and Vincent both nodded calmly, as if asking a natural question. It seemed that I was the only one who was bewildered and became a strange person. I bowed politely to Vincent once more and stood up.

    I What do you mean this is a job?

    I became this kids tutor. So this is my job.

    <strong>Puck</strong>, Vincent hit Isleys leg with his fist. He has a pouty face about what he doesnt like. Isley ruffled the boys head with both hands. As Vincent hits his hand with his fist, Isley now begins to pinch him. Soft cheeks stretched like cheese. The person who actually did the act had a casual attitude, but I was surprised.

    Wait, wait. Is it okay to treat the lords son like that?

    Yes? Oh, its okay. We are friends.

    I dont think its okay. Vincents face was full of anger. If you can kill people with your eyes, Isley might already be dead. He encouraged him to enter the house, even leaving the child alone, but Vincent politely declined.

    Its okay. You just have to sit in the carriage over there, I will be waiting over there.

    As he said, a carriage was parked in the distance. Like a nobles carriage, it wasrge and splendid. There was also a family emblem painted on it. The child ran into his gun carriage and entered.

    By that time, I had been distracted by the name the child used to call Isley.

    You are a teacher! Isnt that a title that doesnt suit him at all? Every time I remembered the scene where Vincent called Isley Teacher, Iughed. I wasnt ridiculing Isleys new job. Just because it felt so awkward.

    Isley looked at me with a puzzled face. He had a face that wondered why he was smiling. I cleared my throat and said.

    Shall we go for a walk together and talk? I want to hear how you became a tutor.

    Sure!

    It looks like the master is waiting, are you okay?

    Uh, huh? Hes waiting?

    Isley smiled embarrassedly when I said that.

    Oh, youre talking about Vincent. Hes okay. Im here to introduce you to him.

    Did youe to introduce him to me? Anyway, I guess its okay to say it like that. I nodded my head to understand. After that, she left Yuria with the bouquet and moved my feet. As usual, Isley was seated next to me. It felt like the emptiness was being filled.

    It took you longer to find a job than I thought. Was it very difficult?

    No, it wasnt hard. actually Shortly after I thought of finding a job, I got a job at the mansion. But rather than talking right away after getting a job, I think it would be better to talk after settling down for a while.

    Then it means youve adjusted well now.

    Yeah.

    Is it okay to work for someone else?

    It was a little awkward at first, but I got used to it.

    Good for you.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God. I was the one who tried to force him to find a job. I was worried that he might not be able to adjust well to the job. Judging by the close rtionship between him and the master, it was only known that Isley was doing well in the mansion. Still, I was relieved to hear it directly from his mouth. Other than that, I asked if there were any employees he was friendly with, and if there were any difficulties as a tutor. Then I realized that I had messed up too much and apologized. Isley, who said in a hurry, that it was okay, rather than he liked me to ask, answered the question with an excited face.

    Actually I thought Isley would choose a sword-rted career. You train every day in the gymnasium, and you have great skills. So I thought that Isley would get a job as a guard or escort knight. I thought you liked swords.

    Well I dont know. I just started because my mother praised me for doing well. Everyone says I have talent, so I just I just kept going.

    Isley grimaces sadly. Perhaps it reminds him of a Duke. Sometimes I think I shouldnt have read the side story of <em>The Secret of the Rose House</em>. If I had not read the story of the young masters past, I could not have felt sympathy for Isley. As soon as I felt the atmosphere start to subside, I turned the subject.

    Then why did you choose a tutor? Do you like children?

    They said they will gave me a lot of money.

    Aha

    I marveled a little. Its a capitalist mindset. I was a little surprised because there was no image of being too attached to money.

    Somehow, I cant imagine Isley teaching someone else.

    Actually, so am I. When I first started teaching Vincent, it was awkward and I thought I was going to die.

    Isley chuckled andughed.

    Is this a job that doesnt suit me?

    Nope.

    I shook my head.

    Its a job I didnt expect, but it suits you pretty well.

    Since hes teaching without any difficulties, this may be his aptitude.

    Isley heard me and smiled brightly. Seeing that smile, I suddenly thought that his face was very handsome.

    I didnt usually feel it much, but there were times when I felt that fact. He handed me something before he left. It was a small piece of chocte with peanuts in it.

    I was contemting whether to give this to Yuria, but I just opened the wrapper and put it in my mouth.

 Side Story 12

    Side Story 12

    Last night, it snowed heavily.

    The ck sky had turned white and cloudy.

    When I woke up in the morning, the world was painted white. Snow piled softly on the floor, and houses and mailboxes were covered in white. I poured warm milk into a cup while admiring the white world reflected in the kitchen window. Now add honey to make delicious honey milk. I grabbed my cup and headed to the living room window. I came to the table between the sofas, put down Yurias share of honey milk, and sat down.

    It snowed a lot today, so we decided to take a break from the clothing store, so Yuria was knitting leisurely while buried on the sofa. I am making a Christmas present to give to myself and others.

    Who is that a gift for?

    Ah, this is for Emma. Yellow gloves.

    It will be fine.

    There was Christmas in this world too.

    Everything was the same as the previous Christmas, but the implementation date was different. Its been a long time since December, but its still a long way from Christmas. I picked up the book I had left on the armrest of the sofa again. Thinking about what kind of Christmas present to give Yuria. It was a rxing time.

    After that, the usual time passed.

    Time for Isley to visit, handed flowers, and small chatter as we walk around the house.

    Arent you going to work today?

    Yeah, not today.

    As Isley was arguing that it was a good day off, something white and round hit the side of his face. It was a snowball. I opened my eyes wide in surprise. As I turned my gaze to where the snowball had flew, I saw local children giggling behind a tree.

    Oh, you threw it. these pranksters.

    Are you okay?

    I fixed my eyes on Isley again. Its ridiculous that this person, who was scaring me, was hit by a snowball. It seemed that he weed the children on purpose.

    Of course its fine. It doesnt hurt at all.

    Isley wiped the snow off his face and looked back.

    you Are you going to throw again?

    The children squealed.

    He got us!

    They rolled their eyes again and started tossing at Isley. Then a ball of snow flew towards my face. Then a huge hand blocked the snowball. The shattered snow, clogged by Isleys palm, fell to the floor. Before I could say any thanks, he ran to the children. Thus, a 5 to 1 unfavorable snowball fight began. Originally, one side was supposed to be at a disadvantage, but in this fight, the five sides were severely pushed back.

    The children were pursued by Isley, who looked like a snow bomber, and ran away. Laughing to see if its fun. It was a good sight to see. I watched it with Shelley, who clung to me during a snowball fight. I watched it with Shelly clinging to me.

    Eventually, the children lie on the floor, apparently exhausted. Isley looked up at the sky in the same way andy down in the snow. Its embarrassing to feel this kind of sentiment, but I thought that Isleyis figure lying in the snow was like a painting. If I had a cell phone, I might have taken a picture of him unconsciously. I shook my head and threw those thoughts away. Then I approached Isley. He was hit in the eye, and his clothes were covered in snow, and his face was more reminiscent than usual.

    It is fun?

    Yeah, its fun.

    Isley said with a smile.

    Arent you a little childish?

    What?

    Enjoying a snowball fight like this.

    Why is that childish? I like snowball fights too. like this.

    Then I put my eyes together and matched Isleys face. The lump of snow on his right eye spread white. The snow, broken by the impact, falls to the floor along the curve of the face. Isleyughed quietly.

    Isley, do I look childish too?

    No.

    Thats.

    He paused for a moment and then said.

    Rather, I think its cute.

    You dont even know its shameful to say something like that. Isnt it shameful? It was because Isleys face, which had only been red on his cheeks and nose until before, had all been dyed the same color. It wasnt just the face. From the ears to the neck, everything had changed like an apple. I feel ashamed of myself too.

    Its noisy.

    I threw the snowball at Isley again. The target this time is the mouth. Isley let out a shudder, and spit out his eyes.

    L, L, lets y together!

    Then one of the boys, David, shouted that and jumped up from his seat. He smiled brightly and ran towards me. As I tried to pick up the child, I stopped and fell backwards.

    Ah.

    <em>Thud!</em> When I closed my eyes and opened my eyes, I was lying on the floor. James was in my arms. James is taller and more chubby than the other kids, so putting it on my body made it difficult for me to breathe.

    I took a deep breath and raised my upper body.

    La! Are you okay?

    Isley rushed to me.

    All the other children, including him, started running to me. James, who is out of my arms, worries about me, saying he didnt know I would fall. In the midst of the waterfall of Are you okay? I lost my mind for a moment. I think I need to calm down first. I took a deep breath and said.

    Everyone calm down. Im fine.

    No, its not okay.

    As soon as I tried to get up, I felt pain. I clenched my teeth and stood up using the tree as a support. After that, I walked around to check the condition. It wasnt very painful, but it was difficult to walk. In the end, after walking for a while, I had no choice but to sit on an abandoned wooden crate nearby.

    Isley knelt in front of me and sat down.

    Wait, excuse me for a second.

    Huh?

    He started fiddling with my legs with a worried look. It seemed to check my condition. I thought for a while whether I should tell him to stop because its okay, and then I decided to just stay still.

    I dont think its broken.

    It doesnt break that easily, just I think I sprained my leg. Very slightly.

    It hurts a lot?

    Isley looked up at me with a gloomy face. Are you sad that I got hurt? I wanted tofort him.

    No. It doesnt hurt very much. Its just a little sprain, isnt it?

    Ill help you up. no Ill move you!

    Its okay!

    Im not okay.

    Despite my refusal, Isley was firm. He carried me into the princesss style. No matter how lightly he lifted me, I thought for a moment that I weighed less than a kilogram.

    There is my house near here, lets treat it there.

    House? Hearing this, I was surprised at his one-sided proposal, but realized that I had never been to Isleys house. I heard that he had bought a house nearby, but I couldnt tell exactly where he lived. Isley knows where I live very well. Seeing this made me realize that I was really indifferent to Isley.

    Isley looked at me in the face and shook his head.

    No, no. Even if you dont like it

    Okay.

    Huh? what?

    Okay.

    Normally, I would have refused to go to his home. His proposal is burdensome, and we will arrive at his house in 10 minutes or so. But I wondered how Isley was doing. I was worried about whether this master was cleaning well and how he was eating.

    Isley nodded with a serious face and took me home.

    Isleys house was located nearby, as he said. His house wasrger than the others and had a red roof. In the yard, there seemed to be a moderate amount of grass growing, apparently not paying much attention to it.

    The living room is simply decorated. There is a sofa and there is a desk. There are paintings on the walls, and cute wooden carvings and porcin figurines stand above the firece. It seemed like a moderately professional touch.

    When he lived in a mansion, he never worried about taking off his clothes and messing up the room But it seems to be pretty clean.

    If you can clean, then why did you do it back then? Why are you trying to torment me? When I think about it, its really annoying. So I red at Isley. He widened his eyes as if surprised.

    Why, why?

    Its nothing.

    I stared at him and turned my head.

    Upon entering his house, Isley seemed very nervous. Because he behaved as stiff as a piece of wood and kept stuttering. He even makes his face red and sweats. Because the firece was not lit, the temperature inside the house was rather chilly.

    Is it cold? Wait for a moment.

    Isley sat me on the sofa and headed towards the firece. The distance between the sofa and the firece was very short. But Isley tried to fall three times on the way to the firece. Everyone who saw it was worried about it. After returning from the fire, Isley took my coat and hung it on his hanger. After that he tried to take my shoes off to heal the wounds. I took his hand.

    I will take it off.

    Isley nodded his head as if he had gone crazy.

    Uh, uh

    He brought a cold wet towel and put a coldpress on my leg. Every time Isley touched me, I felt ashamed. It wasnt very often I had other people touch my feet, so I was just awkward. At this point, I slightly regretteding to Isleys house.

    After some time the pain had subsided, Isley got a bandage from somewhere and wrapped it tightly around her ankle. There were minor mistakes, such as dropping the bandage on the floor, but it was pretty good.

    Thats good. Did you learn to give first aid?

    Yeah, there are a lot of injuries when doing things like training. So I learned a little bit.

    He lifted his hand from me after fixing the bandages.

    Are not you hungry?

    I looked at the clock on one side of the wall. Its past twelve oclock. Slowly, it is time for lunch. Does it mean you want to go eat? I thought I might be able to see his eating habits when we eat together. Nodding my head, Isley headed to the kitchen to get something to eat. After a while, the sound of hard ingredients being used, the sound of something being boiled, and a delicious smell came from it.

    What are you making?

    Ah Thats soup, soup!

    Its the first time Ive seen Isley cook, Are you good at cooking?

    No, I cook only the soup Im making now, Im not very good at it.

    That mean you just eat soup all this time?

    I eat soup, but I often buy the food.

    Its not good to buy food everytime. Its healthier to make it at home and save money.

    As soon as I uttered those words, I touched my forehead. Really, why am I doing this? Again, I blew it away. I didnt mean to do this, but my mouth was moving uncontrobly.

    Isley said happily.

    Then I should buy a cookbook.

    After a short cooking time, what was presented to me was cream soup with chicken and vegetables. I couldnt eat it all because Isleys eyes were constantly looking at me.

    When I went home, I walked with his support. Again, Isley offered to move me, but my legs were fine and I was sorry to be carried or hugged by him. As soon as I got to my house, Yuria looked at my ankles and immediately sat down. And with a worried look on her face, she scrutinizes the condition of my legs. I told Yuria it was okay, but I had to be treated like a patient throughout the day. The day passed like that.

 Side Story 13

    Side Story 13

    Early in the morning I headed to the clothing store with Yuria. Because she grabbed my hand and dragged me that she had something to show me. Lately, it has be moremon for her toe backte at night to make clothes, so it must have been something amazing. She hadnt arrived at her destination yet, but her face shed pink with excitement.

    All the way, Yuria was worried about my legs. I had to reassure her several times that she didnt have to worry about her. My legs were almost in good condition already. It was only a little bit sprained as I expected, so with a little maintenance, the condition has improved a lot.

    Now everything was fine except for a slight limp.

    We soon arrived in front of the clothing store. I held Yurias hand with anticipation and entered the store. Just before stepping in, the picket hanging on the door was about to turn from <em>CLOSE</em> to <em>OPEN</em>. Yuria took my hand and said.

    Lets take a look and see. Yes?

    She doesnt seem to want to be disturbed by other people. I nodded and ced the picket. When I entered the store, Emma and Micha greeted me. Yuria went up to the second floor. Micha followed her up to help her.

    Oh yeah What are you trying to show me?

    I looked around the store until the two came down. Clothes with different designs were hung on the hangers along with ready-made items. These were the clothes Yuria designed and made herself. Now she has improved her skills to the point where she can make clothes the way she wants.

    You worked hard, Yuria.

    I wiped my clothes off and smiled. I like people who work hard. I cant stand hating someone like that. You cant help but love while worrying about the person who doesnt care about the wounds on her hands, doesnt sleep, and is absorbed in you. Even more so if its my family.

    Then there was a thumping sound.

    Yuria came down with a mannequin with Micha. A huge piece of cloth was written on the mannequin, so it was impossible to see what clothes it was wearing. Yuria took off the fabric, revealing a beautiful dress. It was a mini dress. It was slightly above her knees and was white in color.

    The shoulders were exposed and he looked cool.

    Flower and leaf patterns were delicately embroidered. The skirt part sits down in the sky. It was beautiful. Even though I am not versed in design, I could tell that it was a great design.

    Yuria smiled brightly and grabbed the mannequins shoulder.

    This is the first dress I ever made, L.

    Did you call to show me this? really, so pretty. You did a really good job.

    What did I do to say I made it? Actually, I got a lot of help from Micha.

    Yuria smiled embarrassedly, and Micha said firmly.

    I was only giving you a little help. Almost all of them were made by the second boss.

    I made it with you in mind.

    Me?

    Yeah, L, I want you to wear it Will you wear it?

    So you brought me here today.

    The store isnt even open

    It felt like my heart was pounding. The dress Yuria made for me. I was happy. It feels like my sister, who is only four years old, made a bracelet for me by stitching beads one by one with his tiny hands. I wasnt usually the type to cry, but today it seemed like I was going to cry. But I cant cry on a good day like this.

    Hurry up and put it on!

    Emma pushed me into the changing room on the other side of the store. I took off the clothes I was wearing and put on the dress. The size was surprisingly perfect. I remembered thest time Yuria came with a tape measure and measured my size.

    As I walked out of the locker room, Yuria apuded. She was smiling with a face that looked happier than anyone in the world.

    It suits you really well! really, really.

    Seeing Yurias face made me happy too. Michado and Emma also gavepliments one word at a time. I thanked them both briefly and looked into the full-length mirror. If Yuria wore it, she would have been prettier

    At that moment, the door to the store opened, and someone poked out a face. It was Isley.

    I left a note at the door, thinking that Isley woulde home.

    <em>I was going to the clothing store today, so dont wait for me.</em> He seemed to havee to the clothing store instead of going back home. They greeted him. Emma said it was fine, and she saide in quickly. Even though the store was closed, no one felt ufortable when he came in. Isley often followed me to the clothing store. His visits were familiar to the staff and my sisters.

    Emma said with a smirk.

    The second boss made the dress for the first boss. Mr. Isley, pleasee and see.

    Seeing Isley entering the store with a puzzled face, I do something I will regret. As an excuse, I was so excited to receive the dress from Yuria. Because I felt like I was in my own world. So I turned around and smiled broadly at Isley.

    This is the dress Yuria made. Pretty, right?

    The dress drew a circle and fell down. Seeing Isleys nk face, I realized that I had acted toote. He didnt say anything for a while and just looked at me. Like someone possessed by something

    It was only when I was embarrassed by the gaze and smiled awkwardly that Isley slowly opened his mouth.

    Yeah, pretty.

    Emma said with a yful smile.

    Is it a dress or the boss?

    Today, for the first time, I wanted to shut Emmas mouth. I know what wille out of Isleys mouth. Hearing that, I might be so embarrassed that I might run away from this ce. I was okay with him being quiet. Cause Im telling you to be quiet. By the way, there were not only Micha and Emma, but also Yuria. So I quickly said this as Isley was about to open his mouth.

    A dress, of course. Yuria made it so carefully.

    Yuria grabbed my hand.

    What are you talking about, L? You are prettier.

    I look like that because of your dress. Im going to change clothes now.

    Yuria nodded her head with a sad expression. After stroking her hair, I went into the changing room. As I got out of my change of clothes, I heard a knock on the store door.

    <strong>Knock, Knock, Knock, Knock.</strong>

    There was a sense of urgency in the knock.

    When I went out, I saw a woman with a familiar face. She appeared to be in her mid tote thirties of her age and was caught with her curly hair. She was Shellys mother, Olivia. Since she was hanging out with children, she became friends with them.

    Olivia always emphasized her appearance. She always pinned her own hair withrge pins and kept her outfit neat. But today was different. Her hair was sparse as if she had not been properlybed, her clothes were wrinkled, and her shoes were ripped. It wasnt the only thing she was concerned about. With her dark face, she was shaking her body like an anxious man.

    There.

    Olivia opened her mouth with a face that looked like she was about to cry.

    La, have you ever seen Shelly? Or didnt shee to your house, my Shelly?

    Yes? What are you talking about?

    Shelly is gone. I havent seen him sincest night!

    We sat Olivia in a chair and listened to the story. She took the coffee I handed her and cried.

    Yesterday Shelly said she was going to sleep at a friends house and left. I hadnt cared much about her until then. I knew where the friend lived and all her parents. But the next day, I go to Willies house and he tells me shes never been to his house. He said he never made a promise to go to sleep in his house.

    Olivia started crying.

    Then why did she say that? Where the hell did she go? I, I really dont know.

    Tears fell on the coffee, creating a faint wave. She bowed her head and sobbed.

    It was then that I realized that Shelly had gone missing. I spoke to my husband, to the guards, and to the people around her for help. But still, I couldnt find it. No one has ever seen the child. Could it be that something wrong has happened to the child? who Maybe it was kidnapped? Im so worried!

    Dont cry.

    I borrowed a handkerchief from Yuria and wiped her face. Shelly, the little kid who always brought good news. I remember her holding a candy and smiling brightly at me. I was worried about Shelly too.

    Disappearing suddenly What the hell happened to Shelly? Why did she lie to go to her friends house and leave? Is she running away? Or is she involved in something? I cant figure out why, so I get frustrated and start to have bad thoughts.

    No. Shelly will be fine. Lets think so.

    I erased the thoughts from my head and took Olivias hand.

    Ill help you find it too.

    Really?

    I grabbed her hand and Olivias hands were shaking.

    Ill go tell you as soon as I find Shelly. Do not worry too much. She will be found soon.

    Thanks. La.

    Olivia nodded and left the store. The faces of those who heard the news of Shelly together darkened. They are also concerned. Shelly was only five years old. If she said that such a child went missing, anyone would react like that. she has a bad heart.

    Im going to find Shelly.

    When I said that, Yuria hesitated and opened her mouth.

    Is it okay if I take a day off from the store today? Im worried about Shelly too, so I dont think I can stand still.

    Micha and Emma seemed to agree. Emma grabbed her two hands with a sad face.

    I want to find her too. I wish I could find Shelly sooner

    When I hear stories like that, I feel ufortable and I cant stay still l I want to join too.

    Micha scratched his head and sighed. Isley also said he would go find her with a worried look on his face.

    We left the shops picket <em>CLOSE</em> and went out.

    The sky was clear without a single cloud.

    On such a fine day, why did I hear such bad news?

 Side Story 14

    Side Story 14

    I looked around. At first, I looked around Shellys house and gradually expanded the scope of the search. I even asked the kids in the same neighborhood about Shellys whereabouts and what happened the day before.

    Well, I dont know where she went.

    By the way, she hasnt been feeling well since yesterday. She doesnt even y with us, she sits far away.

    I saw Shellyst night. It was when my dad opened the window to ventte? Then he saw Shelly carrying on something and she was going somewhere. by the way I dont know exactly where she went.

    I nodded as I listened to the childrens answers. They couldnt tell where Shelly had gone. Olivia probably got the same answer as this one.

    The children asked with a dark expression.

    Did something bad happen to Shelly?

    Yes? no. Nothing bad happens.

    Liar.

    Children are quick-witted. Lies like that dont work. Thats why sometimes my heart sinks when I face children. I put the candy in his little hand and left.

    Since then, the search for Shelly has not progressed much. The whereabouts of the child are not known at all. There was no ie at all, but the sky was starting to get darker. When it was blue, it bes red, and when it was red, it is painted ck. Hours between evening and night, I arrived at the beach.

    I had no idea where Shelly would be. Only, if she had stopped by before she went anywhere else. I lit the dark sandy beach with themp I brought from home. Seashells roll on the floor.

    Then I heard a voice calling my name from afar.

    La!

    When I lifted my head, I saw a man with his hand raised and announcing his location.

    Isley?

    I found Shelly. She was here.

    Yes? really?

    He said Shelly was in a coastal cave near the beach. Together we headed to where Shelly was. The road leading to the cave was not a good ce for a patient with an ankle injury to walk. Since it was a rough terrain with jagged rocks, I felt a shock to the injured part whenever I walked. I clenched my teeth and endured the pain. Then Isley reached out his hand towards me.

    La, will you grab me ande down?

    I thought it would be good to get help now. The moment I reached out to him, the strength in my legs loosened. My body immediately leaned forward. fall down! I struggled to grab the rocks around me. But nothing was caught and my body fell down. I unconsciously closed my eyes, imagining the pain toe.

    But even after a long time, the pain was not felt. I just feel something solid is blocking my way. I opened my eyes. Isleys face appeared in front of me. It was then that I realized that Isley was holding me as I was about to fall. I turned my head as soon as I met his eyes.

    Well, Ill just go down like this. Are you fine?

    Yes. Im okay.

    That might be better. Because if something simr happens, dangerous things may happen. I didnt want to worry Yuria because I was hurt likest time. I cant stand the girls crying face.

    I went downstairs holding Isley. A loud heartbeat could be heard the whole time I was attached to him. It was so big that I thought it was noisy. We soon reached the entrance to the coastal cave. It was very dark inside the cave. I wouldnt be able to see anything without the light Im holding. As we went deeper into the cave, we heard a squeak. I pointed the light toward the sound. There, Shelly sat in a crouched position. At her feet were shards of broken pottery. And below it, there is a yellow cloth that is supposed to have wrapped the pieces.

    Thank God. It wasnt like she was kidnapped. Still, I couldnt breathe a sigh of relief. Because Shelly didnt look good.

    Shelly.

    !

    What were you doing here? Do you know how worried I was that you disappeared?

    No answer came back. Shelly continued to whimper, looking down at the piece. We need to share a story. I approached the girl and sat down next to her. Isley, who followed me, took a seat on the other side.

    Shelly, why are you still here?

    Shelly shook her head.

    Why?

    This.

    The childs tiny finger points to a piece of pottery.

    Its a teacup made by my deceased grandmother.

    I looked down at the piece. Each piece was painted with something like a painting.

    Mom said it was a gift from my grandmother when my mother got married. It was a very, very precious thing to my mother. She keeps it in the cupboard and takes it out every day to clean it. Its my moms birthday yesterday, so I wanted to make my mom happy by cleaning this up. And I took it out of the cupboard and broke it.

    I see. You must be very surprised.

    I was going to stick with this. It doesnt stick properly.

    There was grass in one of Shellys hands.

    It was a glue that was only viscous enough to stick a small piece of paper on. It must have been insufficient to attach pottery with that.

    So you lied about going to your friends house and hid here?

    Yes.

    Shelly buried her face in herp.

    Arent you afraid of being here all the time?

    It was dark and scary.

    Then lets get out of here first, okay?

    I cant go out. I have to live here for the rest of my life. If my mom sees this, she will hate me. Shell never tell me she loves me again. She wont even kiss me goodnight every time I sleep!

    I wondered what to say tofort Shelly. Then Isley said with a sigh of relief to her.

    You are really stupid.

    What?

    Shelly raised her head and looked at Isley. There were tears in her big eyes.

    Why am I an idiot!

    You fool. Theres no way your mother would hate you for that.

    Even though I broke something that my mother cherished?

    Yeah, even if you break something she treasures. Because she values you several times more than that. Now you are gone. Do you know how sad your mother is? Not knowing that the teacup is gone, she keeps looking for you.

    Shelly wiped her tears with both hands.

    Dont worry too much. If you say, Im sorry I broke it, shell forgive you right away.

    Will she really forgive me?

    Sure. because

    Isley stroked Shellys hair.

    All parents love their children more than anything else in this world.

    Hearing his words, I think that I should not have read the side story of <em>The Secret of the Rose House</em> again today. It makes me think about how he, who has never been loved, isforting Shelly by saying those words. It felt like my heart was pounding. I sympathize with the man named Isley Emers, just as I did when he first came to Arya.

    Even if I wasnt there, Isleyforted Shelly well. The child, who was listening to him, jumped up from her seat holding a cloth with a piece of pottery, whether he had the courage to go outside. We took Shelly outside. Isley and I were waiting in front of the house until Shellys parents came. As the world fell intoplete darkness, I could see Olivia and her husband tumbling home. When the two saw Shelly sitting in front of the house, their eyes widened.

    Mom Dad

    Shelly!

    They hugged Shelly and wept. After thanking us for finding Shelly, she grabbed the child and started asking questions. In the meantime, where has she been, why did she lie and disappear, and how is her body? Shelly wept and answered each of their questions one by one. Olivia was angry when she heard the childs story.

    Is it because the teacup was broken? Did you think mom would hate Shelly for something like that? no Mommy, no matter what you do wrong, I wont hate Shelly. Never. I could be mad for a moment about what Shelly did. But, theres nothing that makes me hate you. Because mom loves Shelly. So please never disappear again. Understand?

    Shelly nodded, crying.

    So they showed family harmony.

    I nced at Isleys face. He was looking at them with a smile that looked somewhat sad.

    What is Isley thinking right now? How does he feel watching Shellys family? Is he rejoicing that Shelly has been safely forgiven? Is he envious of the happiness he didnt have? Is he jealous because Shelly is loved by her mother? I dont know what hes thinking when he sees Shellys family now, or how heforted Shelly by talking about a parents love in the cave. I can understand Isleys feelings, but I cant fully empathize with his feelings.

    Why cant people empathize with other peoples problems that they havent experienced? A person with a family cannot empathize with the pain of a person without a family. People with loving parents cannot empathize with the pain of being abused by their parents. The rich cannot empathize with the suffering of the poor. A person who never gets hungry cannot sympathize with the suffering of a hungry person. The person who beats cannot empathize with the pain of the person being beaten.

    People can never sympathize with things they have never experienced before. No matter how hard they try, no matter how hard I try, I cant figure it out. Thats the truth. It is an unchanging truth.

    Why does my heart hurt so much at such a cruel reality? It was because, at this moment, I wanted to sympathize with Isleys heart. Because I wanted to know his heart. Why did Ie to think that way? Was it because he looked pitiful? Was it because his smile evoked a feeling ofpassion?

    Well I dont know. I just want to hold Isleys hand, who is smiling sadly while looking at the harmonious family now. He was right next to me. If I reached out his hand, I was in a position to reach.

    Yes, I can hold that huge, rough hand if you just reach out.

    So I couldnt help but catch it.

    I reached out and gently grabbed Isleys hand. I could clearly feel the calluses on his palms. Isleys hands were toorge to fit all in my grasp.

    Isley grabbed my hand and shook his body in surprise. He covered his face with his free hand. Like someone who doesnt want to show off his blushing cheeks.

 Side Story 15

    Side Story 15

    Today was Christmas. It is a day to exchange gifts and spend happy time with family and lovers. A small Christmas tree was ced in our house to celebrate Christmas. Thanks to the decorations I bought at the party supply store, it was very shy even without a light bulb. Today, there were a lot of people having a party with their acquaintances. However, Yuria and I decided to have dinner together instead of gathering together to end the day.

    As it was a gift-giving day, I shared presents with several people. The gift I prepared was a specially made ballpoint pen. Unlike the ones sold in the market, the name of the recipient is engraved with a pretty pattern. I gave it to Yuria and the store staff, and gave one to my acquaintances and the children in the neighborhood. Seeing the people who received the gift smile makes me happy too. Of course, it wasnt just giving. I received as many gifts as I was given a ballpoint pen. The thing I liked the most was the pink scarf Yuria gave me. Of course, all the gifts from others were good, but not as good as hers.

    Time passed quickly and it was already evening. I flopped on the sofa, fiddling with the one remaining gift box. This was a present I prepared for Isley. He had always been around me, but he didnt show up at all like today. I went to his house, but there was no answer even if I knocked whether he was out of the house.

    It waste in the evening when he appeared, who had been missing. Dinner was already over, and I was spending my time doing what I wanted to do until I went to bed. I was getting ready to go out to put Isleys gift in the mailbox.

    I wore a pink scarf and a thick coat. He came to our house just in time and hesitated as if he had something to say. So I said lets go for a walk and went out with him. Because I thought Isley would be able to talkfortably with only the two of us. After walking silently for a while, Isley stopped in a rare ce. Embarrassed, he pulled a gift out of the pocket of his coat.

    Merry Christmas.

    A yellow ribbon was tied to a ck box. As I took the gift, he whispered softly.

    Is it toote?

    Its not toote. It wasnt past 12 oclock. Its still Christmas.

    Actually, I wanted to give you a present before everyone else. But I was worried that you might not like the gift, so it took me a while.

    He smiled embarrassedly. Why were you so worried? Whatever was in it, I was sure to receive it with pleasure. When ites to gifting, isnt it more important to think about the gift for the other person than the item itself?

    Can I open it?

    Isley nodded. I untied the ribbon and opened the box. Inside was a beautiful silver ne. At the end of the ne was a jewel in the shape of a water droplet. The gem had a color closer to red than pink, which I really liked. I opened my mouth to reassure Isley, who was scanning my face with concern.

    Its pretty. Thank you, Isley.

    Then his expression brightened.

    I have something to give you.

    I took a present from my coat pocket and handed it to Isley. Isley looked down at the object in surprise. He asked in disbelief.

    Are you giving it to me?

    Yes.

    Not to anyone else, but to me?

    Yes, its a present for Isley.

    Isnt this a dream?

    Saying so, Isley pinched his cheek. As his cheeks flushed, he let go of his hand and muttered that it wasnt a dream. Did Isley think I wouldnt give him a present? He acted like someone who never expected to receive a gift from me. Isley cautiously handed the gift and bowed his head.

    Thanks.

    Then something started falling from his face. Transparent water droplets fall on the floor. For a moment, I thought my eyes were wrong.

    Isley was crying.

    Are you crying?

    No, no, I dont cry.

    Isley covered my face with herrge hands. There was water in his voice. Even if he says hes not crying with that voice, no one will believe you. Why did you suddenly burst into tears? What did my gift mean to him? Its just sad that Isley is crying. So I patted his arm lightly.

    Dont cry.

    Im not crying.

    Lie. youre crying. Be honest.

    Yes cry! Im crying

    Why?

    I am so d that you gave me a present.

    Isley sobbed.

    La, I never thought I would get a present from you. To you, Im just an annoying and scary person. Im an annoying person who persists in chasing after you even if you say you dont like it. Thank you for giving me a present.

    Raise your head.

    I dont want to show my face right now. I must have been ugly because I cried.

    Its okay, so hurry up.

    Isley raised his face to my words.

    What ugly? He was proud of his handsome appearance as usual.

    The only difference is that the corners of the eyes and nose are dyed red.

    I took a deep breath and opened my mouth.

    Now I know. That Isley isnt a scary person. In fact, I knew it a long time ago. Isley, will Isley threaten me or Yuria?

    No

    Are you going to threaten me?

    No.

    Are you going to hit me?

    No! I never do that. I wont forgive anything that hurts you! Even if its me!

    Yes. I know. So Im not afraid of Isley.

    Sometimes I thought I was annoyed by Isley who followed me. Very rarely. Most of our time together I thought it was fun. Otherwise, how could I have talked so much with you? Now I think of Isley as a friend.

    Friend?

    Yeah, a friend.

    Isley looked down at me.

    Sorry for beingte. I was wrong. So stop crying.

    The watery red eyes glowed white. It reminded me of a sunlit water surface, a red jewel kept precious in a jewel box. For the first time, I thought Isleys eyes were beautiful. There were times when I thought it was red as blood, but it was the first time I felt this kind of emotion. Isleys eyes were so beautiful that it was inevitable that I suddenly wanted to touch them. When I woke up, I was holding Isleys cheek.

    I bit my lip at the warmth felt through the palm of my hand.

    Youre crazy, La.

    These days Im really weird. Arent you behaving like a person whos fussed like a human because I cant reach Isley? It was, and still is, when Shelly disappeared. I cant stop, even though I know that this behavior will make him misunderstood.

    Im sorry for touching you.

    I tried to let go.

    At that moment, Isleys hand wrapped around mine.

    Please continue.

    His jewel-like eyes looked straight at me.

    Stay like this.

    Ah.

    A drop of tears that had been pooling in his eyes ran down the line of his face.

    Hes so moved that he cry just because he received a gift.

    Just by touching my hand, his face glows as red as the brightly colored eyes. He is terrified and afraid of a girl who cant even make a shallow wound to herself.

    What is love?

    What the heck is it to break such a huge and strong man helplessly? What is it that makes a man who is not afraid of the world tremble, and makes a man who has always had an arrogant smile cry? Is it to inspire a man who used to be funny to everyone?

    I dont know.

    All I know is the love of family. I know the love that makes them feel stable and warm when they are with each other. But love between a man and a woman is not well known. They do not know the love of giving up all that one has for others, the love that asserts that you can do anything for that person, the love that makes you want to touch each other.

    Up until this point, I had never been in love with a man. I fell in love with a man I met through a friends introduction and promised to marry him, but I never loved him. The reason I chose the man was simply because I thought that if I was with him, I would manage to live happily ever after. Good looks, friendly personality. His upation was stable as a 7th grade civil servant. He was a good person to live with.

    After meeting three times, we started dating naturally like flowing water. They dated,ughed, chatted, and slept just like any other couple. And after a year, we promised to get married. I thought that was enough. But it seems that man wasnt good enough.

    <em> Its all because of you! The reason I met another woman was all because of you!</em>

    The man who promised to marry me cried like that and wept. He said it was all my fault for not loving him. He med me and justified himself.

    <em> Yes Cheating is not normal. do you think you did well</em>

    Then I got angry.

    I told him not to make cowardly excuses because the reason he cheated was because I wasnt good enough. I shouted that you were all wrong and that you were the only one who was wrong. But when I think about it, there was one thing that wasnt wrong.

    Yes, thats right. As he said, I dont know love.

    Ive never loved anyone else.

    I love Yuria, but I dont know what Isley is talking about.

    I dont know the feeling of wanting to give everything I have, to touch, to kiss, and to spend the night together. I read and reread a lot of romance novels, so I know what they are in theory, but in the end I dont know.

    I just expect it to be a different feeling from loving my family.

    But.

    Do you like me?

    Looking at Eisley, I felt like I knew what love was.

    Uh. That.

    A little, but

    I really like you.

    I seemed to know

    Is that why?

    I suddenly had a thought.

    The thought that one day, I might fall in love with this man who bursts into tears over an insignificant gift.

    I didnt know why I thought that way. Perhaps the warmth in my hand made me dream of sweet fantasies like romance novels.

    I looked at the sky that spread out over there.

    The stars twinkled beautifully in the ck winter sky.

    Soon winter will pass and spring wille.

    The white snow melts, and the chilly winter wind wille to you as a warm floral scent. At that time, an uninvited guest who came to me in the middle of winter might one day turn into the boy I love.

    Masters Are You Going To Imprison My Sister?

    -Side Story End-

    Thank you so much

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!